Actions

Work Header

Dreamer

Chapter Text

At age four, Midoriya Izumi fell asleep, and into a world unknown.

She opened her eyes, blinking at the void that surrounded her. The dark, glassy world in which nothing existed but her, with her messy green and black hair and freckles, and the smooth, flat surface on which she sat.

Lost and confused, she called out, “Hello?” Wherever she was echoed back strangely. Like it knew what she was going to say before she said it. “Hello!” She tries again, a touch louder.

Still nothing but strange echoes.

“Mama?” She asks the dark silence, curling in on herself. “I don’t wanna be alone.”

A light shimmers out, sparkling in the darkness. The young girl jolts away in shock, before moving slightly closer. The small ball of light, a shimmering green, and somehow familiar, simply floats there, a few feet above her reach.

“Hello?” She whispers, reaching out. “Who’s there? I can hear you.”

The ball of light does not respond. She continues reaching anyway, despite it being far from her hands. “Please come down here?” She begs, eyes watering as any young child’s do when they want something.

The light did nothing.

“Please- ah!”

The girl began to float, rising from the floor and upwards. Flailing her tiny arms did nothing, nor did shouting. So she did the first thing she could think of, and latched onto the light.

In a flash she was somewhere new. Again. She shrieked and thumped down onto the ground, limbs splayed out beside her. At least she wasn’t floating anymore.

“I wanna go home.” She whimpers, clutching at the grass.

“Izumi?”

The young girl looks up at the sound of her name, squinting through tears. “Mama?”

A young woman with lighter green hair smiles down at her. She wears a pink sweater and a brown skirt, and she has the same round, kind face as her daughter. “Izumi, why are you crying? It’s beautiful!”

“Mama!”

She jumps forward, latching on to her mother’s leg. “Mama it was dark and then there was a light and then I started going up and it was scary!”

“Whoa!” Her mother yelps, trying to balance before she kneels next to her daughter. “Izumi, it’s alright, you’re safe. It was probably just a bad dream”

Izumi sniffles and holds her tighter. “Where are we?”

Her mother looks around. “You know, I’m not quite sure. But it’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

It was beautiful. They sat on a grassy green hill, alone, a blooming cherry tree above them and a sparkling sea below. The sun hung low in the sky, the colors it had painted vibrant and proud in the sky, like a raging flame. Above the edges of the color, where it had burned itself away, a shimmering expanse of stars hung against an inky black sky. The whole image panned out before them, unhindered by laws of nature, perfect and immovable.

Unrealistic.

Of course, Izumi never noticed. She was a child, and this place seemed much nicer than where she was before, so she snuggled into her mother’s side and watched the frozen sky. They sat there, almost as motionless as their surroundings, for hours. A happy family, despite missing one member.

Oh well, he isn’t ever around anyway.

Suddenly the painted, immortalized sky blinks, slivers of white darting across it.

“Mama?” Izumi panics, looking up at the sky. “Mama what is that?”

Inko blinks. “What is what, dear?”

The white spreads faster, as if reacting to the panic.

“The things! The things, they-“ Izumi blinks, staring up at them, “-they want me to go away.” But she doesn’t know how, she can only watch in confusion and panic as the light spreads over the hill and up the tree, pulling apart the little oasis for a blinding, flat, white landscape.

“Izumi, what’s wrong?” Her mother asks, a worried tone to her voice. The cracks widen, gaping holes in the image of perfection.

“Mama I wanna go home!” She shrieked, and the dream shattered like glass, the young girl barely vanishing in time before white overtook her.

Both her and her mother woke up screaming.

—~—  

At age six, Midoriya Izumi was bullied.

Her childhood friend, Bakugou Katsuki, had left her behind, saying her ‘weak’ quirk would never let her become the hero she wanted to be. She was only a Deku, weak and useless. No matter how much she tried to help him, no matter how much she struggled to catch up, she always seemed to fail. Or if anything, pushed him further away from her.

“What a joke! Dream hopping? How could you ever be a hero? Just stay on the sidelines, I’ll protect your useless butt.”

People all around her, classmates, teachers, everyone, told her it was boys being boys. They praised Bakugou, or Kacchan as Izumi still called him, for his quirk and his tenacity. His smarts, his strength, his dreams. Izumi was pushed aside by the whole school, children and adults alike following Bakugo. They left her friendless.

And so, she turned to her quirk.

She laid down on her bed, closed her eyes, and found herself once more in the glassy nothing room, though it wasn’t quite a nothing room anymore. More and more lights appeared every day, each one a doorway to someone else’s dream. Each one a different color, a different vibration, a different mind. Soon thousands of lights hung alongside her mother’s, forming constellations and galaxies, coming together and floating apart.

Once she got the hang of it, it was easy enough to float alongside the lights, searching for a fun dream. She learned quickly to recognize what kind of dream they were having. Memory replays, mad fantasy lands, a wish for the future, alternative realities, fuzzy what ifs, a nightmare, and the occasional, unfortunate, wet dream.

Five years old and she’s scarred for life. Don’t even ask what the conversation with her mother was like.

Once she found one she liked, slipping inside was easy enough, and she played and talked and watched dreams by the thousands. Making friends, playing a side character in a story, or simply messing around. Those whose dreams she visited barely knew she was there, and if they did notice her it was rare they discovered she wasn’t a part of the dream. In, play, and out before the close-light came, which was the host of the dream waking up.

But slowly, more and more lights seemed unhappy. The dreams she found were nightmares, terrors, biased images of reality.

This night the small child floats through, peering around at the different lights.

“Ooh!” She blinks at a new light in the distance, shimmering a pale red. “You’re new!” She darts to it, reaching her arms around it, cradling it without quite touching it.

“Do you wanna play with me? We can have fun! You look young! What kind of dream are you having... oh. Oh no, you’re having a nightmare! It’s a weird nightmare though...”

The young girl circles around it, squinting. “You know, Heroes help everyone! Maybe I can make you feel better!”

She leans in touching it gently with her forehead. The light flinches away, but her hands are on the other side. “It’s okay. Im not gonna hurt you.”

With a shimmer, she fall into the small room. Unlike her fist dream hop, she gently floats down onto laminated floors and looks around.

The dream takes place in a small hospital room, everything bleached a stark white and disinfected with a vengeance. On the bed, a boy her age sits, dual colored pale white and fiery red hair. A bandage wraps around his left eye, and he’s crying through it.

“Hey, are you okay?” Izumi asks carefully. This doesn’t seem like a nightmare...

The boy looks up, sniffling and wiping at his face. “Who- who are you?” He asks her.

Izumi smiles. She always tries to smile, like her hero All Might, because it always makes her feel better. “My name’s Izumi! What’s yours?”

“Todo- Shoto. My name is Shoto.”

“Shoto, Huh?” Izumi repeats, ignoring the split second indecision. Dream people don’t pay attention to stuff like that. The green haired girl spins slowly, watching the white walls for anything that could give away his problem. Not seeing any, she turns back to him.

“Sorry for coming in, Shoto, but you were sad.”

“I’m fine.” The boys voice cracks on the last word, a fresh wave of tears falling. “I’m just fine, I’m not- not allowed to cry-“

“You can cry. Mama always says it’s good to cry! It helps get rid of the bad feeling!” Izumi steps closer, Shoto watching her warily. “Do you want to talk about it?” The shorter girl sits on the bed, a little ways down, still watching him.

“I- my mom.” He begins tentatively, like he isn’t sure what to say. But it’s a dream, and everyone is more open in a dream. “She was forced into a quirk marriage with my dad, and he- he made her go insane. She poured- she poured hot water on my face-“ another sob slips out, and a small hand touches his bandages. “She’s in the hospital, I didn’t even get to say goodbye. And I’m not allowed to see her, and she’s hurt, and he doesn’t even care!” At this point, he’s shouting, words echoing around the quiet room. “I just wanted to see her.” He mumbles.

Izumi stares, hands over her mouth and eyes watering as well. “I’m so sorry. Can- can I give you a hug?” The boy awkwardly nods, and she wraps her tiny arms around him. “I’m so so sorry.”

They sit there, arms around each other, crying together. Izumi will come back another night, and talk, but right now Shoto just needs a shoulder to cry on. And in Izumi’s head she promises herself that she will be that shoulder for Shoto, and for as many people as she can.

The close-light comes to soon, snaking over the walls and floor. Izumi watches it warily before pulling back.

“Shoto I need to leave now.” She says quietly.

Shoto looks up. “Leave?”

Izumi smiles sadly. “You’re waking up. I can’t stay, I’m sorry.”

“Waking up? Wait!”

But Izumi is gone, a nothing but an imagined ghost.

Back in the dream room Shotos mind-light closes off, no dream to bend reality and allow his mind to accept her. Izumi holds it carefully against her chest.

“I’ll help you, Shoto.”

—~—

When Midoriya Izumi was eight, she was getting good at the whole dream thing.

She floated through the lights in her dream room, which cheerily blinked at her, as though their owners knew she was there.

But instead of her first few years of idle playing, the young girl didn’t look for happy dreams. She found nightmares and insecurities, and did her best to help. She acted as a kind of dream therapist, healing and reassuring hurt minds. She almost never got any thanks, but she didn’t need them. She was her own kind of hero, after all.

“Happy, memory, happy, oh ick, why do people dream about that nasty stuff, happy,” Izumi rattles off, going through the room and rattling off the dreams. “Happy, madhouse... nightmare.” She stops at the nightmare one, small and golden. “A bad nightmare, and a memory warp. Those are really bad.” A small hand reaches out, and she whispers softly to the light. “It’s okay, its okay. It’s just a dream. Whatever happened can’t hurt you anymore.”

A gentle touch and she falls in.

The very first thing she notices are pulverized city streets and blood red skies. Both are so common in dreams like this, she’s grown used to it.

Yet none she’s seen before are quite as sharp. The smell of shattered pipelines and the gentle feel of dust against her skin are defined, ingrained into this dreamers mind.

“Well, it is a memory” Izumi mutters to herself. “And a really traumatic one, apparently.”

She takes a few steps, searching for the person she came to help. Spotting a prone figure on the ground, she walks over.

It isn’t the dreamer. Blood seeps from beneath the skull, body twisted, half closed eyes staring unseeing through the dusty air. The body is dead, nothing but a prop to this dream. It’s likely that this persons self in the waking world is as dead as their placeholder.

Izumi shivers and gently closes the eyes before stepping away. Now that she knows what to look for, more and more bodies can be seen, trapped beneath rubble or thrown to the side of the road.

She follows them to the part of the dream with even more gruesome detail.

The dream leads her to what was a city square, a statue that used to stand tall in pieces across cratered cobblestone. More dead lay across the square, blood seeping through the cracks in the stone.

On one of the statues broken arms, a man sits. He almost looks like one of the corpses at first, skeletal body, straggly hair and dark sunken eyes covered by blood and bruises. But he still sits, alive, looking out at the destruction.

His eyes turn to Izumi.

She definitely looks out of place, not a speck of blood or mud on her form. She isn’t broken as everything else is on this landscape, after all she is only visiting. They stare at each other for a few moments.

“What the heck?”

Izumi giggles at the mans reaction, coming closer. “Hi! Having a nightmare?”

The skeleton man looks around. “I... think so?” He seems confused and honestly, Izumi doesn’t blame him. She clambers onto the statue beside him, perching nearby so she doesn’t have to shout.

“It’s okay. Sometimes it’s hard to tell dreams from reality.” Izumi says. “It just seems so real, like you’re actually back to... where ever this was.”

The skeleton man nods, deep in thought. After a few moments, he begins talking again. “If this is a dream... I take it you’re not part of it?”

“No, I’m not. It’s my quirk, dream hopping.” She explains. “And, well, telling what kind of mind state people are in, and what kind of dream your having, like how right now it’s a memory replay warp...” Izumi trails off. “Sorry. I tend to ramble a bit. Anyway, my names Midoriya Izumi, what’s yours?”

“Yagi Toshinori.” The man frowns. “If you know this is a memory, aren’t you curious what happened?” He asks. One of his bony hands goes to the front of his shirt, over his stomach. Izumi pretends not to notice.

“Well of course I am. But it’s your dream. I can tell you had a bad experience here, and I thought you maybe wanted to be distracted from it? But... you haven’t told many people about this either, huh.”

Yagi sighs. “No. It was kept secret. All these people... dead, because I wasn’t fast enough.” Izumi looks across the ruined town. Bloodied bodies, homes, shops, schools, all destroyed.

“You’re a hero, huh.” She murmurs. “You know, I’ve met a few of you in dreams. They’re all some kind of variation of this. All the people they couldn’t save, all the things they could have done. They’ve saved so many people, though...” She trails off. “This probably isn’t anything you haven’t heard before. Lots of people say it. It wasn’t your fault, get over it, on and on and on.”

She leans back on her hands, feet kicking. “It doesn’t work like that. Brains don’t work like that, bodies don’t work like that. Would anyone walk up to someone who was stabbed in the leg and go ‘it’s all in your leg?’”

Yagi snorts. “I’ve never seen that happen.”

Izumi throws her hands up in the air. “Like, yes, it’s all in your head, it’s a mental illness! You cant just tell someone to feel better.”

“You’re really annoyed about that, huh.”

Izumi sits back up, frowning. “Yeah. Everyone blames everyone and doesn’t look and see if the heroes need help, or if people are traumatized. It’s just... really sad.”

Yagi nods. “It’s always been like that.”

Izumi shrugs. “Doesn’t mean it can’t change. Speaking of change, actually...” she reaches out her hands, stretching them over her field of vision. Slowly the blood red sky lightens and turns blue, cracked asphalt and stone turning to rolling green hills. Small white flowers spring from puddles of blood, their center the same deep red.

“Even heroes need a break, Yagi- san.” Izumi says, offering him one of the white and red blooms. “Sweet dreams?”

The skeleton man blinks at the change in scenery. “I... thank you, young Midoriya.”

Izumi smiles softly. “You're welcome.”

  —~—

When Midoriya Izumi was ten, she met a strange man.

It had started off with just another dream visit. The small child floats through the dream room, peering around at the different lights.

“Okay, Miss Yamafu looks better, and Mr. Haomon looks good to. And-“

And then she saw a new one.

It shimmered with a thousand colors and vibrations, millions of voices, a hundred different trains of thought. Yet through all the noise, it was cold, uncaring. The young girl floated to it, stopping further away that she usually did. Almost like it was pushing her away.

“Wow.” Izumi muttered, circling around it, keeping her distance. “Maybe a mind quirk? They always seem to be confused and all over the place. Who even knows what mine would be like. Or maybe they’re just really stressed. Why is it cold though? Normally they have a little bit of warmth...”

The girl mumbles on, different possibilities thought up and then discarded in moments. She’s grown a pretty bad habit, but minds are funny things and in the dream room she can’t exactly not say her thoughts out loud. The weird echoes are always there.

Finally she stops mumbling. “Well, you’re obviously going through a lot, if you are yelling that much! I’ll help!” And she travels the final distance to the light, laying a hand against the burning cold.

Gently floating down into the dream, the young girl looks around. Two young men stand with her, staring each other down, shouting over each other. An argument, something Izumi is very used to.

“A memory replay?” Izumi murmurs. “Why is it so... weird?” Of course, Izumi’s felt weird, she’s practically the master of weird. But this made her shiver in concern, a feeling of something that was just...

Off.

But Izumi stayed. She watched as the they fought, watched as they screamed and shouted.

“What you’re doing is wrong!”

“I’m strong! I will do something with this power! Just because you’re weak doesn’t mean you should drag people down with you.”

Izumi winces. The conversation reminds her of her own one- sided fights with Kacchan, never a good memory.

“Well, I don’t remember you being here.”

Izumi shrieks, jumping a good foot in the air. “Definitely not a normal part of the dream.” The scratchy voice growled darkly.

Izumi turns to the speaker. Strange red scars cover the top of his head and hands, the rest of his body hidden by a metal mask and a black suit. No eyes can be seen, and yet there’s a feeling of focus that leaves no doubt that he’s paying attention to the small girl. And not a good kind of focus, one that’s filled with malice. Said girl gulps quietly, hands shaking as she feels the dream turn angry, before pulling on a small smile.

“Uh, no, I’m not. You found me pretty quick! A lot of people don’t ever, so that’s pretty impressive! Also finding me before i saw you, and-”

She continues rambling, eyes darting around. The argument grows louder, the one shouting about power moving closer, a hand reaching for the other.

Izumi pauses, watching the fight. Maybe she can distract the strange suit man?

“Sorry, I tend to ramble, over analyzing stuff. Quirks, people... You were one of those two, right? The fighting two? This dream is memory, so...”

The dream turns off suddenly, leaving nothing but a dark room. Izumi flinches, not looking at the man in the suit.

The man in the suit hums thoughtfully, anger seemingly dissipating. Izumi lets out a sigh of relief. “Your quirk is fascinating. Would you mind answering a few questions? I have... experience with many different kinds of quirks.”

Izumi blinks. “Um... sure! What did- what did you want to know? Um, what’s your name?”

The man in the suit tilts his head just slightly. “You may call me sensei. Now, your quirk. Explain it to me.”

“Well, um, I can enter dreams, Sensei. I see what kind of dream someone is having, and if it’s a nightmare I try to stop it? I can manipulate dreams a bit, turn nightmares into something good. Maybe I could turn good dreams into nightmares? I’ve never tried, but probably. Sometimes I can tell where a person is while they’re awake, or what’s happening to them in real life? Not always. Um, I can tell when someone is about to wake up, so I can leave before then. Their light gets closed off then.”

Sensei interrupts. “Their light?”

Izumi blushes. “Oh! Minds look like lights to me, and when the person is asleep it’s open, and when they’re awake it’s closed. I can’t get in easy, it hurts the person.”

“Hmm.” Sensei raises a scared hand to where his mouth would be under the helmet. “So when someone is asleep they’re an open book, and awake you need to force it. What a facinatand useful quirk. You are rather intelligent, to have figured it out so young.”

Izumi shivers. “I, Uh, don’t really go in when they’re awake?”

Sensei turns back to her. “What is your name, miss brain hopper.”

Izumi frowns. “Midoriya Izumi, why?”

“Midoriya?” Sensei asks. He sounds surprised.

“Yes?”

“Interesting.”

Confused, Izumi almost misses the shatter- light. “Oh! I need to go now. You’re waking up.”

Sensei hums. “You did mention you could tell, I suppose. Well, I look forwards to seeing you out there, Midoriya.”

“Bye!” She chirps with relief, and leaps back into the dream room.

“Wait, out there?” But her voice echoes in an empty room, the light before her closed off. “Oh well. Hey, maybe I should visit Shoto!”

And with that she floats off to the boys mind, leaving behind the strange man who called himself sensei.

Chapter Text

When Midoriya Izumi was eleven, her life was destroyed.

It was a normal summer day, Izumi taking notes on the latest hero battles she hadn’t seen yet while her mother washed dishes.

The announcer was showing a clip of Manual evacuating a burning building when he was interrupted, a panicked intern flitting on and off screen with a sheet of paper. The announcer pales and grabs his microphone.

“This just in, the Villain known as The Dragon has escaped jail and is currently on the run. Be on the lookout for-”

Something shatters on the floor behind Izumi. She nearly stabs her paper with the pen in surprise before turning to her mother.

“Mom? Are you okay?”

Inko has turned pale, hands over her mouth, wide eyes focused on the screen. At her feet lay the shattered remains of an old glass.

“Mom?” Izumi pushes her notebooks away, hurrying to her frozen mother. “Mom what is it?”

Inko blinks at her daughter. “I- I’m fine. Really, Izumi, I just...” She looks to the floor, shattered glass twinkling up at her. “My fingers slipped. I’ll... clean that up- my goodness look at the time, off to bed with you!”

Izumi frowns, headed to the closet with the broom and dustpan. “Mom it’s not that late... Are you sick? Do you need anything?” She starts sweeping up the shards.

“I’m fine!” Inko insists, voice a touch higher than it needs to be. “Please, Izumi... I need to make a call.”

“O-okay?” Izumi throws away the glass. “Do I... need to go to my room?”

“Yes please.” Inko whispers, walking to the tv and turning it off, muting the announcer.

In the safety of her own room, Izumi dives for her phone.

“Dragon... Dragon... there you are.” She mutters. “Dragon’s escape... how did the Dragon escape... no...” she grumbles. “Okay. When was he caught?”

Thousands of results.

Izumi clicks on one from about twelve years ago and starts reading.

“The Dragon, known for burning hostages alive,” -Izumi winces at that- “Was finally captured by All Might last Thursday and placed in a high security prison. Three city blocks destroyed in Mustafu, sixty two people injured, eighteen dead.”

“Wow, this guy was a pretty big deal.” Izumi mutters. “Maybe Mom was a hostage?”

Surviving hostages of The Dragon

No results

Midoriya Inko

No results

List of The Dragon’s crimes

Thirteen dead

Fourty eight dead, three severely injured, two heroes out of commission

Twenty seven dead

Robbery of Hingai bank, eighteen dead

Destroyed small businesses

Burned

Destroyed

Tortured

Burned

Dead

Burned

A loud crash and a scream echoes through the apartment, and a Izumi nearly drops her phone. She’s up and steady in a moment, darting from her room and into the hall.

She wishes she had stayed inside.

A man in dark clothing stands in the living room, backing her mother against the wall. The doorway is blown to bits, splintered remains charred and burning with orange fire.

Burned

The man’s boots clunk heavily on the floor. Despite being short and slim, he has an air of malice about him that shakes Izumi to her very bones. His chin is covered in stubble, interrupted by a scar. Curly dark hair falls over calculating green eyes, staring straight at Inko.

“Inko, my dear, it’s been so long! Did you miss me? Sorry for the door, couldn’t seem to find the key.”

Izumi shrinks back against the wall, staring in abject horror. She knows she ought to run, to help, to call the police, but she’s frozen at the sight of this man... no, the Dragon. She grips her phone tighter and slips through her doorway, raising the phone to her ear.

A wisp of smoke curls from his mouth. “Do you know how shocked I was when I finally got out of jail, out of that suffocating, miserable, freezing jail, and I found out that my lovely sweet little Inko was the one who helped put me there!” He lets out a laugh, scar stretching across his face. “And I thought I was the calculating sneak!”

My Inko?

“Hello, what’s your emergency?”

The Dragon is still laughing.

“The Dragon is in my house- he’s cornered my mom...” Izumi puts her muttering to good use. “I- I live at 273 Sakura way. Please hurry.”

“Dispatch NOW! Its alright, dear, it’s okay, the heroes are on their way, stay hidden and on the phone.” The lady whispers. Izumi lets out a choked breath and nods, even though she knows the other can’t see her.

The Dragon stops laughing, letting out a breath that sparks along the edges. He pulls a chair leg from the floor, destroyed by a larger part of the former door. “But no time to catch up. Sensei- the one who freed me, my dear- wants to meet Izumi! Our daughter, moving up in the world!” He raises the chair leg, smashing it over Inko’s head.

“Mom!” Izumi screams, eyes wide, as her mother slumps to the floor.

The Dragon whips around at the scream, fire dying in his throat, scanning the room for the source of the noise, and his eyes find Izumi’s.

Green meets green, one pair flickering with a wild fire and the other widened in fear.

Burned. Dead. Destroyed.

Our Daughter.

“Oh, you’ve been here the whole time!”

“Miss, has he seen you?” The lady at the other end asks. Izumi grips the phone tighter, holding on as though it was a lifeline.

The Dragon stalks closer. Behind him, blood begins to seep from Inko’s head.

“Oh, my dear Izumi! It’s so good to see you!” He croons, holding out his arms as though he expected a hug. “I must thank you, my dear. After all, you’re the reason I’m free!” His hands fly out to the side, expanding over the room.

Burned to the ground

“They would have never gotten me out of that place for no good reason, Sensei doesn’t believe in second chances, you see. But then they heard my name: Midoriya. From you!” He points at her, smiling. A small flame curls from the side of his mouth. “Man, you must have made an impression on him! For Sensei to want to meet you himself? Really something, I was left with underlings for years.”

“Sensei?” Izumi breathes. That man... the one with the twisted, screaming, cold mind...

“Ah, so you know who I’m talking about. You bumped into a very powerful man, my dear...” the Dragon murmurs, coming closer. “You’re going to help him rule the world.”

Izumi steps back.

“Just a few more minutes, it’s going to be fine, it’s going to be okay.” Says the phone lady.

Izumi shakes her head, backing away from the Dragon. Her eyes flicker to her mother behind him, bloody and still against the floor.

There’s a burn on her leg.

Burned to death.

The Dragon chuckles. “Why so scared, my dear? I’m sorry I wasn’t around for so long. You must be awkward meeting strangers, even though my blood runs in your veins.” His voice is sickeningly sweet. “Well, you can blame your dear sweet loving mother for that. She was the one that put me in jail, did you know? She was the one who ratted me out. She was the one who had me locked in a FREEZER FOR TEN YEARS.”

Puffs of fire flicker through his teeth, from his nose, dancing around his face and making those calculating green eyes shimmer with and rage.

“And now she’s even alienated my daughter from me...” he whispers. “My own daughter, afraid of me. Afraid of fire. Don’t worry, darling, daddy’s here. You don’t need this Woman anymore. As a matter of fact...” the Dragon turns, watching the small flames at the side of the wall. “You don’t need anything here anymore. We can just burn it to the ground!”

His eyes are glinting as he turns back to Izumi. “Yes, burn it all to the ground... flames are beautiful, my dear. We can watch it’s power together! As father and daughter!”

Izumi notices too late how close this man has gotten. Whirling, she tries to run away, back to her room, back to somewhere, but her arm is in the mans grip before she can get more then a step.

“Hush, no need to be afraid... oh, what’s this?” He grabs her other arm. “You’ve been on the phone this whole time? My dear clever little child! Now, hand it over. I need to talk with the lovely little heroes.”

Izumi struggles, but nothing happens. She’s too small, still frozen in fear. The Dragon pulls away the phone with the ease of picking up the groceries.

“Hello, yes. This is her father, the Dragon! I’ll be dealing with my family. Good day!” With the final word, a stream of fire erupts from his mouth. In front of Izumi’s horrified eyes, the phone cracks, melts, and falls to a misshapen lump on the floor.

The Dragon pulls Izumi through the apartment. Her mother is still slumped against the wall. At the sight of her bloody mother, Izumi starts to move again, pulling against the Dragon to get to her.

“No!”

“Oh, don’t worry my dear!” The Dragon cheers. “We’ll be perfectly fine with the league, with Sensei! We can pull that heroic nonsense from your mind.”

“Let me- Let us go! The heroes- the heroes are gonna be here, they’ll beat you! I called really soon-”

“Oh, I know. Then I can burn them. All Mights being distracted by someone else, too far away to take you from me.” The Dragon murmurs. “No worries.” He pulls Izumi through the door. “You’ll be free from their lies. Now then.”

Her turns to the shattered door. “Nothing in here is of any use. Say bye bye to mommy!”

“Mom!”

The Dragon lets out a breath, and all Izumi sees is fire.

“Stop! Please...”

The fire is overtaken by darkness, and Izumi falls limp.

 

The glassy darkness of the dream room is usually familiar, comforting, but now it is screaming. Izumi sits collapsed in the center.

“Mom!” She screams, the echoes screaming with her. The room is rambling, talking, thinking, and Izumi can’t make sense of it.

Burnt

Destroyed

Burning

Melted

Father

Daughter

Mom

Dead

Dead

Dead

“Stop thinking. Stop thinking! It hurts!” Izumi shrieks. The room echoes her voice, the voices only growing louder.

She looks up, around at the lights. They flicker with her, sensing her panic.

They’ll be hurt.

Mom is already hurt

A new light shines, orange and yellow, a burning flame. And it is mad. Utterly insane. Wrong, on so many levels, the same way Sensei’s was wrong, but without anything holding it back. The fire feeds upon madness, takes joy in it.

A ball of fire, like my house. Like my mom.

Izumi reaches out to it.

“So when someone is asleep they’re an open book, and awake you need to force it.”

“Stop.”

She grabs the light and pulls. She forced herself into the mind, ignoring the burns trying to wake her up and her instincts screaming at her to stop.

Stop hurting my mom.

Something shatters into a million pieces, and Izumi is in.

She sees the fire stop, feels her/their/his feet stumbling back, she hears the mad confused laughter of a crazed mind, she sees a shadowy hero arriving a minute too late.

A scarf rises, and red eyes send her into a true sleep.

Chapter Text

When Izumi woke up, she woke up screaming.

“Mom!”

She struggles against whatever is on top of her, pulling it away and tumbling to the floor. Her arm burns in pain.

Burning burning everything is burning

A hand grabs her and she fights it away with all her might.

Dragon

“Hey, Hey! It’s alright, everything is over now, you’re okay.” The owner of the hand says.

Daddy’s here

The voice is female, tired and scratchy instead of smooth. The light glows with a steady calm, not a mad bonfire. Not the Dragon.

Izumi gasps for breath, holding onto the arm for dear life.

“My mom... I want my mom...” she mutters. “She was in the House... the fire!”

The nurse pulls her closer. “I’m sorry, my dear, your mother... she didn’t make it out.”

Izumi freezes.

No

Dead

Burned

Fire

Destroyed

“I want to go back to sleep.” Izumi mutters into the shoulder. The nurse pulls her up, stepping over the sheets thrown to the floor, and puts her back in the hospital bed.

“Then sleep. You’ve been through a lot.”

—~—  

The dream room is back.

Izumi wants to stop thinking. To stop knowing. To stop understanding. But she can’t, she can only travel.

Dead

Didn’t make it out

Burned to death

The dream room isn’t echoing right anymore. It’s broken. The cool glass, so smooth and perfect, is shattered into little pieces.

Like the door

Destroyed

The voices don’t take turns. They layer over each other, screaming to be heard, stabbing into Izumi like the shards of glass that is the floor.

The lights are scared.

Sniffling, Izumi puts aside the words. She can’t focus on them now, she wants to forget.

Shoto’s light floats to her.

She doesn’t want to be here, where everything hurts and echoes scream at her. She pulls it closer, watching as it shimmers in her grip. “Sleeping. I won’t hurt you like I hurt... him.” A gentle touch brings her to his dream.

It’s changed from back then, from a sterile room of pain and empty feelings to a wide expanse of sparkling ice and snow.

Izumi can’t feel the cold.

“Izumi?” Shoto asks her, looking up from his snow. “Izumi!”

Within moments she’s wrapped in a hug.

“What happened? I could feel it... I collapsed in training... Izumi, I was worried.” He mumbles into her hair.

“Shoto...” she whispers, voice breaking. “I don’t want to wake up.”

They fall to their knees in the snow, arms around each other, Izumi crying into his shoulder.

“Izumi...” he pulls her closer. “Whatever happened, I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry...”

The shatter light comes too soon. Izumi wonders if she could stay, she doesn’t want to leave Shoto’s arms, she feels so safe there, she always does. But she remembers the Dragon shouting in pain and the shattered dream room. She pulls away.

“You’re waking up...” she sniffs.

Shoto winces. “I’m so sorry, Izumi.”

She’s gone.

—~—  

When she wakes up, she can hear voices outside.

“She needs time to rest, she only just woke up!”

“I’m sorry but we need information, the Dragon is targeting people and we need to know why!”

Izumi puts her head in her bandaged hands, covering her ears and not giving a second thought to why she looks like a mummy. Too loud, the lights are... wait, lights? She looks around, confused. Through the door she can see the arguing people, the nurse and two officers. One is trying to calm down the other, but to no avail.

But Izumi isn't looking at them exactly. Izumi is focused on the lights that shine from each head, lighting up through the skull. Mind lights.

But this isn’t the dream room, shattered glass or otherwise, or a dream of any kind, where she can’t see them anyway, so why can she see them?

She’s confused. She wants her mom, she wants to go home, and she wants these dumb bandages to stop itching. She wants things to make sense again.

“She was just attacked by a villain notorious for leaving no survivors!”

“And he’s after others!”

A fourth person joins the group. He has black hair and wears a ridiculously huge scarf, and really looks like he wants to smack the officer.

“She’s a kid. Leave her alone.”

“A child of a villain, if what he was spouting was correct.” The angry officer hisses. His light flares.

Fire

Daughter

Father

My dear

The thoughts come without being bidden, screaming into her mind. Stabbing like the shards of glass, cracking what little is left, and she screams.

The four people whip around, shocked at the sudden noise. “What the-?”

The nurse darts into the room, the three behind her close on her heels. She kneels by the bed, reaching out a hand.

“Sweetie what’s wrong? Are you hurt?” She asks, concerned.

Izumi forces herself to stop screaming, bracing against the pain, holding on to the sheets for dear life. Gasping, she tries to explain, but nothing comes out but “Broken... shattered... quirk...”

Then the scarf man’s eyes flare red and her mind is silent. Blissfully silent. No stabbing glass, no screaming thoughts, and the lights are gone.

Izumi tries to catch her breath, blinking in confusion before looking at the man with the scarf. His hair is floating gently in the air, and his eyes are the glowing red that knocked her out of the Dragon’s mind. His quirk stopped hers?

“Thank you.” She whispers carefully, trying not to let her voice crack.

The man nods. “Can you handle it?”

Izumi bites her lip. “I can try.”

She knows this hero. Eraserhead, the underground hero that can take quirks away with only his eyesight. But she knows it’s got a time limit.

Even if she’s expecting it, the return of screams and shards leaves her wincing and trying not to let out another scream. She mutes it to a whimper, squeezing her eyes shut as Eraserhead’s hair falls back down and his eyes close.

Mom

Dead

Burning

Fire

Destroyed

“You good?”

Izumi winces at the voice. Even with her eyes closed, she can tell it’s the scarf man, his mind is closer than the others. All of them are laced with concern, and other emotions. The nurse seems angry this happened to her patient, the angry officer is impatient, the calm officer is glad she stopped screaming.

Every emotion they feel, she can tell, but she doesn’t want to, and it’s seeping through the cracks anyway.

Stay away I don’t want to know

I don’t want to hurt you

I don’t want to feel

Izumi takes a deep breath and stops thinking. She opens her eyes to see the lights.

They hurt

“It hurts. A lot.”

Scarf man nods. “Your quirk?”

Izumi shivers. “I did something I shouldn’t have and now... I don’t know how to explain it, it’s broken.”

The nurse shivers. “Okay, dear, I’ll get these men away, you go back to sleep...”

Normal headed officer lets out a grunt. “Uh, no. We need to ask her questions!”

Angry

Upset

Scared

Family hurt, burned, home gone, confused, lost

Izumi yelps at the sudden influx of pain.

“Stop it! Stop thinking! I’m sorry!”

Eraserhead’s quirk goes off again, and the shards go away. Izumi is left breathless, nails digging into her palms.

“Easy, kid, easy. What’s your quirk, we can get rid of the triggers.” He says quietly, seeming to pick up on her reactions to shouting.

“Dream hopping? No. No, that’s not it anymore, I can see it now... the lights and...” Izumi doesn’t know any more, doesn’t understand what’s happening. She just wants it to go away.

Triggers

“High emotions. Minds, memories.” She whispers. “Please don’t get angry.”

The nurse nods. She knows what to do now. “Officers, leave. You’re upsetting the patient.”

“We aren’t just gonna-!”

Izumi is very glad her quirk isn’t on right now. Even so she inches away from the angry voice.

“I’m sorry I can’t help.” She whispers, and feels her eyes begin to burn. “I’m sorry.”

“Kid, I gotta let go...”

Izumi nods, bracing herself again as he closes his eyes.

Burned burned burned SHATTERED

“I’m okay. I’m okay. I’m okay. Hurts.” She mutters. “Please don’t go away.”

Scarf man nods. “Right here, you just tell me when you need a break.”

Calm officer practically drags the other from the hospital, and she can feel them go, thousands of other minds along the way.

Hurts

She shivers again.

The nurse takes a deep breath. “Miss Midoriya, this is-”

“Eraserhead.” Izumi smiles shakingly. “I know a lot about heroes.”

“Oh.” The nurse looks conflicted. Izumi feels her mind, going a thousand miles a minute, talking, wondering, thinking...

She shakes her head, trying to clear it.

Deep breaths

“What... what happened?” Izumi asks tentatively, unsure if she wants to know. The nurse bites her lip and turns to the underground hero, who looks decidedly uncomfortable.

“Are you sure you want to know?” He asks.

Izumi’s brain screams no. No, she does not want to know, she wants to pretend nothing happened. It was a strange hallucination. Her mother is safe, everything is fine... “tell me.”

“The Dragon burned your apartment and everything in it to the ground.” Eraserhead states bluntly. The nurse gasps and flaps her hands at him, but he continues. “You collapsed in his arms and he freaked out, clutching at his head and screaming. That made him drop you, which is why you’re a bit sore. Light burns along your arms and back once his quirk came in, still not in control. The Dragon escaped once he recovered, and we haven’t seen him since. No idea what the screaming fit was, but it may have saved your life.”

“Eraserhead!” The nurse hisses. “She’s young, you can’t just-”

Izumis whimpers cut her off, the blinding pain back again.

Burned to the ground

Eraserhead’s eyes flash, and the shards are gone, leaving her to cry softly. “Thank you. I-”

You don’t leave poison in a bite, you get it out.

“I need to tell what happened. I think I can explain the screaming fit. Can you get it to the officer?” Izumi asks weakly.

Eraserhead blinked in surprise. “You sure?”

Burned houses, family gone, burned, destroyed, dead

“Yes.”

The nurse shook her head. “Absolutely not, you’re mind is in a weak state and it will only get worse. Eraserhead should have never-”

“My quirk is mind hopping.” Izumi interrupts. “At first I thought it was only dreams, but I entered the- the Dragon’s mind while he was awake. That’s the dumb thing I did.”

Eraserhead nods. “Overused quirk.”

“I used it to visit people who were hurt, and I- I fixed their nightmares if I could. I know a bit about this. I know I can’t...” She picks at a bandage. “I can’t just ignore what happened. I need to tell you the basics, at least. I promise I won’t go too far.”

The nurse frowns, but looks resigned. Izumi takes a deep breath.

Keep it together.

Just for a bit.

You can break down as soon as they know what you did.

“A few months ago I found a dream with a man who called himself sensei. He was interested in my quirk. Called it useful, asked if I could go further. Or... or cause pain. I should have left, but I didn’t. I told him my name on accident.”

A tear falls onto the white cotton.

“I- the Dragon. His name is Midoriya Hisashi, isn’t it.” She sobs. “He’s my father. Sensei knew him, he- he wanted the Dragon to bring me to him, so I could use my quirk... he killed my mom because of me. It’s my fault. If I had told my mom... if I had done something-!”

Eraserhead lays a hand on her arm. “No. It’s not your fault, it’s never the victims fault. You were trying to help and he took advantage of you.”

Izumi just keeps crying. Eraserhead is slowly growing more and more awkward as she cries, the nurse looking on angrily.

“Eraserhead this is exactly why I didn’t want-“

“It’s good to cry.” Izumi whispers. “You can’t just bottle it up or you’ll explode. Mom-“ her voice shakes, but she keeps going “Mom always used to say that.”

And so she cries, just like everyone she’s helped in dreams.

“If only I could have my own dreams.” She muses as she falls back into the dream room, the weight of a heroes hand still on her arm.

“If only this was one of them.”

—~—  

“You failed.”

The Dragon scowls, glaring at his beer. “She called the heroes. I was caught off guard by her attack, which I was not informed she was capable of, and then that damned undergrounder came out of nowhere.”

The pale man he’s speaking to huffs through the severed hand on his face.. “The important players always have a special move.”

“Yeah, well, She was an eleven year old kid who’s quirk was only supposed to work on sleeping people. A pawn for your sensei, and a family for me.” He gulps down the last of the beer in his cup, waving for another.

The man with the hands snorts. “A family? What about that woman, then?”

Flames curl from the Dragon’s mouth. “Inko betrayed me. I would have been in that ice cube for years because of her. She turned our child against me, and threw me away. It only made sense I did the same to her.”

“Harsh.” Mutters another patron. Both men glare over at him, and he shuts up.

Turning back to his beer, the Dragon sighs. “And now you won’t even let me out to look for her.” His knuckles turn white on the handle of his mug. “I want to find her. I want to know my daughter. But I can’t, because laws and useless lives that I snuffed out years ago.”

“Quit pitying yourself. You failed, game restart. Sensei will find a use for you soon enough. Keep those heroes on their toes.”

“Keep em on their toes, eh?” He smiles, finishing his second drink and pulling out a cigarette. “Fine by me. I want to light the world on fire again.” His eyes light up, seeing flames that haven’t been lit yet. “And I’ll show my little Izumi how prettily it will burn.”

Chapter Text

The fits got worse.

All it took was one errant thought, one emotion, louder than normal, to send her into a screaming session or a fainting spell. Sometimes, Eraserhead was there, and he definitely made more stops at the hospital than normal. But he was still a hero, and had places to be. He had a home. So sometimes Izumi had to ride it out herself.

Doctors, under one named Doctor Komi, tried to fix it. They viewed her as a ‘special project’, but nothing they tried worked. They even had a hypnotist come in, but the second they started she was screaming again.

Izumi hated it.

There were too many people, none of which were her mother. And each and every one of them fell into three categories: ignored her completely, treated her like glass, or screamed in their mind so much she almost thought it was on purpose.

All of them refused to talk about what happened.

When Eraserhead came in, it was a breath of fresh air. Shards gone, if even for a moment, but he didn’t act like she was going to break at any second. He sat there quietly while she cried and didn’t treat it like a fit.

He brought his bright yellow sleeping bag a lot.

“Y’know kid, you’re really starting to worry me.”

Izumi sighs, adding some shading to her drawing. She really had been getting good, seeing as it was one of the only things to do in the hospital. They wouldn’t even let her do homework, because her “brain was damaged” or something. “I know. I’m sorry I’m keeping you from your job.”

Eraserhead only shrugs. “Eh, I work at night mostly, you’re giving me an excuse to laze around. No one bothers me so long as I’m here.”

Izumi giggles at that. Outside, three doctors run past, on their way to a new patient.

He’s got third degree burns along-

Burns

Izumi freezes, and then she’s back in the dream room, the shards of glass in her head screaming again.

Burned to death

Mom

Dead

Destro-

“Izumi.”

Red eyes. Izumi wakes up in relief, knowing that was a big one. She just doesn’t understand. Why does this keep happening? Why can she hear them now, why is the glass shattered? She had always taken that for granted, a normal piece of the dream room. It means something, pshe knows it does, but she doesn’t know what it is.

“You’re muttering again.”

Izumi looks up.

“Sorry, Eraserhead. Just thinking.”

He huffs. “Doesn’t that hurt?”

She only shrugs, leaning back against the headboard. “Not really. It’s other people’s thoughts that hurt. I just wish there were fewer people around.”

Eraserhead is silent for a few minutes. He usually is, trying to fall asleep, but now his mind is going a thousand miles a minute.

Name

Home

People

“Eraserhead?” Izumi asks. “You’re thinking really fast.”

He looks up from his lap. “My name is Aizawa Shota, if you want to call me that.” He mutters, barely enough to be heard.

Izumi sits straight up. “Really? Thank you, Aizawa-San!”

He snorts at her enthusiasm. “I’m with you often enough, aren’t I? Eraserhead was getting annoying.”

The green haired girl rolls her eyes. She’d been around him long enough to know that he cared, but was really really embarrassed about it. Not that he’d ever admit it, but who would spend so much of their free time around a girl who broke down screaming at random moments?

“Thank you anyway.”

She finishes her drawing, an image of a park outside her house.

What used to be her house

Izumi puts the drawing down carefully, eyebrows furrowed.

“Aizawa-San, what’s going to happen to-”

Screams erupt from downstairs. Aizawa is up in seconds, is sleeping bag falling to the floor in a heap as he darts out the door. With a moments hesitation, Izumi follows him, out of her room and down the hallway, past doctors and nurses, patients and visitors.

It’s just one thing after another, huh?

The bottom floor is mayhem.

Three people in civilian clothing and cheap All Might masks (seriously?) Are running around, using quirks with relentless abandon. Izumis old habits spring in almost immediately, drowning out the sounds of panicked minds.

“One with a duplication quirk, Another with blood manipulation, third unknown. What’s the point of attacking a hospital?” She mutters.

Aizawa darts into the fray, his capture weapon exploding three clones into an orange cloud in the first few seconds. Five more follow before the three villains react and the blood manipulation one whips his hand to the side, Aizawa following its path as though pulled by a string. Halfway before the wall, his eyes flare and the villains quirk is forcibly removed.

Aizawa bounces up from the floor, and in a second has two villains relatively under control.

Izumi is so focused on the fight that she doesn’t notice the third until he’s right next to her.

“Why, Hello.”

She shrieks, jumping to the side and tripping over her own feet. Her concentration is gone, and in its absence comes the screaming of panicked people.

Help

Help

Attacked

So many of them

Why here

Mama!

Izumi collapses, nothing to hold her up. The villain cackles.

The Dragon chuckles

“Well look at you!” He smirks. His mind is haywire, mad, everywhere, hurts more than it has any right to. Izumi's hands are clamped onto her head, mouth open in a silent scream of agony as the tears stream down her face.

Daddy’s here, my dear

“Your mind doesn’t even need breaking!”

Please no stop

“It’s already shattered!”

Shattered

Destroyed

Splintered

Something is in her mind.

This man’s mind is pulling at the shards, moving them aside, slipping past, poking the lights...

“Oooooh, you got an interesting quirk girly!” The villain cackles, and through Izumis hazy pain she can see him plonk down in front of her.

“Wonder what happens if I grab one!”

“I could feel it... I collapsed in training...” that’s what Shoto had said...

No.

“No!”

Izumi doesn’t know what happens next. The glass rises up with her scream, and stabs at the man’s mind. At the same time, he completely vanishes.

What?

Aizawa’s boot clocks the villain across the face. He goes down, flopping like a broken puppet.

Oh, that makes sense.

A lot of stuff makes sense now.

“Kid!”

The villain is tied up, knocked out. Thank god. Aizawa is kneeling over her, worriedly pulling her upright and checking her pulse.

“He’s got a mind quirk.” She mutters, ignoring the pain of her back. “Careful if he wakes up.”

Aizawa sighs and shakes his head. “You are utterly insane.”

Your mind doesn’t even need breaking!

It’s already shattered!

“My mind is broken.” She says simply.

Then she faints.

 

—~—

 

Izumi wakes up back in the hospital.

She doesn’t want to open her eyes. She had found a simple, sweet picnic memory dream, and the calm was much better than here. The burns on her back hurt worse from where they hit the floor, and she’s got a splitting headache.

A soft snore reaches her ears, and she lazily turns her head to the side.

Aizawa is sleeping in that huge sleeping bag again, messed up hair and scarf in a giant tangled mess. She giggles a bit and reaches over to poke him.

“M’ sleepin, Hizashi.”

Hisashi

Father

Burning

Dead

Izumi tries to hold back the screams, but they come anyway, bubbling up her throat.

That wakes him up.

“What the- oh shit.”

Eyes flare, and the shards are gone, leaving Izumi gasping for air.

“Goddamn it kid, don’t do that. I thought you were dead.”

Izumi smiles at him. “Aw, you do care.” Over the few weeks, her comfort level with Aizawa had raised exponentially. “And I feel great! Well, besides the screaming. But I know what’s going on now!” She bounces happily in the bed, clapping her hands together giddily.

Aizawa raises an eyebrow. “You do?”

“Well, maybe.” She corrects herself. “Mind if I bounce the idea off you?”

He raises an eyebrow. “Shouldn’t I be getting Doctor Komi?”

“Do you want to get up?”

“I have a phone you little twerp.”

“Oh yeah.”

A quirk phone call later, and the Doctor Komi bursts into the room with a clipboard and mind running a thousand miles a minute. Izumi winces, but keeps it together.

“Alright!” The Doctor says, pulling up a chair as Aizawa glares at him. “Lay it on us.”

“Okay.” Izumi breathes out. “So you know how I see minds when I’m asleep, or unconscious, as lights in a big dark glass room? And how the glass got... shattered...”

Aizawa’s eyes flare quickly. “Yes.”

“Thanks. And you also know how in stories and stuff, how people with mind powers can be kept off if the other person has good enough concentration or training?”

“Yes...”

“That’s what the glass was. The barrier between my mind and the people I dream with. When they’re asleep, the walls are down, and I can slip in easy. But while they’re awake the glass is up! So when I did... the dumb thing, I shattered my barriers and his barriers.” She pauses, biting her lip.
“If that makes any sense. But with my quirk, my barriers protected me from seeing and hearing minds when I’m awake, and now that they’re broken that doesn’t work anymore! So my fits are trying to get the other thoughts to go away, because they’re breaking through the barrier, and that’s why you can stop them! And memories activate the fainting spells, because it’s the only way my body knows how to defend itself!”

She beams up at them, awaiting the reactions. “So what do you think?”

“Fascinating! You may have the answers to how minds and conciseness them self works-”

Aizawa elbows him in annoyance. “So in other words this hospital is the worst possible place for you to be.”

Izumi frowns. “Oh. Yeah, I guess, everyone’s emotions run high in hospitals.”

“Well then.”

Doctor Komi looks shocked, nearly dropping his clipboard. “What! No, no, she needs to stay here. We need to understand-” He babbles.

“She needs to heal. Izumi, would you be better away from the hospital?”

Izumi nods. “I really think so, Doctor.” She looks down at the bed, wringing her hands awkwardly. “You’re even hurting me right now.”

The Doctor looks shocked. “I- I’m sorry, I let my curiosity get away from me. Yes, of course.” He sits back, looking admonished.

Aizawa smirks.

“Anyway, where could you go?” The Doctor muses. “Summer vacation is almost over, will you be going back to school?”

“No.” Aizawa and Izumi say together.

“Alrighty, So you’d need a tutor. Um, needs to be near here for checkups, though I could come to you... and near Eraserhead for the quirk muting... oh.” Doctor Komi looks up.

“Eraserhead, could she stay with you?”

They stare at the Doctor.

“Um, what?”

“It would make sense! She’d be near you except on patrols, I’m assuming you live alone, you wouldn’t have to commute, it’s perfect!” He waves his hands in the air.

Aizawa looks utterly shocked. “What makes you think I’m prepared to handle a kid? What makes you think I live alone?”

“You don’t?”

“You would have even more excuse to be lazy.” Izumi muses. “I wouldn’t mind.” Aizawa whips around to look at her. “Th-that is if you don’t! I don’t want to intrude!”

Aizawa sighs. “No, it’s fine. But I don’t live alone, and my housemate... ever heard of Present Mic?”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Have I? He’s another one of my favorite heroes, why? Oh.” Her eyes widen. “No way.”

Aizawa snorts at the shocked look on their faces. “Yeah. You really don’t want to bunk with us.”

“Are you kidding? That would be so cool!” Izumi yelps. “Can I meet him do you know any other heroes oh who am I kidding of course you do that’s your job-”

“Alright I get it. He may be the only one able to keep up with that muttering.” Aizawa grumbles. “I’ll talk to him about it.”

“Thank you!”

 

—~—

 

When Izumi was ready, she moved in.

Aizawa and the Doctor drove her through the city, covering her ears at the utter chaos.

“Are we there yet?”

“Don’t even start that.”

Finally they arrived at the apartment building, a simple three story deal with little balconies. Aizawa pulled Izumi’s small bag of stuff out and lead her to the door as the doctor drove away.

“We’re apartment 3-f, all the way at the end of the hall.” He informs her. They reach the door, and he hesitates. “Eh, mics probably gonna jump you...”

Izumi grins. “I’ll be fine! Oh...” she steps back. “Why is he terrified?”

Aizawa’s eyes widen. “Damnit.”

He yanks the door open. “Oi, it’s just a bug!”

A confused Izumi follows.

It’s a nice apartment, simple, open, and lived in. Right in the center a tall blond man is on the counter, pressed as close as humanly possible to the wall, a large fluffy cat watching in amusement.. His mouth is squeezed shut in an action Izumi knows too well, trying not to let out the scream. Probably a good thing, seeing as a present mic scream could likely level the building. Aizawa is grumbling as he muddles around, asking, “where is the dumb thing.”

The blonde man points a shaking finger to the floor. Izumi spots it, a tiny brown spider, picking it’s way across the floorboards and utterly unconcerned with the chaos it has created.

Aizawa scoops it up and chucks it out the window.

“Nice first impression, Loudmouth.”

Present Mic lets out a breath. “Thank you Shouta... wait first impression?”

Aizawa jerks a thumb over his shoulder. “You forgot, didn’t you.”

“No! Totally not, I would never.” The man hops down from the counter, looking at Izumi awkwardly. The cat prances off, its entertainment gone. “Uh, what’s your name?”

Izumi smiles at him. “Izumi Midoriya. It’s nice to meet you!”

“Oh yeah, I remember now! Pleasure’s all mine, little listener! Sorry bout that, it’s just-” he shudders. “-bugs.”

Izumi nods. “You know my quirk, right? Dream hopping? The bug dreams are the worst.”

Mic winces. “Oh, I could not do that, I could not do that. Oh ick.”

Izumi heft’s her bag. “Hey, where did Aizawa-San go- oh.” The two look over to see Aizawa flopped out on the couch, fast asleep.

“Well. I guess I’m showing you around, huh?” Mic laughs and pokes at the sleeping man’s cheek. “Name’s Yamada.”

Chapter Text

Izumi settles in quickly. Fewer minds leave her screaming fits rare, and she takes the time between to help out around the house. Fainting spells, however, are far more common, and it isn’t strange for Aizawa or Yamada to find her slumped against a wall or piece of furniture, snoring softly. Usually, a cat will come and use her as a pillow.

Yamada once asks if she’s absolutely positive she isn’t related to Aizawa, only to get a snort of laughter and a flying magazine to the head.

Izumi plays with the cats, all three of them. Aizawa likes cats a lot.

Izumi cries when she’s alone, and sometimes they’ll find her and sit nearby. She draws her heroes, and people from her dreams. She tells stories of strange dreams and is told about the hijinks they’ve dealt with in their career.

Izumi tries to forget about her mother. It hurts to remember her, in more ways than one. She can grieve later, when her mind isn’t a shattered painful mess.

She can hold back the pain.

She will hold back the pain.

 

—~—

 

“Hi Shoto!”

Shoto looks up at Izumi’s voice. “Hey.”

She plops down next to him, still smiling though there is no light in her eyes. The snow chairs that they made years ago are still there, immobilized with memory and patience. (Also prolonged exposure to a dream quirk can cause lucid dreaming. No complaints from either of them.) “So how’s it been?”

“I should be asking you that.” He says quietly. “You disappeared for a while.”

Izumi winces, smile fading. “I’m sorry. I just...” She looks down at her knees. “It’s been a long couple of weeks.”

Shoto looks conflicted. “Do you... want to talk about it?”

“I...” Izumi’s voice trails off.

“It’s okay if you don’t want to.” Shoto says. “I’m bad with feelings.”

Izumi bites her lip. “My mom... she’s... she’s dead.”

Shoto looks up, and spotting tears, his eyes widen. “Izumi?”

“It’s my fault!” She sobs, finally letting tears flow. “It’s all my fault, I’m a terrible person, I shouldn’t have told him my name, he- he went after me, she shouldn’t have died!”

Shoto lunges forwards, arms wrapping around her. She latches onto him instantly, sobbing into his shoulder. “It’s my fault... I shouldn’t have done what I did... I... why? Just...” her hands clench into his shirt. “Why?”

“It can’t be your fault.” He whispers.

“But it is! That man- I’m the one that led him to us.” She sniffs.

“What?”

“They were after my quirk,” She gulps in a breath, tears streaming down her face. “He said- the Dragon, he said that Sensei wanted to use my quirk. He said he was going to use me to rule the world.”

Shoto’s eyes narrow. “You wouldn’t ever help them.”

“No! I wouldn’t!” Izumi insists. “But... I stood there. I didn’t do anything. I didn’t...” at a loss for words, she buries her face back in his chest.

“I couldn’t do anything.”

Shoto pulls her closer, a hand in her long curls. “I won’t let them touch you.”

Her only response is more tears.

 

—~—

 

Izumi wakes up slowly, the dream room fading away and the weight of something on her chest coming into focus. It’s the sudden snap of the neighbors mind that brings her to full consciousness, and she yelps in pain, jerking to the side and slamming her head into the wall.

Because what else?

She groans, rolling away from the wall and clutching her head, and dumping the weight on her chest onto to floor, where it meows in protest.

Meows?

Izumi opens her eyes to see a very annoyed looking black cat. The cat meows again, and she reaches a hand out to pet it.

“Sorry?” She apologizes, gently scratching beneath its ear. “I didn’t know I turned into a pillow after I fell asleep.”

The cat meows again, obviously unimpressed by the apology, but leans into Izumi’s hand.

“You’re Aineko, right?” Izumi asks. Aineko purrs, and she takes that as a yes. “Aizawa-San really likes cats, huh. There was the big fluffy gray one, Arashi, I think?”

Aineko plops back into her lap. “I guess I didn’t annoy you too much then.”

“Nah, he’s just lazy.”

Izumi looks up, meeting bloodshot eyes. “Hello, Aizawa-San! How was patrol?”

“I want to die a painful death.” He says, dropping his goggles and collapsing onto the floor next to her. Aineko cracks one eye open, decides nothing interesting is happening, and closes it again.

Izumi thinks for a moment. “But Yamada-San is making dinner tonight.”

“Ugh. I hate that that gives me hope.” He grumbles, voice muffled by the floor.

His hand reaches out, petting Aineko, who purrs at all the attention. “I see the cuddle monster has found a new victim. He will try to smother you in your sleep, be careful.”

“Aww, this little cutie?” Izumi asks, scratching a purr from the dozing animal.

“That ‘cutie’ has made seventeen attempts on our lives just this month.” Aizawa drawls. “Kiyoshi is a cutie.”

“The hyper orange one, right?” Izumi asks, giggling.

“Yeah. Reminds me of Loudmouth.”

“She is pretty cute. I play with her a lot, Arashi just stares in disdain from the doorway.” She comments, still scratching beneath the cat’s ears.

“Arashi does a lot of staring in disdain. That’s who he is.”

Izumi hums softly, trailing a hand over Aineko’s soft fur. A light padding reaches her ears, and she turns to see Kiyoshi bouncing over.

“Look who’s come to join the cuddle fest.” Aizawa snorts, raising his head. Kiyoshi meows, and bounces over butting her head into their hands. “Greedy little annoyance.”

Izumi just pets them both. “I have two hands!”

A low meow sounds from around the corner, and she turns to see Arashi. Aizawa snorts into the floor.

“You were saying?”

 

—~—

 

“Ugh.”

Mic’s groan goes ignored by Aizawa and Izumi, both looking at cat videos on the couch.

“Ugh!”

Izumi looks up, confused, to see the blonde hero with his wet hair tangled down his back, a towel over his shoulders, and wearing shorts and a t-shirt. His prescription sunglasses perch on the end of his nose, and he looks annoyed.

“UGH!”

“For the love of god, Hiz- Yamada, what?” Aizawa snaps, pausing the video. Yamada immediately and dramatically slumps onto the floor, pouting as miserably as possible.

“I can’t get this knot out of my hair. Help me Shouta?” He begs, poking him with the brush.

“Busy.” Aizawa grunts, playing the video again.

“With cat videos!” Yamada moans. “I have lost you to the kittens!”

Izumi pushes herself off the couch. “I can help, Yamada-San.”

Yamada’s face brightens instantly, and he turns away so she can reach his hair. “Look, Shouta, she has a heart!”

“I have a heart. It’s reserved for cats.” Aizawa grumbles.

“I am your Husband!” Yamada announces, horrified. “Where’s my love?”

“Dunno.”

Izumi, smiling at their bickering, finds the knot easily, and untangles it easier. “Wow, your hair is really soft!” She whispers, combing through it. “Doesn’t hair gel damage it? It’s constantly in there...”

“My glorious hair is made of steel, and Shouta’s of spite.” He informs her, breaking off an argument about an incident involving pie, high school, and someone named Nemuri. Aizawa goes back to his video. “Also, you got it out already? How?”

Izumi shifts on the couch, looking down at her lap. “My hair is always a mess, and I used to... I helped my mom with hers.” She finishes quietly.

Yamada’s hair streams through her loose fingers as he turns to look at her. “Oh, shoot. Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

“Do you want to mess with ours?”

Izumi looks to Aizawa, who has paused the video once again and looks slightly unhappy about it. “Yamada loves the feeling and I could do without it in my eyes.”

Izumi bites her lip, nodding. “Yeah. I’ll do yours first so you can get back to your video.”

He groans lazily, but moves, and one black French braid and a more complicated blonde braid later, she smiles and leans back onto the couch. “All done!”

“Nope. Our turn.” Yamada announces. “Swap places!”

Izumi giggles and does just that. Soon, the brush runs through her hair, and she smiles at the feeling. At least, she does before the brush hits a knot.

“Ouch!”

“Jesus kid, how messy is your hair?” Yamada grunts, untangling it slowly.

“It’s long, it’s curly, and she falls asleep everywhere.” Aizawa lists off. “It’s bound to be tangled.”

“Yeah... sorry.” Izumi mutters, pulling at her bangs.

Yamada sets the brush back in her hair, moving more carefully. “Nah, the challenge makes it fun! Gimme a minute...”

And Izumi relaxes into his hands, shutting her eyes and pretending that the soft hands are her mother’s.

 

—~—

 

Izumi sobs in the corner between the couch and the wall, a hand over her mouth as tears stream down her face.

Useless

Nothing

Your fault

Give up

Dead

Shattered

Burned

Dead

Your fault

“Izumi?”

At the sudden concerned voice, Izumi jerks backwards, slamming her head into the wall. Pain flashes through her skull, and she leans forwards again, whimpering.

“Oh, shit, that must have hurt.”

Wiry hands hold her shoulders, steadying her shaking body. “It’s okay, little listener, I got you. I got you.”

Izumi leans into the touch, desprate for contact. The hands pull her closer, wrapping her in a comforting hug.

“I got you.”

Mic. He probably heard her crying and came to check it out. Izumi clutches at his shirt, and mic rocks her gently, humming under his breath.

Slowly, the pain fades, and her tears slow. Izumi hiccups softly into mic’s chest, listening to his humming.

“Hey, Yamada-san?” Izumi asks quietly, voice shaking.

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“Your quirk- you’ve had it since birth, right? Did you ever accidentally... hurt someone?” She whispers the words, almost afraid of the answer. Yamada frowns and leans back, watching her tear stained face carefully.

“Yeah. My parents... well, you’ve seen me and Shouta talk in sign, right? Had to learn it in my early years.” He demonstrates a bit before putting his hands down. “Screamed too much as a kid. What brought this on?”

Izumi winces, shrinking back into the couch and babbling. “It’s just... I was...”

“Hey, Hey, it’s fine. You don’t have to say anything if you don’t want to.” Mic whispers.

Izumi shifts uncomfortably. “My- The Dragon. If my mind is shattered, then what happened to him? He was already unbalanced, and... and my... mom... if I never had my quirk... I don’t know.” Her eyes flicker around the room, landing anywhere but on Yamada.

“Oh, shoot...” he whispers. Awkwardly, he puts his hands on her shoulders again. “Look, everyone makes mistakes. You were scared, and confused, and you did the only thing you could.” He squeezes her shoulders gently. “Even heroes make mistakes. Me, Shouta, All Might... heck, I have stories from school I could tell you!”

Izumi sniffles softly. “I know. I know, but... she’s dead, because of me...”

“Don’t blame yourself for that.” He insists. “That’s the fault of people who wanted to use you.”

“They would never have come if I had been more careful!” She whispers, hands clenching. The shards in her mind shiver, and she closes her eyes against them. Not now, not again, she’s talking now, she can control it...

Wiry arms pull her closer. Izumi blinks at the sudden hug, freezing up.

“You we’re trying to help. They took advantage. It sucks, but we can’t change the past. You just keep moving forward, and don’t let them win.” He says, quieter than she’s ever heard him. “He said he was going to make you “forget this hero nonsense,” right? Well. Give him a giant middle finger. No one’s gonna crush that spirit, listener.”

Izumi’s hands shake slightly, tears streaming down her face. Finally letting out a small sob, she falls into Yamada’s arms. “Thank you.” She whispers into his shirt, hugging him back. “Thank you so, so much.”

“Not a problem.” He tells her, gently patting her hair. “Hey, wanna learn some sign?”

 

—~—

 

“Hey, Izumi?” Mic asks, poking his head into the room. “Can me and Aizawa talk to you about something?”

“Um, sure! What is it?” Izumi asks nervously, dropping the cat toy and standing up. Kyoshi meows and starts chasing her feet instead.

“Um, in the kitchen?” Mic stammers out. He looks nervous, and Izumi immediately starts muttering.

“What is it oh no what if I’m in trouble I don’t remember doing anything-”

“You aren’t in trouble.” Aizawa grumbles, messing with some papers. “We wanted to ask you something.”

“Okay?” She squeaks, and drops onto the couch. Her hands clutch at the hem of her shirt, nervously looking at the papers.

Aizawa groans. “Relax.”

Izumi nods quickly, hair flopping around. Yamada sits beside Aizawa, looking at him, eyes begging. Aizawa rolls his eyes.

“I’m gonna have to do the mushy stuff, huh?”

“Please.”

Aizawa leans forward, pushing the papers towards Izumi. “So, you’ve been here for a while. And you’re doing better, and we know you, and all that stuff.”

Izumi looks down at the papers, confused. Her eyes land on the title.

Adoption papers.

“We thought you might want to be a permanent part of the family.” Aizawa finishes, watching her face carefully.

“You...” She whispers, picking the papers up. “You mean it?”

Yamada nods, shifting awkwardly. “You’re like our kid already, Izumi. We both really care about you, and we understand if you don’t want us to make it official-”

“No!” Izumi jumps up, voice cracking. “I-I would love that, thank you, thank you, thank you!”

She dives around the counter, wrapping her arms around the heroes. They respond in kind, and soon, the three of them are smiling and hugging as happy tears roll out of Izumi’s eyes.

That night, it’s official. They are a family.

—~—

 

Izumi dreams again. Her dream room is as shattered as ever, and the lights flicker around it, worried and panicked.

She pulls herself from the shards, lightly floating. She stares across the expanse, going on for as far as the eyes can see.

She takes deep breath, setting her hands on her hips.

“This is going to be the most difficult jigsaw puzzle ever.”

Chapter Text

When Izumi was 12, she was healing slowly.

Izumi looks in the mirror, shifting back and forth between her feet. Her room is empty except for a sleeping Aineko, as is the rest of the apartment, one of the rare moments when both her dads are away.

“Hi-” She whispers, breaking off the word half way through. She frowns at herself.

“It’s a name. A name! It’s Yamada-san’s name.” She insists to her reflection. “I can say a name. I can hear a name. I can hear a name. That man didn’t even say it.”

She stares into her eyes in the mirror. Maybe if she glares hard enough, she can see the shattered glass, show it the mirror and tell it ‘this is what glass is supposed to look like’.

“Hiz- Hiza-” she takes a deep breath.

“Hizashi!”

She closes her eyes, bracing for the pain.

Nothing happens.

Izumi blinks her eyes open, staring back in the mirror at her own shocked face.

“Hizashi.”

She lets a small smile finally come out, giggling in her own victory.

“My fa- my dad. My dad’s name is Yamada Hizashi.”

“My dad’s name is Yamada Hizashi, he is married to Aizawa Shota. We have three cats. They are heroes. My dad’s, not the cats. My Loud Blond Dad’s name is Hizashi.”

She bounces up, away from the mirror. “Hizashi, Hizashi, Hizashi, Hizashi! I can say it!”

The door opens somewhere in the apartment, and Mic- no, Hizashi, calls out. “Izumi! I’m back!”

Immediately, Izumi rushes out of the room. “Dad!”

“Whoa, someone’s happy to see me. What is it listener?”

“Hizashi.”

He stares at her, smiling brightly in the middle of the apartment. His bag drops from his shoulder, and he blinks in confusion.

“What?”

“I can say it.” Izumi says quietly, bouncing slightly. “I can hear it.”

Hizashi’s eyes widen in realization. “You...”

He breaks into a smile, darting across the room to scoop her into his arms. “You can say it!”

Izumi latches onto him, saying it again as if to prove she can. “Hizashi.”

“Hizashi.”

They parrot his name back and forth at each other, smiles only growing wider. (As the cats get more and more confused.)

“Oh, Shota’s going to be so happy.” He whispers after they calm down. “I feel like a dad who’s baby just said their first word, and it is the weirdest thing ever.”

Izumi just grins. “I tried so hard. So hard. And I did it.” She tells him. “I- You’re my dad. Not him. You’re Hizashi.”

“That I am, Izumi. That I am.”

 

—~—

 

“Dad?” Izumi asks one morning, peeking over the counter at Aizawa. “Why are you mad at the papers?”

Aizawa leans back, letting out a long sigh. “Because none of these kids studied anything that I told them to. At all. Only like three of them pay attention in class.”

Izumi hops onto the stool and looks at the tests, each liberally covered in red pen. “Wow. They really didn’t.”

“I have to grade them all.” He groans, motioning at a stack of untouched papers. “I want to sleep.”

“Is there an answer key?” Izumi asks, pulling another red pen out of a drawer. “I can help!”

Aizawa passes her a paper and they get to work, Izumi being slightly kinder to the students.

Aizawa remains merciless.

 

—~—

 

“Dad? Do you need help with that?” Izumi asks, looking at the food ingredients all over the counter.

Yamada looks up from the cutting board. “You want to help?”

“I... I’m bored.” Izumi says quietly. Yamada raises his eyebrows but passes her the food.

“Well alrighty then, little listener. Your other dad never helps, though if he did I’m sure he’d burn down the kitchen!”

“Oi!”

“You burned water, Shouta. Water.” Yamada calls back. Aizawa only grumbles and sinks back into his sleeping bag.

Izumi smiles at the two of them. Always arguing, they seem like the last two people who would be married. Or even tolerate living together! Aizawa is so tired and logical, Yamada is energetic and emotional. Complete opposites. But somehow it works.

Suddenly she snaps out of her thoughts, listening to a mind down the hall. “Umm, Dad, there’s a person-”

The door slams open.

“SUP FUCKERS WHO WANTS TO GET DRUNK.” Screams the person, and Izumi dives to Aizawa’s couch.

“What the fuck, Nemuri!” Yamada shrieks at the woman who had burst through their door, dropping the meat in his hands. Everyone slaps their hands over their ears at the sudden quirk-enhanced noise.

The dark haired woman, Nemuri, brandished a few bottles. “C’mon, it’s been a while since we all got wasteeeeeee...” her voice trailed off as she caught sight of Izumi peeking out from behind Aizawa. “Who is THAT?”

Aizawa groans. “Nemuri, meet Midoriya Izumi, our kid. Izumi, meet Kayama Nemuri, or as you more likely know her as, Midnight.”

Izumi’s eyes widen. “The R-rated hero? Oh wow.”

“You have a kid?” Kayama gasps. “Since when?”

Yamada grins happily, scooping the food off the floor. “Remember the kid that Shouta saved and got attached to? We adopted her!”

“I did not ‘get attatched’.” Aizawa grumbles, crossing his arms.

Izumi walks around him, waving slightly. “It’s- It’s really nice to meet you, Kayama-San.”

Kayama squeals, leaving the bottles on the counter. “Oh my goodness you are adorable! Yeah, I remember that. Aww, you two didn’t tell me she was this cute!”

Izumi blushes. “I’m not that cute...”

“You have messy hair and freckles, dearie.” Kayama announces. “I could eat you up. But I’m guessing I’m not getting these two drunk...”

“No.” Aizawa growls, flopping back onto the couch.

“Fatherhood.” Kayama scoffs over dramatically. “No fun anymore.”

Both men roll their eyes at her. “You sure adjusted fast. Staying for dinner?” Yamada asks, getting back to work.

“Always. Shouta stole your cooking.” Kayama informs him, slipping into a chair.

“Mine.”

“Yeah, I know, you lazy caterpillar,” Kayama laughs at him.

Izumi picks up her hero notebook from the floor. “Um, Kayama-San?”

“Hmm?”

“Can I ask you a few questions?” She asks, star struck.

“Oh boy.” Aizawa grunts out, and a curious Kayama nods.

“Your quirk is somnambulist, right? It makes people sleep and is more effective on males than females. The scent is a gas, emitted from the skin, which is why you need to rip the body suit.” Izumi rattles off, flipping to the page in her notebook reserved for Midnight. “But would it be possible to make smoke bombs from the air you have already used it on, or would it go stale? Instead of ripping the bodysuit, could you have zippers or patches that you can pull off? Are there areas of skin that are more effective for use? I noticed that while your palms are free, you don’t really use them.”

Kayama stares. “Uhh, what?”

“Izumi is a big fan of heroes.” Aizawa tells her, ignoring Izumi’s red face. “She did the same thing to both of us.”

“Oh.” Kayama turns back to Izumi. “Repeat that, but slowly?”

Still blushing, Izumi repeats her ramble.

“Hmm.” Kayama leans back. “Softer skin, under arms, stomach, armpits, thighs, works best. Palms get beat up with work. As for those other ideas, patches or zippers are probably a good idea. And smoke bombs? I never even thought of that!” She smiles. “Oh, I’m definitely asking support department to do that. It should make a great project for them, and I am so telling them a twelve year old thought of it.”

“And that is why we love her. Food is ready!” Yamada announces, sliding the plates onto the table.

The other three head to the table, Izumi poking Aizawa in the side a bit before he moves.

“So! How are you torturing students this year, Aizawa.” Kayama giggles, leaning over the table. “Heard you tried to expel another student?”

“Not tried. Did.” Aizawa corrects, stabbing his food. “He didn’t even try, just a rich kid with a halfway decent quirk and a skill for acting.”

“You need to stop that.”

“They need to stop giving me bad students.”

Izumi watches as the three friends devolve into a long argument about school, asking questions and scribbling in her notebook as she does.

It’s the biggest family she’s ever had.

 

—~—

 

“Toshinori-San!”

The skeletal man looks up, arms spread wide as he swoops over skyscrapers, smiling at her enthusiasm. “Hello, young Midoriya. Met anyone new recently?”

Izumi soars down beside him, looking down to see the people below on the street. Toshinori’s dreams are always so vivid! “No, not really. But I think Sakura’s nightmares are better, and Mrs. Yakuto has started to smile!”

Toshinori laughs. “All because of you, Little one.”

Izumi frowns. “I can only help so much. They did it all by themselves!”

Toshinori shakes his head. “You help so much more than you know. Every one of us will agree.”

Izumi shivers, looking down at the city. It’s Mustafu, crystallized in memory several years prior. There... her old apartment. Not a burned mess in the dream.

Some help she is.

“I...” She whispers, stopping her flight. Toshinori pauses too, following her line of sight.

“What are you looking at?” He asks, the rooftops holding no significance for him. Izumi pony’s a shaky finger towards her old apartment building.

“I met a man named Sensei. He said that he wanted my quirk. And now that building... and people in it...” She mutters, tears welling up in her eyes. “It was my fault.”

The dream shakes. Izumi starts, whipping around to see the blond man looking utterly horrified. “Sen... Sensei? He called himself...”

“Toshinori-San? Are you okay?” Izumi asks, hurriedly wiping at her tears. Toshinori shakes his head.

“No. No, I killed him. All for one...”

The dream shivers and cracks, and Izumi throws her arms out, latching on. What’s wrong with him?

“Toshinori-San!” She screams, and his attention snaps back to her. His eyes, always glowing blue, stare right into her soul, like he can pull the memory of the dream out and see it himself.

“I failed.”

And they fall, the dream shattering.

 

—~—

 

“Dad?”

“What’s up, Little listener?” Yamada replies, looking up from his music, the phone perched on Aizawa’s head in his lap.

“What happened to the... the D-Dragon.” Izumi stutters, clutching at her head. Immediately, Yamada drops his headphones and reaches for her.

“Izumi, you shouldn’t-”

“I need to know.” Izumi interrupts. “Please.”

Yamada freezes, biting his lip in worry. “Are you sure?”

“It’s been years.” Izumi says, sitting next to them and fiddling with Aizawa’s hair. “I need to know.”

Yamada nods, obviously nervous. “Okay. But if you need me to stop, tell me.”

After Izumi nods back, he starts.

“No one caught him. The house was the beginning of multiple arson cases, most attacking government buildings, orphanages, and hero agencies. We think he was looking for you.” Yamada says swiftly, obviously trying to get this out of the way. “A few months later, he stopped, and despite small random arson cases in which his quirk is a suspect, he hasn’t been seen since.”

Izumi listens, holding her breath and the shards she hasn’t pieced together yet. Yamada watches, concerned.

“You good?” He asks softly, reaching a hand out to hold her shoulder.

“I think so.” She whispers. “Thank you.”

Yamada pulls her closer, and all three of them end up in a tangle of limbs on the couch.

Aizawa closes his eyes, smiling proudly to himself.

 

—~—

 

When Izumi is fourteen, she’s fixed much of the glass in the dream room.

Instead of a jagged mess, most is smoothed out, fitted together like the jigsaw puzzle she saw it as over years of hard work and bleeding dream hands. Though she can’t fix the cracks, all that time has paid off.

She picks up another shard, one she’s been trying to place for a while. “Come, on, you have to go somewhere.” She mutters at it. “Or maybe I accidentally pulled you out of a dream. Hey, you part of my consciousness?” She whispers to it, narrowing her eyes.

Dead

Burned

Shattered

Alone.

“Well, if you’re whining that much you must be part of me.” She smiles at it, looking for a place where the shard could go. She spots a rough place and floats over.

“No... no, nope...” Izumi mutters to herself, angling the shard different ways. “Stubborn little annoyance. Dad would call you something extremely rude, you know.”

Broken

Izumi sighs, floating back up. Not in this rough patch then... it belongs in one of the others.

She’s flying through the lights when she spots another new light.

Her face lights up, and she drops to carefully place the glass down before shooting over to the light. It’s a purplish color, it’s vibrations tired and worn down. Even though it’s owner is asleep, Izumi swears they aren’t resting.

“Light sleeper, huh? Can’t say I have the same problem.” She informs it, floating around it. “And you... you’re angry. But resigned to it. Who’s been putting you down?”

She lays a hand against it, blinking in shock when she doesn’t go in right away. “Oh. Mind quirk, huh? It’s okay. I’m not here to hurt you.”

The light shivers, and then Izumi is in a middle school.

A school dream? Pretty common. But also annoying. Izumi can feel the approximate age of the dreamer, her own age. She can tell their general direction. What she can’t tell is exactly which thirteen to fifteen year old in this huge school it is.

So she starts wandering through the hallways, checking for anyone who notices that she isn’t in the school uniform but normal street clothes. Someone’s got to notice, right? Continuity errors and all that. And someone somewhere should probably notice. Otherwise she’s got to go through one by one.

Izumi is so busy thinking, she slams into someone. “Oh, I’m sorry!” She apologizes, though she’s the one knocked back. “Are you okay?”

The boy, a very tall, purple haired person, (how did she not see him?) blinks at her. “I’m fine. Are you?”

“Yeah!” She smiles, stepping backwards. He responded to her. A good sign that this is the dreamer. “Anyway, what’s your name?”

The other people are starting to gather around them. Whispers, distorted by the dream, start to rise. Definitely the dreamer.

“Shinsou Hitoshi.” He says, eyes narrowed.

“Mine is Midoriya Izumi!”

“Why aren’t you afraid of me?” He hisses, and the dream shudders. The people around them grow dark, ten feet tall, looking down at them from the corner of their eyes.

“Poor girl... should we help her? But he could control us as well... oh that poor girl... she doesn’t know...”

The purple haired boy shrinks back, looking around in a panic. “I’m not gonna...”

“Leave him alone.” Izumi says, glaring at the shadows that surround them. “Actually, you know what? That’s enough out of you.” She waves her hand, focusing on the purple boy’s mind, and the shadows are gone. It’s only an empty hallway now, besides her and Shinsou.

Shinsou looks around, confused, still shaking slightly. “What...”

“It’s a dream!” Izumi announces. “Sorry for messing with it, but it looked like they were bothering you. Usually I let people ease into that bit, but... wasn’t working. You were cutting me out.”

Shinsou straightens, watching the hall. “A dream? Wait, cutting you out?” He turns back. “How could I- how did you-”

“Quirks are funny things, aren’t they.” She says as an explanation. “Hey, wanna sit down?” Sometimes, dreamers take a bit too long to process everything.

“I... Yeah.” He mutters, slumping to the ground. Izumi follows him, sitting on the linoleum tiles as she waits for him to speak.

“If this is a dream... then, what are you?” Shinsou asks finally.

Izumi smiles. “Oh, I’m just as real as you are! My quirk lets me dream hop. Sorry for intruding!”

“Oh.”

They sit in silence for a few moments before Izumi speaks up again. “So you’re bullied, huh? Why? You seem nice enough.”

Shinsou snorts. “Oh can’t you see? I’m a villain in training, a deadly evildoer in the making.” He growls out, waving his hands.

“That’s why they were whispering ‘poor girl’, huh.” Izumi says. “What makes them think that?”

“What makes you so sure I’m a good person?” He glares at her, obviously trying to be intimidating.

Izumi smiles. “Well, my quirk! I can usually tell a bit about a person. And the actual villains I’ve seen- yes, I’ve seen some, don’t look at me like that.” She informs him and his purple raised eyebrows. “They all felt just plain wrong. Something about their minds...”

She shivers at the memories. Sensei, and his cold hatred, her father and that smoldering insanity that he hid away beneath a calm blanket of ash.

“But you’re nothing like that. You’re just a bullied kid.”

Shinsou blinks at her. “I could kill you within a second.”

“Yeah? So could anyone else. So could I. So could a dog. So could a dedicated duck. You aren’t special.”

A shocked snort of laughter escapes from Shinsou. Izumi takes that as a win. “Your quirk- what was it?”

Shinsou immediately sobers. “Mind control. As soon as someone responds to me, I can make them do whatever I want.”

“Really? That’s so cool!” Izumi whispers, star struck. “You could do so much with that! What did you want to do?”

“I-” he whispers. “I want to be a hero, but it’s not really suited for that.”

“Oh please.” Izumi scoffs. “Not suited? Sure, you’d be an underground, but with a couple words you can stop a fight with little to no damage, or calm down someone in shock, or get someone out of the way! Of course, you’d need to know how to actually fight...”

Shinsou stares as she dissolves into muttering. “Um...”

“Oh!” She squeaks, looking back up at him. “Sorry, I tend to ramble a lot! It’s just... why would they bully you?”

“They’re afraid I’ll use my quirk on them.” He replies, scratching at the back of his neck. “So no one really talks to me at all. They all say I’m a villain in the making.”

“That’s silly. A quirk doesn’t make who you are, it just gives you the ability to do something unique.” She tells him. “I had a friend, and his quirk? Everyone tells him it’s perfect to be a hero. And he uses it to push people around.”

“Doesn’t sound like much of a friend.” Shinsou mutters. She only shrugs in reply.

“He used to be different. But you know, I think you can be a hero!”

Shinsou glares. “No I can’t! I can’t fight, I have to get them to reply to me... I CAN’T!” At the end of that outburst, he’s shouting, on his feet, glaring down at her. “This is- it’s just a dream. I’m only deluding myself.” He steps back, shaking his head. Around them, the shatter light begins to come, and Izumi watches it carefully.

“Hey, Hey, easy.” She whispers. “You- you’re right, this is a dream. But I’m real. And you can be a hero.”

A particularly loud crack echoes through the dream, and she flinches. “I started talking too fast, okay? But I’ll come back. Any idea who Eraserhead is?”

“Not a clue.” He growls.

“Well he’s there. Look him up.” She stands as she speaks those words. “He fights almost quirkless. He crawled his way into the hero community. Now he teaches at UA.”

She looks him right in the eyes, green meeting purple. “This is a dream, but I’m not.”

Then she turns and leaps out, the dream slamming shut just after. She gasps in the dream room, floating beside Shinsou’s closed purple light.

“Well that could have gone better.”

Chapter Text

Izumi walks into the living room, discouraged after a failed attempt at contacting Shinsou again.

“Hey, Dad?”

Aizawa looks up from petting Arashi. “What.”

“How did you... how did you get into a hero class? Your quirk wouldn’t work on the robots, right?” She asks. “I mean it’s not like I’m doubting your skill, I just-”

“Relax. I won the sports festival at UA, kicked all the hero class kids out of the ring.” He rolled his eyes. “How I met Hisashi, actually. Last opponent, and the only one that didn’t go away.” He rolls his eyes. “No matter how hard I kicked him.”

“He kicked me a lot.” Yamada informs her from the kitchen. “I swear I have this one bruise on my thigh still!”

“That’s a birthmark.” Aizawa tells him. “Just curious, Izumi?”

Izumi pokes her fingers. “Well... I met someone in a dream last night. They have a brainwashing quirk, but they need a verbal response to do it. Everyone keeps telling them that they’re gonna be a villain, no matter how much they say they want to be a hero.”

Aizawa stops petting, much to Arashi’s displeasure, and scowls. “Damn kids. God damn kids and their bullying.”

“Same thing happened to you, right Shota?” Yamada asks.

“Yeah.” Aizawa mutters. “Izumi, did you say anything to them?” He continues petting the grumpy cat, obeying the silent demand of claws in his chest.

Izumi blushes. “I, Well, I asked them if they knew about you, because they didn’t believe me when I said I wasn’t their mind playing tricks on them, and then I told them to look you up because you may be an underground hero but there’s still some stuff on you!” She babbles. “So maybe they’ll see that you fight practically unknown and quirkless, and that I’m not just a dream.”

“Awww, look at you, using your dad to inspire people!” Yamada coos, springing over to her and poking her red cheeks.

“You’re gonna go back to them?” Aizawa asks.

Izumi nods once she’s freed of Yamada’s fingers. “Yeah. They can be a great hero, and they can prove everyone wrong. I know they can!”

“Tell them to train. Each and every day, run, exercise, practice martial arts- do something. The bullies are right about one thing, that quirk won’t help. They need to rely on their body and their determination to get the rest of the way on their own.” Aizawa says.

Izumi nods. “Alright!”

Yamada grins. “And now that that’s out of the way- who wants katsudon for dinner?”

 

—~—

 

Izumi floats back up to Shinsou’s light. Closed, still. Has been the last three times she’s checked. She glares at is, circling the non-responsive purple ball.

“Come on.” She finally groans. “You have to sleep sometime, don’t you?”

His mind doesn’t answer. She waits for one anyway, floating angrily. Well, as angrily as possible when you are gently bobbing and surrounded by twinkling stars of happy dreams.

“If you were blocking me out, that I could understand. I went way to fast, but they were hurting you!” She tells him. “You can’t even hear me! I’m just talking to myself! Unless you can.” She pauses. “Like, subconscious messaging? Can I do that? ‘Cause that would be cool. Cmon, subconscious messaging.”

The light doesn’t answer.

“Well fine then. I’ll go visit Shoto. Buh- bye, Shinsou!” She waves, turns, and floats off.

“Shoto’s light should be... oh.”

The lights are gone, leaving an empty bubble of space. Well, almost empty. Two mind lights float in the center, one that burns beneath a film of ash and another that screams with overwhelming thoughts and feelings.

The Dragon and Sensei.

Izumi floats back among the comfort of sane mind lights, skirting around the edges.

Afraid.

Yeah, dream room, she’s afraid. But can you blame her?

She flits to Shoto’s mind light, slipping in with ease.

“Shoto!” She calls out, floating down onto the snow. “Shooooooooooto?”

“Izumi?” He asks, popping his head up from the snow. The fiery red of one half of his hair clashes against the bleached landscape.

“Hi!” She chirps, bounding over the snow to sink into their fort beside him.

Izumi hugs him, face planting into his chest because he’s so much taller. He smiles softly and hugs back before letting go.

“How have you been? It’s been like three days but I still wanna know!” Izumi babbles happily.

“Father is still making me train everyday. Not much else.”

Izumi frowns. “He’s way too hard on you.”

Shoto shrugs. “Anyway, you?”

Izumi’s frown deepens. Shoto raises his eyebrow at that. “What is it.”

“It’s not really anything.” Izumi mutters, slouching into a chair. “I just... I met someone new, through dreams.”

“As always.” Shoto says dryly.

Izumi sticks her tongue out at him. “Not like you’re any better. Anyway, I met someone our age. And I’ve been trying to make contact again, for two days straight. And I’m honestly beginning to think that this person doesn’t sleep at all!” She tells him, pouting. “And I just want to help, because I actually have something to help them with! But nooooooo, I managed to find someone who doesn’t ever sleep.”

Shoto only blinks at her. Izumi is used to it, he doesn’t talk much at all, and his face never says anything to anyone who doesn’t know him. But she can tell from the slight crinkle above his eyebrow that he’s thinking.

“Ever?”

“I haven’t caught them asleep except for once,” she sighs.

“Huh.”

Izumi sighs and leans back on her snow chair, the ice pleasantly cool against her back. Shoto’s reoccurring dream never seems to be as cold as it probably should be.

“But it’s fine. Eventually they have to sleep, right? So I’ll get to them then.”

“Maybe they’re nocturnal.”

Izumi sighs. “I’m really beginning to think that. Maybe I’ll just stay in bed all day long on a weekend, because they have to go to school, right? And just glare at the light until they sleep.”

“Sounds fun.”

Izumi rolls her eyes, even though he can’t see her at this angle. “Yeah.”

They sit in comfortable silence, just breathing in the cold.

The cold is safe for them.

 

—~—

 

True to her word, Izumi waits by the purple light for hours, really listening to it. She thinks she can hear, ‘just say something’ whispered over and over again, but she could be hearing things. Boredom is weird.

But she waits, herding the purple light over rough glass as she patches it up, finally slotting that annoying shard in.

 

And then another,

 

And then another,

 

And then another.

 

She smiles as she slides one more into place, the final angle of mostly smooth glass reflecting the purple light. She sighs and floats back up to it.

“Okay, mister, you gonna let me in now-” she stops, squinting, peering closer.

“Oh my god you’re dreaming!” She squeals, zipping around the light. “You’re dreaming, and it’s a happy dream!”

She screeches to a stop, reaching out a hand. “Finally!”

Izumi soars down into the dream, which is far more cluttered than the last one and far less realistic.

Cats. Cats everywhere. White, ginger, black, calico, gray, teeny tiny kittens to what looks like an honest to god tiger, sleek and smooth to huge fluffy puffballs. And each and every one of them is purring, so much that Izumi swears the whole dream is shaking.

“Oh much gosh this is amazing. Dad would love this dream SO much.” Izumi gasps, looking around.

“What the...”

Izumi turns at the sound of Shinsou’s tired drawl. “Hi! Oh my gosh, you don’t sleep a lot do you?”

Shinsou looks utterly shocked. Shocked is a funny expression, especially when the person wearing said expression is covered in cats. On his lap, in his arms, there’s even one or two curled up on his hair. “You... you came back...”

“Of course I did! And is this what you normally dream about because I want to be here all the time look at all the pretty kitties!”

Izumi reaches a hand out for a fluffy gray one near Shinsou, giggling as it noses her palm. Pretty soon, she’s covered in cats, each one purring in her ears. She happily pets all of them.

“You know, these kinds of dreams are the best. So simple, but so happy! Animals are great! Oh, gosh, except for bug dreams. I can’t stand bug dreams. But kitties!”

She laughs at the feeling of whiskers on her cheek, looking up to meet Shinsou’s eyes. “Sooooo, did you look him up?” She asks slyly.

“Who? Oh.” Shinsou’s shakes his head, the fact that it’s a dream the only thing keeping those precariously balanced cats there. “Yes.”

“And?”

Shinsou winces, reaching around to rub at his neck. “I believe you. I’m sorry.”

Izumi shrugs. “It’s okay. People really tend to freak out a bit when I reveal the fact I’m a real person, and I said some stuff that I maybe shouldn’t have so fast?” She frowns, looking down at the cat in her arms. “I’ve been doing this for years and I still mess up.”

Shinsou shrugs. “Hey, I was a bit of a dick.” He smirks at her startled squeak. “What, never heard swearing before?”

“I have, it’s just- never mind.” She strokes one cat along its spine. “You like cats, huh?”

“Yeah.” Shinsou pulls another from midair, scratching behind its ear. “They’re cute, and also dicks, and I can relate. Not the cute part, the dick part.”

Izumi giggles. “My Dad loves them too. Reminds me a lot of you, actually. Sarcastic, a bit mean at first, loves cats, tired a lot- I mean I’m assuming you are, considering how long I’ve been trying to get back into your dream. DAYS, Shinsou, ever heard of sleep?” She shakes her head, ignoring his smug smirk. “Anyway, do you have a cat in real life?

“Yeah, black scrappy former alley cat named Shadow because I’m original.” A cat matching the description prances between them, a small scar on its proud face. Shinsou watches it, confused.

“How...?”

Izumi shrugs. “Focus on something enough, the dream will bend to your will.” She explains, reaching out her hand, palm up. “Another something I can do, actually, but I only use it to stop nightmares and stuff.” An apple forms above her palm as she speaks, then morphs into a cat treat. She feeds it to Shadow, watching Shinsou from the corner of her eye. “Like I did to those bullies.”

Shinsou looks lost in thought. “You heard everything?”

“Yeah.” Izumi wiggles her fingers at Shadow, who immediately crouches, ready to pounce. “If they’re anything like that in real life, school must be tough.”

“I manage. They ignore me, I ignore them.” He mutters.

Izumi pulls away just as Shadow pounces. “It’s lonely though.”

“You’ve been there?”

Shadow nails her on the second jump. “Yeah. An old friend pushed everyone else away, bullying me, and, wow, I hardly ever tell that to people.”

“Can’t say I make people talk more.”

Izumi looks up from the cat, still trying to free her hand. “Your quirk, right?”

Shinsou nods. “And it’s annoying, because I wouldn’t ever use it! But, well...”

“That’s a shame. You’re really nice to talk to, Shinsou.” Izumi tells him.

“Yeah, sure.”

“I’m serious!” Izumi insists. “You’re funny and really nice once you get past the walls other people have forced you to set up!”

Shinsou looks shocked at her certainty. “I- thanks?”

“Anyway- your quirk. People need to respond, right?”

Shinsou nods.

“A verbal response? What about sign language? Cause that would be cool.”

“Sign?” He thinks for a moment, petting the cats. Izumi snorts because he looks ridiculous covered in cats and in such deep thought. “I don’t think so. It needs to be verbal.” Shinsou says finally.

“Oh, cool! I can teach you a bit maybe? Or if that’s not okay- oh man that probably sounded really rude!” Izumi backtracks instantly, waving her hands in panic.

“Nah, it’s cool. It’d be a good thing to know anyway.” Shinsou tells her. “You know sign?”

“My parents use it a lot.” She explains. “Anyway, I’ll teach you later. Right now, I’m getting off topic again. You’re fourteen, right?”

“Um, yeah, why?”

“No reason. Anyway, there was another reason I asked you to look up Eraserhead.” Izumi leans forward. “Did you notice how he fights?”

“He takes away their quirks, then ties them up with his scarf. His quirk is pretty damn powerful.” Shinsou shrugs.

“A lot like yours.” Izumi tells him. “Most of the time, Eraserhead fights quirkless. In order for his quirk to work, he needs to see his opponent, and he can’t blink at all. In addition, the quirk needs to be an emitter type, not a mutant type, so the rest of the time he’s just kicking butt.”

Shinsou opens his mouth to retort, but ends up not saying anything. Izumi smiles at him.

“You can be a hero. It’s going to be hard, but you can do it. Learn to fight, even just the basics. Get a decent nights sleep. Train. Train like your life depends on it. But you can do it!” Izumi punches at the air, smiling widely.

Shinsou smiles down at his lap. “You really think so?”

“Of course!”

“Thanks.”

They sit there, happily petting the cats and pretending not to see Shinsou’s glistening eyes.

“I can still kill you.”

“Once again, so could a dedicated duck.”

 

—~—

 

Izumi pokes at her food, pushing it around on her plate. Both adults look at her, concerned.

“Um, Izumi? Everything alright?” Yamada asks.

“Hmm? Oh, yeah!” Izumi says, jerking her head up. “Just thinking.”

“Bout what, little listener?” Yamada asks, leaning over and wriggling his eyebrows. “Met any boys in those dream-scapes of yours?”

“No!” Both she and Aizawa say at the same time.

“I mean yes, but no.” Izumi continues, blushing fiercely and refusing to meet either of their eyes.

“Oh, then any Giiiiirls?” Yamada drawls, leaning even closer. Aizawa smacks him on the back of the head.

“She’s to young to be thinking about any of that stuff.” He grunts, going back to his food.

Yamada rolls his eyes. “Aww, c’mon Kitten, let me tease her a bit.”

Aizawa’s face goes red at the pet name. “Hizashi please.”

“Fine.” Yamada concedes, leaning back into his chair. “So what were you thinking about then?”

Izumi shrugs, putting her fork down. “I was wondering... well, I’ve gotten better at the whole shattered mind thing. It’s mostly healed, and I can block out most of the stuff I don’t want to know.”

Both nod. “Yes, and?”

Izumi turns red again, fiddling with a curl of hair. “Well I was wondering if maybe I could... try to, um, maybe, go to U.A. with you? I mean, not as a student or anything!” She yelps, seeing their confusion. “Like just hanging out, seeing if I can do it. If I can handle that many minds.”

Both look lost in thought, glancing at each other over the table. Izumi shrinks down.

“I-if that’s- if that’s okay, I mean.”

“You want to go to U.A.?” Aizawa asks, frowning.

Izumi shrugs. “Well, I figured it would be the easiest place, you’d be there, I can help with paperwork and stuff, you wouldn’t need to worry about me too much.”

The men look at each other, obviously thinking it over.

“Well, we should ask Nedzu if that would be okay.” Yamada finally says, “But I don’t see anything wrong with it.”

“Really!?” Izumi squeaks out, smile lighting up her whole face.

Aizawa sighs. “But are you sure you can do this?”

“That’s what I want to figure out.” Izumi says determinedly, smile still not completely gone.

Yamada nods. “Well, if the rules allow it...”

He leans back over the table. “You got this, little listener!”

 

—~—

 

“I got this.” Izumi tells herself, looking up at the gates. They’ve arrived before the students have, so the school is empty except for a small room with about eight people in it. Izumi can recognize Kayama-san’s mind but no one else is familiar.

“You ready to meet the teachers?” Yamada asks, grinning. Both Dad’s are in their hero costumes. “They know you’re coming, so they’re excited to meet you too.”

“Really?” Izumi squeaks. “I’m gonna nerd out though, oh god...”

Yamada pulls her along, grinning wide enough to spilt his face in two. “Come on! I want to show off my little listener!”

They burst through the door, mic screaming “HEEEEEEEEEEYYYYYYYY WHAT’S U-p meet Izumi.” He pauses at the sudden decrease in his voice, looking back at Aizawa. “Really Shouta?”

“I don’t want a headache this early in the morning.” Aizawa grumbles, collapsing into a seat.

Yamada rolls his eyes. “Anyway! Izumi!” he yells, happily pushing her forwards. Izumi waves shyly at the heroes, most of whom are watching in amusement.

“Midoriya-Chan!” Midnight squeals, waving back happily. “It’s been a while!”

“Y-Yeah. Nice to see you Kayama-San. Oh, should I call you Midnight because you’re in costume?” Izumi realizes.

“What ever you feel like.” Midnight giggles. “You are still so cute!”

“She really is.” The space suit comments, and Izumi can practically hear the smile in thier words.

“Ha!” Midnight crows. “Anyone else want to admit she’s the cutest thing ever?”

The man in the cowboy hat and a gas mask sighs and slips some money across the table, and Midnight snatches it instantly.

“Did you bet on how adorable my daughter is?” Aizawa grumbles from his chair.

Midnight, happily gathering money from practically everyone at the table, nods.

“I got everyone in on it except Chiyo and Nedzu because they don’t bet.” She crows.

“Yeah yeah good for you.” Grumbles a man with fangs.

“You’re Vlad King, right?” Izumi asks, star struck by the sheer number of heroes. The man nods, smirking slightly.

“Your dad’s tell you?”

Izumi shakes her head. “I’m a really big fan of heroes. I know all of the teachers! Cementoss, Thirteen, Snipe, Ectoplasm, Power Loader, Vlad King, Hound Dog, and Recovery Girl!” She lists off, pointing to each hero.

“Impressive!” Comes a squeaky voice, and Izumi jumps in surprise. She hadn’t felt another mind at all!

“What...” She whispers, looking down at the... mouse? Bear? Dog? In a suit.

“Hello, Midoriya! I am principal Nedzu!” He chirps happily. “It is an honor to finally meet you!”

Izumi stares at him. Where is his light? “I... it’s an honor to meet you as well... what...”

“You all right, Izumi?” Yamada asks, raising his eyebrows. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I can’t sense his mind.” Izumi says in quiet confusion. “I can’t sense him at all.”

Everyone paying attention to the conversation (that is to say, everyone) looks as utterly confused as Izumi does.

“What’s she talking about?” Snipe whispers to Midnight.

“Her quirk.” She hisses back.

“Ah! I think I understand!” the principal says after a minute, clapping his hands together. “See, I am not a human. I am an extremely rare case of an animal born with a quirk!”

“Oh.” Izumi breathes. “So I can’t sense minds that aren’t human? I suppose that makes sense.”

“Indeed. Tea?” Nedzu asks, padding over to the table.

Izumi follows him, glancing at her parents.

“Now, class is about to start!” The principal announces, motioning to the clock. “You had all best go to your rooms. No need to worry, I will take care of Midoriya.”

The teachers nod, heading off to class.

“Make sure to call me if you think you can’t handle it.” Aizawa reminds Izumi, patting her on the shoulder. She nods, accepting some tea from the principal.

Soon, she’s alone with the principal, both sipping tea and watching students begin to stream through the gates. The sudden influx of minds gives her a headache, but Izumi handles it.

“I got this.” She whispers, watching the uniformed students make their way inside. Hundreds of them, each with a different wavelength, a different shade, a different cascade of thoughts.

“Midoriya?” Nedzu asks, as she trembles with her barriers. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. I’m okay.” She insists. “ I just... teenagers. Drama. I have no room to talk.” Izumi knows she’s rambling, but at this point she doesn’t exactly care.

“I see. Well, in fear of breaking your limited concentration, there is something I need to ask you.”

Izumi nods, eyes tightly shut. “Give me a moment.”

In.

Out.

Breathe.

Izumi opens her eyes and nods. “Okay.”

Nedzu hums, sipping his tea. “So, do you know what you’re doing is technically illegal?”

Chapter Text

“So, do you know what you’re doing is technically illegal?”

“What?” Izumi says, shocked. “I don’t...”

“Using your quirk in that way.” Nedzu clarifies. “Proper use of quirks legislation, paragraph B: Unless the user has a government-approved license, quirks are not to be used on an unwilling or unaware participant. In the case of a license, the user must have a reason, ie. villainous activities or necessary assistance. (Assistance can be turned down, and a hero must not press their influence). You don’t have a license, and are influencing numerous people without knowledge or acceptance is illegal, despite good intentions.”

“Oh.” Izumi blinks in surprise. “I... had no idea. Does that mean I have to stop?”

Nedzu chuckles. “Not at all. No one has really noticed except for me, because, well, I am me, and I can help you out with that license.”

Izumi is really, really glad she didn’t take another sip of tea, otherwise she would have spit it out. “A... a hero license? What... how...?”

Nedzu takes another sip of tea, smiling in amusement. “You see, this is a hero school, and you have a very unique quirk that has already been shown to help several people. You have been doing this for how long?”

“I... since I was six. For eight years.” Izumi stutters out.

Nedzu nods. “And helped hundreds. Now, Recovery Girl didn’t exactly get a normal hero license, she knows how to fight but not in the same way others do. Recovery heroes go vastly unnoticed, but they are there. I can pull a few strings, get parental permission, and we will be good to go.” He smiles at Izumi, who looks completely lost in thought.

“Recovery heroes really do have to be a thing I suppose. But I’m way to young to get a hero license, even a provisional one. I haven’t had any kind of training at all, and I don’t really do anything heroic at all.” She rambles, chewing on a nail.

“On the contrary! You help a great many people! And as for training, you will need to learn psychology and the like, but it is simply a book education of things you likely have already taught yourself. Merely a formality.” Nedzu announces. “Besides, it will allow you to help people better!”

Izumi pauses, lost in thought. “I can really get a license?”

Nedzu nods. “Of course.”

“Well, if it’s allowed...” Izumi muses, “sure!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi’s Dad’s gave their permission, and soon she was driving with them to U.A. every other day to read psychology books and be tutored by Nedzu for her license. The distraction helped with the minds, their schoolwork slowly fading away in favor of her own. Of course, there was still the occasional fainting spell, and one time she had burst out screaming.

Nezu was right in the fact that she knew most of the stuff. Just not the names, or that it was totally universal.

One day, Midnight burst into a room, clutching a book and grinning ear to ear. “Izumi! I got you something!”

“What?” Izumi says, confused, putting down her book. “You didn’t have to get me anything...”

Midnight shoves the book at her, still grinning. “I saw it and thought it would be hilarious.”

Warily, Izumi picks up the book, reading the front cover. “Dream Interpretation: what your dreams mean for the future.” She looks up at Midnight’s face, red from the effort not to laugh. “Really?”

Midnight starts cackling, stumbling into a seat and helplessly waving her hand. “I can’t... oh god I can’t breathe!” She wheezes out finally.

Nedzu starts chuckling too, holding a paw out for the book. “I wonder if any of this is correct.”

“Let me see.” Izumi asks, giggling. She flips to the first page. “‘To see an aardvark in your dream indicates that you are being very secretive and cautious about your business.’ Really? Why Aardvarks?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know. Look up something that appears a lot in someone’s dreams.” Midnight giggles.

“Okay. I’ll look up ‘snow’ and ‘cats’ because I have two dreamers who literally dream of nearly nothing else.” Izumi decides, flipping through the pages. “Okay, ‘cats’. Wow.”

A full page is dedicated to cats.

“What kind of cats do they dream about?” Nedzu asks, leaning over. “We can narrow it down.”

Izumi shrugs, reading down the page. “It’s just an entire room full of cats. Big, small, wild, tamed, cats everywhere.”

“Is this Aizawa’s dream?” Midnight asks, smirking.

Izumi shakes her head. “He reminds me of him, though. Lets see... ‘independent spirit, feminine sexuality, creativity, and power. It also represents misfortune and bad luck.’ Wait, what the... ‘If you are afraid of the cat in your dream, then it suggests that you are fearful of the feminine?’ What does that even mean?”

Midnight shrugs, rolling her eyes. “No idea.”

“Fearful of the feminine...” Izumi mutters, reading on. “Okay, Wait, I found another weird part. ‘To see a cat with green spikes’ what kind of cat has green spikes?”

“Sounds like an even more confusing animal that me!” Nedzu jokes, pawing through the pages. “Look at ‘snow’, perhaps that one will make more sense.”

“Right! Snow, snow, snow! Here it is!” Izumi points to the page. “To see snow in your dream signifies your inhibitions, unexpressed emotions and feelings of frigidity. You need to release and express these emotions and inhibitions. Alternatively, snow means that you are feeling indifferent, alone and neglected. If the snow is melting, then it suggests that you are acknowledging and releasing emotions you have repressed.”

“So?” Midnight asks, raising her eyebrows. “You’ve got an Ice Queen?”

“Ice King. And yeah, that’s pretty accurate. His home life isn’t the best.” Izumi says sadly. “He’s not really allowed to do much.”

“Awww.” Midnight sighs. “Poor kid. But hey, at least his dreams are nice, with you in them!” She wiggles her eyebrows at Izumi, who squeaks.

“It’s not like that!”

“Never said it was...” Midnight sings out of the corner of her mouth. She snatches the book from Izumi, whose entire body has gone bright red. “Okay, give me another!”

“Um... a broken statue.” Izumi mumbles, thinking of Toshinori’s early dream.

Midnight flips the pages. “Well, broken is ‘To dream that something is broken indicates that an aspect of your life is not working smoothly. The dream may be analogous to a broken relationship and an unfulfilled life goal. Consider the significance of the object that is broken and who it play into your daily life.’ Sounds fairly self explanatory. And statue...” more page flipping.

“‘To see people you know as statues in your dream symbolize a lack of communication with that person. You feel that the relationship is inflexible, unyielding or going nowhere. Alternatively, it may represent someone you idealize and admire. You are putting someone on a pedestal. Perhaps the dream is analogous to their statuesque and nice figure. To dream that you are a statue signifies that your true self is out of touch with reality.’ So who was the statue?”

“I forget.” Izumi admits. “I was more focused on the blood. But it was a hero, I think.”

“Blood?” Midnight squeaks.

Nodding, Izumi holds her hands out for the book. “It was a memory of a hero’s failure. The entire city was destroyed, but the dream was the failed hero sitting on the broken statue and looking at it all.”

Midnight launches forwards, grabbing Izumi and pulling her into a hug. “Oh my poor baby, having to see all that!”

Izumi drops the book, yelping in surprise. “Kayama-San, I’m fine, really! I’ve seen worse-Ow!” Midnights hug gets even tighter.

“Tiny, tiny adorable baby, having to deal with nightmares and- Wait.” She releases Izumi, who takes a deep breath of much-needed air. “You hop dreams. All dreams?”

Nedzu coughs lightly. “Ah, Kayama, I really wouldn’t...”

Izumi turns bright red as rashes realizes what the R-rated hero is implying. “I... um... I learned how to tell what kind of dream someone is having, before going into it...”

Kayama shrieks, and Izumi is being suffocated again. “Oh, but you look so innocent! My baby!”

“What are you on about this time.” Comes a groaning voice. Izumi quickly wriggles out of Midnight’s grip, blushing.

“Aizawa! Your daughter hops dreams!” Midnight announces.

“I’m perfectly aware of that.” Aizawa says, eyebrows raised.

“Dreams, Aizawa. Wet dreams.” Midnight clarifies.

Aizawa blinks, then dawning horror comes across his face. “Wait... what?”

“I never go in them on purpose! I figured out how to avoid them when I was like five!” Izumi practically screams in embarrassment, waving her hands around.

“FIVE?” Midnight screeches. “You had to figure that out at five? Have you even had the sex talk yet?”

Izumi can hear Nedzu chuckling in the background, obviously enjoying her embarrassment. “I...”

“No.” Aizawa groans. “Neither of us even wanted to try.”

Midnight gapes. “You know what? My turn. Sweetie, I’m your mom now. You have two dads and a mom. Lets go talk about the birds and the bees.”

Izumi can feel all the blood in her face drain away. (And take note there’s a lot, because she was blushing extremely hard.) “What! No, no no I’m fine, Kayama-San I mean it...”

Midnight pulls on her elbow, dragging her from the room. “Wait! Dad, help me!”

“Sorry.” Aizawa says, collapsing into his chair. “I don’t want to have to do it.”

The door closes on Izumi’s utterly betrayed face.

 

—~—

 

A few days later, she heads off the Shinsou’s mind.

“Training hard, Shinsou?” Izumi asks, floating into Shinsou’s dream. Cats, as per usual. He jolts, whipping around to see her.

“Don’t do that.” He says, sheepishly scratching at the back of his neck after recovering.

Izumi shrugs. “Sorry. Anyway, how’s it going?”

Shinsou rolls his eyes. “I have never been so sore, or so tired, and that is saying something because as you noticed before I’ve got insomnia. But...” he looks down at his hands. “I feel great, at the same time. I’m getting to be one of the best in gym class, which is honestly the weirdest thing that has ever happened to me.”

“Bullies been any better?” She asks sadly, remembering her own.

Shinsou only shrugs. “Nope. You remain my only friend, and I still haven’t technically met you yet.”

Izumi frowns. “I guess we haven’t.”

“Have you ever met any of the people you dream with?” Shinsou asks, curious.

“No.” Izumi whispers, hugging herself. “But... I have met someone who was supposed to bring me to him.”

Shinsou blinks. “You know, I’m getting strong ‘don’t ask’ vibes. So I’m gonna move on. Um, do you want to call me Hitoshi?”

“...huh?”

Caught off guard by that statement, Izumi just stares at him.

“I mean, you are my only friend.” He explains, still rubbing the back of his neck. “If you don’t want to, then...”

“No! No, it’s okay, just... surprised me. Hitoshi.” They smile at each other, awkwardly as any teen would.

The dream starts shattering.

“Hey, Hitoshi?” Izumi says, nervously.

“Am I waking up?” He asks, resigned.

“Yeah. But you know...” Izumi smiles at him, coming to a conclusion. “I trust you.”

She returns to the dream room, still giggling at his confused face. “Okay. Now, off to see some other people...”

She floats off, carefully checking for any nightmares as she goes. “Happy dream, happy dream, memory dream, no I am NOT thinking of Midnight’s lecture, I refuse... Shoto?”

A nightmare.

Izumi floats towards his light, and a second later she’s watching a five year old be kicked to the floor, sobbing.

“You’re pathetic! You won’t even be able to stop the weakest villains at this rate!” The man over him growls, looking down in utter disdain as the flames of his beard flicker.

“Please!” A woman with white hair shouts, running to Shoto. “He’s only five!”

“Five is old enough!” The man shouts, slapping her to the side.

Izumi’s seen enough. She leapt forwards, slashing her hand through the man, and he dissolves into powder.

“Shoto!” She yelps, falling onto the floor, the white haired woman taking no notice of her. But Shoto looks up, meeting her eyes.

“Izumi?”

Everything else falls away, and both sit in the frozen field again. Shoto is is normal size, the growth meaning they’re practically on top of each other.

“Shoto... what...”

He shakes his head, shifting into a more comfortable sitting position. “Its nothing-” he looks up, catching sight of her tears and panicked breaths. “Izumi?”

“I’m... I’m fine, are you okay.” She whimpers, holding out a trembling hand. Shoto frowns, taking it, trying to reassure her.

“Izumi, you’re panicking. I promise I’m fine.”

“Dragon.”

His eyes widen as he realizes what she saw. “What? No, no, Izumi... it’s nothing i promise-”

“Your Dragon.” She whimpers, clutching onto him. “He... he hurt you... there was fire...”

“Izumi... I know. I know.”

The dream cracks, unnoticed. Izumi shakes with sobs. Shoto can’t sense it.

The dream shatters.

 

—~—

 

Shoto shoots up in bed, bangs stuck to his forehead from sweat. Izumi watches, gasping through the sudden pain.

“Shoto, Dad is on the warpath, he wants you.” Hisses a young woman with short white hair and red highlights.

“Fuyumi?” He groans, holding his hand to his head. Izumi is confused. What is happening? This isn’t a dream...

This isn’t a dream.

“Shoto? I, um...”

“Tell him I’ll be there in a minute. I need to go to the bathroom.” He grumbles, rubbing at his eyes and trudging to the bathroom.

“Hurry.” Fuyumi whispers, still nervous, and scurries out of the room.

Now is as good a time as any.

“Shoto?”

He freezes, looking around. “Izumi?”

“Oh god. Oh god you can hear me.” Izumi says, panicking completely. “Shoto, I messed up, I messed up so bad!”

“Izumi, are you... in my head?”

“YES!”

Shoto winces at her panicked screech. “Calm down. It’s going to be fine. I’m fine, you’re fine. Breathe.”

“Breathing. I can breathe. Can I? I’m technically a wavelength. This isn’t helping. In, out.” She rambles, trying to calm down.

“You alright?” Shoto asks after she’s been quiet for a while.

“I think so.” Izumi replies, feeling around where she is. In Shoto’s mind, while he is very much awake.

“Has this ever happened before?” He asks, confused. “You never did this.”

“I...” she mutters. (P“Yes. It was an accident. I think I stayed in while you were waking up, and I didn’t notice the shatter-light, and now...” She pushes against the barriers, but they’re unyielding. “Now I’m stuck.”

“Great.”

“SHOTO!”

He winces, nervously clutching at his head. “You’re stuck? There has to be a way out, somehow!”

“I don’t know! I only got out last time because quirk got erased, I don’t know!” Izumi explains, still pushing against the wall. “Although... your mind should open when you go back to sleep. And if it doesn’t, someone should come wake me up.”

“Okay. So I just have to get through the day.”

“Yeah.”

“SHOTO GET YOUR WORTHESS SELF HERE NOW.”

“Izumi, are you sure there’s no way out.” He hisses, glancing at the door.

Izumi, watching nervously, can only whisper, “not unless I want to drive you insane.”

Shoto nods, heading towards the door. “Sorry.”

He walks down the hallway, passing by a room with three people in it, all older than him, watching nervously. Shoto doesn’t look straight at them, instead moving through a door at the end of the hall.

“Finally.”

Shoto looks up, and the man from the nightmare glares into his eyes. Izumi whimpers in his mind, pushing away.

“Sorry, Father.” Shoto mutters, glaring at the floor.

A hand strikes out, and Shoto stumbles down.

“Look at me when I’m talking to you! Your entire existence is to please me, to become the heir to my title!” He growls, pulling him back up. “Take your stance.”

“Shoto what is happening.” Izumi panics. She’s been doing a lot of that lately.

Shoto’s takes his stance, reaching his right arm out as the room gets colder. On the other side, the man lights up in flames, and suddenly Izumi recognizes him.

Endeavor, the #2 hero. Shoto had never told her about his family, only the quirk marriage, his mother’s breaking point, and that his Father wasn’t the best of people. But Endeavor? A hero?

Endeavor blasts fire forwards, and Shoto’s ducks out of the way, ignoring Izumi’s random noises in his head. He sweeps close to the ground, covering the floor in ice and using it to slide.

“You okay?”

“No. Fire.”

“That won’t work, Shoto!” Endeavor roars, stomping and sending out a wave of fire. The ice melts from the intense heat.

Shoto stops sliding, but keeps moving, barely ducking under another blast of fire. It grazes his arm, and he bites his lip to keep silent.

Fire.

Water.

“Shoto, make an ice bridge over his head and then let him melt it!” Izumi begs, wanting the fire to go away.

He follows her plan, the ice arcing into the air instead of spreading over the ground.

“Didn’t you hear me, Shoto? That WONT WORK!” Endeavor roars, his flames expanding to huge proportions.

Shoto falls to the ground, his ice bride gone.

The water falls.

SPLASH!

Trembling, Shoto looks up at Endeavor, who looks like a wet dog, flames gone completely out.

“Shoto...” he glares, steam rising up from his body as flames burst forward.

“Sho-

Izumi screams, flailing out of the bed and into someone’s arms.

“Shoto!”

“Izumi!”

“Dad?” She gasps, clutching at his arms. “What happened?”

“You weren’t waking up.” Aizawa explains, setting her back on the bed as Recovery Girl watches carefully. “We were going to wait, but... something felt wrong.”

“Something was wrong.” She says, clutching at her head. “I got... sucked into someone’s waking mind, I freaked out and didn’t leave in time. He...”

Izumi meets her Dad’s eyes, tears streaming down his face. “Dad, Endeavor... he...”

“Endeavor’s mind?” Aizawa mutters, frowning. “The man’s a bit... douchey.”

“No. His son.” Izumi explains, shuddering. “He abuses his son.”

Chapter Text

“What?”

“He abuses his son. I only saw a bit, but...” Izumi chokes out, wiping at her teary face. “I saw him as a kid... a memory. Endeavor kicked him so hard he threw up, and then he slapped Shoto’s mom out of the way... and then in the present, he made Shoto spar with him, and he burned his arm really bad, and he was shouting and screaming and all the other kids looked so scared. Endeavor kept saying ‘you were made to take my title.’”

Aizawa leans back, glaring at nothing in particular.

“That Motherfucker.”

“I’ll get this to Nedzu right away.” Recovery Girl announces, gently laying a hand on Izumi’s knee. “Don’t worry, sweetheart, we’ll get them out of there. All of them. You’ve done so much.”

Izumi nods, still wiping away tears, as Recovery Girl pops her head outside. She can faintly hear Midnight, before she rushes away for Nedzu.

“Are you okay, Izumi?” Aizawa asks, rage boiling beneath a calm exterior. “The fire, I mean.”

“Terrified. But it didn’t hurt me, it hurt him.” Izumi mutters, clutching at her arm where Shoto was hit. “I knew his father wasn’t the best, but to that extent? And Endeavor? He’s supposed to be a hero!”

“I know.” He mutters, scarf shivering on his shoulders. “And believe me, I will happily punch him for you.”

Izumi nods, sniffling. “Do you think Shoto will be okay?”

“Endeavor isn’t likely to randomly hurt him more than he has already. He doesn’t know you were there, so there’s really no reason to.” Aizawa says bluntly.

Izumi thinks back to the look of utter soaked rage on Endeavor’s face. “He really annoyed him though...”

“I know. We’re gonna get him out of there as soon as possible.” He assures her. “Endeavor has been a douche for a while. This is just the nail in the coffin.”

Izumi nods, clutching at the blankets.

“He’s gonna be fine.”

 

—~—

 

It was all over the news.

“Pro hero Endeavor arrested for abuse, fans shocked.”

“Flame Hero arrested!”

“Corrupted hero?”

“This is utterly ridiculous.” Aizawa groans, throwing the paper across the room. “Media people are all vultures, ripping at the same rotten carcass.”

“Poetic.” Mic yawns, rubbing at his eyes and heading to the coffee machine. “The kids are safe though.”

“Poetic my ass.” Aizawa grumbles, arm flopping over his face.

Izumi sighs, picking up the newspaper. She hadn’t been able to go, seeing as Endeavor would be extremely angry and she was already on rocky ground with the shards. “I’m just glad they’re out of there. That... no one should have had to deal with that.”

“We aren’t out of the woods yet.” Aizawa grumbles, arm still over his face. “We still have the court stuff, more media nonsense, yada yada, your paperwork...”

Yamada nudges him with a coffee mug, sipping from his own and immediately perking up. “Yeah but that stuff Nedzu gets to deal with.”

“Still. Anyway, good work, Izumi.”

“Oh yeah!” Yamada shrieks in realization. “First big hero work, family hug!”

“Huh?”

“Wait- Hizashi you literally just gave me coffee-”

It’s too late, and Yamada stops them both up and squeezes them, ignoring Aizawa’s grumbling and Izumi’s uncontrollable giggling.

“I’m gonna see if I can contact Shoto.” Izumi decides, freeing herself from Yamada.

Aizawa grabs her arm as she tries to go to her room. “It’s morning, probably not. Besides, Nedzu wants to talk to you about something.”

Izumi sighs, biting her lip. “Okay. You’re probably right.”

“Off to school!”

“Ugh. I don’t want to teach.”

 

—~—

 

“Midoriya!” Nedzu chirps, happily waving from his spot at the staff table. “Thank you once more for the information!”

Izumi blushes as the entire room turns to her, smiles on the faces she can see. Which, actually... isn’t a lot. (Seriously, though, why do so many teachers have no face?)

“My little baby, overthrowing corrupt heroes already!” Midnight squeals, diving out of her chair and scooping Izumi into her arms. “You’re gonna do so much!”

“Kayama-San, I didn’t do anything impressive. It took so long.” Izumi mutters, hugging back. “Are they alright?”

“The youngest is bruised and has some burn marks, but he’s being treated now. Apparently the eldest sister will get custody.” Vlad King informs her, flipping through the report. “The mother’s condition has been re-evaluated, too.”

“That’s good.” Izumi breathes, which is difficult because Midnight is still crushing her.

“Actually, they’re in a hero agency not far from here.”

“Really?” Izumi perks up, turning to thirteen. “Can I see them?”

“Just a moment, Midoriya. I want to give you something.” Nedzu says, hopping off his chair and motioning to his office. “I’m sure your Fathers will take you to see them after their classes are done.”

“Sure thing!” Yamada announces, giving her a thumbs up and poking Aizawa awake.

Izumi nods, tapping her foot impatiently. There’s a whole day until she can go, but she can’t do anything about it.

“Now then.” Nedzu smiles, pulling a small packet of papers from is desk. “Many people were impressed and astounded by your actions.”

Izumi frowns, fiddling with a curl of her hair silently.

“You’ve been here for almost a year, re-learning psychology and laws, and in light of your recent action, the need for an official name to report on, and multiple people endorsing you, they’ve decided to give you your hero license.”

The curl slips from Izumi’s fingers, her mouth open in utter shock as she gapes. She must have heard him wrong. “What?”

“Your license.” Nedzu says, still smiling as he passes over an envelope.

“Already?” Aizawa mutters, taking the envelope when Izumi doesn’t make a move to touch it. “It looks official.”

“Open it open it open it!” Yamada squeaks, shoving it back towards Izumi. Numb, she does, pulling out a packet of official looking papers and a small, plastic card.

Name: Midoriya Izumi

Hero Name: Dreamer

“We spoke about the name before, but feel free to change it at anytime.” Nedzu smiles, hands in his lap.

“This is real, right?” Izumi whispers, touching the card. “I really... Dad, are we positive I can’t dream?”

“Pretty sure.” Aizawa says, smiling.

“OH MY GOD YOU DID IT!” Midnight shouts, pulling her into yet another hug. Behind her, more shouts of congratulations come from all the teachers. “You did it! Dreamer! I love the name, who helped you think of it?”

Izumi giggles, returning the hug. “You did, Kayama-San!”

“Oh, that’s right.”

“Oi, move over! I want to hug my kid!” Yamada announces, and soon Izumi is entirely engulfed by three heroes, seeing as Aizawa had gotten dragged into it somehow.

(He totally jumped in on his own)

 

—~—

 

“You sure you’re alright with this, Izumi?” Yamada asks, looking out the car window. “You don’t have to meet them if you’re uncomfortable with it.”

Their car is in front of the hero agency where the Todoroki’s are staying until everything blows over, press swarming around the entrance uselessly.

“No. No, I want to.” Izumi mutters determinedly. “I’ve known him for eight years, Dad.”

“Alright.” He pats her shoulder, and the three of them slip out of the car. Immediately, the press turns to the well-known hero, ignoring Izumi and Aizawa.

“Present Mic! Do you have anything to say regarding Endeavor’s arrest?” One woman shouts, shoving her microphone in the famous pro’s face and ignoring Aizawa and Izumi. They wriggle through the crowd, abandoning Yamada to the press. Security guards usher them inside, pressing back the reporters once again.

Izumi nervously rubs her forehead beneath her curls, carefully making sure she won’t break down.

“You good?”

Izumi nods, looking around the agency. It’s simple, but still comfortable, a few sidekicks and business people watching them.

“We’re here to see the Todoroki’s.” Aizawa grumbles, and one man steps forwards.

“Identification?”

Aizawa holds out his hero license, nudging Izumi when she forgets to. Blushing profusely, she pulls hers out as well.

The man raises his eyebrows at her, but waves for them to follow him. They walk silently through a few hallways, stopping at a door.

“The children are all in here for their own safety. Please don’t upset them, it’s been a traumatic day.” He mutters, opening the door.

Three people look up, each with some kind of red or white hair. One has pure white, one who Izumi remembers is named Fuyumi with mostly white hair streaked through with red, and... Shoto. He’s staring at her, shock in his mismatched eyes. “Izumi?” He breathes, disbelieving. His siblings whip around to face him, completely confused. He ignores them, and numbly gets to his feet, staring like he’s afraid she’ll vanish. “What... what are you doing here?”

There’s a bruise on his jaw, and bandages on his arms.

“Oh my god are you okay!” She shrieks, tears streaming down her face as she dives forwards and wraps him in a hug. “He was so angry and he hit you and he hurt you are you okay!”

“I’m fine. Really, I promise,” he whispers, hugging her back and burying his face into her hair. “I’m fine.”

“Uh, I don’t mean to interrupt, but who are you.” The white haired boy asks, blinking at the sobbing girl his younger brother is comforting.

“Natsuo, that’s very rude!” Fuyumi squeaks, as Izumi and Shoto separate. “Though... I really would like to know.”

“Dreamer.”

The younger occupants of the room turn to Aizawa, leaning against the wall and looking utterly bored. “She’s the hero that spilled the beans about the flaming bag of trash.”

“That was you?” Natsuo and Fuyumi gasp. “How did you even... find out?”

Izumi shrugs. “I can hop into minds. Well, dreams, really. That’s where “Dreamer” comes from. I may or may not have gotten stuck in Shoto’s brain.”

“Cool.”

“Dreamer? When did that happen?” Shoto asks, looking utterly confused.

“Today.” Izumi mutters, blushing. “I’m officially a hero now.”

“Umm, Congratulations?” Shoto says awkwardly, obviously having no idea what to do. Izumi smiles, wiping away her tears.

“Thanks, Shoto!”

“Why were you even in Shoto’s mind?” Asks the white haired boy, obviously curious.

Izumi moves to sit down, Shoto following her. “Well, I’ve known him for eight years. We just.. talk, I guess, and I ventd to him about stuff, and I took too long and, uh, you woke him up.” She says, looking to Fuyumi. Her eyes widen.

“Is that why he took so long?” She realizes. “I knew something was wrong!”

“Sorry.” Shoto and Izumi mutter at the same time.

Fuyumi shrugs. “It’s fine. He hurt you worse than us.”

“What’s going to happen to you guys?” Izumi asks, still nervous. “I mean, since he’s not here anymore.”

“Well, he’s definitely getting a restraining order.” Natsuo interjects. “Three counts of domestic abuse, enough that Tōya ran away, and there are lawyers who are trying to get unnecessary violence in hero work in now that people are thinking about this.”

“I’m of age.” Fuyumi comments. “I’ll get custody of these two, and Mom... well, they think they’re starting to figure her out.”

“Of course, Dad’s lawyers are really good...” Natsuo worries.

“I’m sorry.” Izumi whispers, staring at them.

Fuyumi shakes her head quickly, holding her hands out in a placating gesture. “Oh no, don’t worry. It may be difficult but we can handle it!”

“No, not that.” Izumi says, looking down at her lap. “Eight years. I knew Shoto for eight years, and I never realized...” she looks up, tears returning to her eyes. “I never realized what was happening.”

“Izumi, no.” Shoto says, eyes wide. “You had no idea. I didn’t even tell you who my father was, much less what was happening. You can’t blame yourself.”

“But I do!” Izumi shouts, looking up at them. “It’s my job to help, and I couldn’t even figure out what was happening to my best friend!”

“I never gave you anything to be worried about.” Shoto insists, grabbing her shoulders. “You were there for me. That was enough.”

Izumi latches onto him again, knowing this is awkward and deciding not to care. This is Shoto. He’s safe.

“Um... would it be really weird if I joined in?” One of his siblings asks randomly.

Izumi giggles through tears. “Yeah, it would be. Do it anyway.”

 

—~—

 

“Dreamer, Huh?” The shadowy figure murmurs, looking over the screens displaying the Endeavor news scandal. “No pictures, no information, just a hero name.”

The figure smiles. “Found you.”

 

—~—

 

“My little Izumi.” The Dragon coos, rubbing his thumb over the hero name. “You really are out there! And taking down corrupt heroes, you really are like me!”

—~—

“Endeavor revealed, huh?” Scarred eyes roam the page. “Interesting.”

 

—~—

When Izumi is fifteen, she bounces into Shinsou’s dreams again.

“Hitoshi!” She calls, looking through the mountains of cats. “Hello?”

“Boo.”

Izumi squeaks and jumps away from him, tripping over a cat. He grabs her arm to stop her from tumbling. “Smooth, Izumi.”

“Don’t do that.” She pouts at him, then reaches down to pet the cat she tripped over. “Sorry you adorable little fluff ball.”

“What about me?”

“I’m not apologizing for you nearly giving my empty body a heart attack.” Izumi informs him, rolling her eyes. “On a completely unrelated note, are you ready for the tests tomorrow?”

Shinsou grimaces, kneeling down by the cats and petting them. “I’m nervous as all hell.”

“Well that’s to be expected.” Izumi says. “This is important to you. But I know you’re gonna do great!”

He smiles. “You think so?” He asks, looking up from the cats to meet her eyes.

“I know so.” She insists, nodding back at him.

He smiles, looking away. “Well... thanks, I guess.”

Izumi giggles at him. “Dork. Bring it in for a hug.”

He grins and does so, the cats twining around their ankles. One on his shoulder licks at Izumi’s freckles.

“Hitoshi?”

“Hmm?”

Izumi pulls back, smiling at him. “Do what a hero would do. And when you make it in, I’ll finally get to see you face to face.”

“Wait, what?”

Izumi pops out of the dream, grinning at the purple mind light. “Come on, Hitoshi, you got this.”

 

—~—

 

The next day, she roams through the crowds of hopefuls for the U.A. Hero course, hiding among the people of the same age. Everyone looks nervous, all mentally preparing for the test that will decide if dreams will become reality.

No one pays much attention to her. Just another face in the crowd, after all. She’s not entirely sure what she is doing, but it’s kind of interesting to see the possible heroes. Maybe she’ll see Hitoshi...

Out of the corner of her eye, she spots a head of startlingly familiar spiked blond hair.

Kacchan.

She freezes, totally shocked, and yet not surprised at all. Of course he would be here, he’s been bragging about acceptance to this school since he was two!

His eyes rove over the crowd, scanning his competition angrily. His eyes move straight past her, and Izumi can see him freeze in realization.

Izumi is gone by the time he looks back, ducking behind a boy with huge arms. She isn’t ready to face him yet. The boy she’s hiding behind moves on, thankfully with Bakugo nowhere nearby.

Izumi scans the crowd, spotting him shaking his head as he slips through the doors.

“He’s gone.” She breathes, relived. She starts walking again, wringing her hands. “Okay, now I just have to get to the offices before-WHOA!”

Her foot catches on her own ankle, and Izumi goes tumbling to the ground. She squeezes her eyes closed, raising her arms.

It’s a lot farther than she would have originally thought. She really isn’t all that tall.

“Um, are you alright?” Comes a new voice. Izumi’s eyes blink open in surprise, staring at the ground. She panics, flailing around in the air again. This isn’t ANYTHING like flying in the dream room!

Hands guide her back to the ground, and she gratefully latches onto them. She looks up, spotting a smiling brunette girl with rosy pink cheeks.

“It’s, kind of my quirk.” She explains, tapping her fingers together.

“Uh Buh duh.” Izumi says intelligently.

“Oh, are you nervous too? My names Uraraka Ochaco!”

“I... um... Midoriya Izumi...”

Uraraka waves. “Well, Midoriya-chan, lets both do our best!”

She bounces off, obviously headed for the testing areas. Izumi blinks in confusion, before shaking her head, checking for Bakugou, and darting to the door.

“Well... this year will be interesting.”

Chapter Text

“Sorry I’m late!” Izumi squeaks, slipping into the room. The hero teachers all look up at her entrance.

“Izumi! What took you so long, Little Listener?” Yamada asks, swinging an arm around her shoulders. “We’re just about to get started!”

“Ran into some people. Nice ones, indifferent ones, one who I’d really rather avoid.” She explains.

Yamada raises his eyebrows “Cool, cool. I’m off to introduce the test. You’ll be up in the observation room with the rest of the teachers, helping judge! I need to tell the test takers where to go!”

Izumi nods, following the teachers as they walk through the halls.

This is a such a big moment for so many people, and yet it’s nerve-wracking for her!

 

—~—

 

Izumi sits with teachers and judges, watching over the crowds of prospective students. From here, she can see the robots, standing still and waiting to be activated.

“Your loud Father will likely take a few minutes to introduce the test.” Ectoplasm muses. “We’ll activate the robots now, give them time to scatter and randomize themselves. Then the examination can begin.”

Izumi nods, looking through a set of screens. Random images of streets and fake shops cover the lot of them, placed so the entire area is covered. Robots roam across the screens, taking new places.

“And... here they come.” Midnight points out, motioning to buses. “Those are the examines.”

Izumi nods, watching them climb out and start to amp themselves up. There are hundreds of them, all hoping for a place in U.A.

Only forty will get in.

“Right, Lets start!”

The middle schoolers all look up at her Dads shout.

“Is he... on the roof?” Izumi wonders. That’s really unnecessarily dramatic.

Aizawa rolls his eyes. “He’s Present Mic”

“True.”

“Get moving! There are no countdowns in real battles! Run run run, listeners! You’re wasting airtime here!” He shouts, and the students snap out of it and start moving.

Izumi watches the groups start to move, a few stragglers hopping to. They spread out, already coming into contact with the point bots. As the first fights break out, her eyes are drawn to a bright, sparkling laser as it cuts through a robot, a ball of purple hair shielded by arms in the wreckage.

“Good save.” Ectoplasm comments.

“Hitoshi?” Izumi whispers. Aizawa looks over to her.

“You know him?”

Izumi nods, watching as Shinsou shakes his head and runs on. “He’s really at a disadvantage here.”

“Hmm.”

Shinsou picks up a piece of metal bar, slamming it into the joints of a robot. It sparks, tumbling to the floor.

“Ooh, three points. I like him.” Midnight comments. “See anyone else you know?”

Izumi looks over all the screens. “Well, I ran into that girl at the entrance.” She points to Uraraka just as she brings three robots crashing to the ground. “And... um, explodey boy over there...”

“The one who’s taken out twenty bots already?” Aizawa mutters. “He looks like he’s got a bad attitude.”

“We used to be childhood friends. We grew apart, but...” Izumi watches as he blows another bot to shrapnel. “I wonder if he remembers me.”

“Aww, childhood sweethearts?” Midnight coos. “I’ll have to make sure he’s good enough for you.”

“Kaya-Kayama-San, no!” Izumi squeaks, blushing. “He hates my guts!”

“Oh.” The sadist mutters, leaning on her elbows and watching him steal a bot kill from another examinee. “Then I’ll kill him. He must be insane.”

“Oh god...”

Nedzu chuckles at their commentary. “Clearly the examines have no idea how many villains are present, or their locations.” He says happily. “They have limited time, and must cover a vast area, and hunt down every last target. Some use information gathering abilities to plan out strategies,” He points to the boy with webbed arms that Izumi hid behind at the entrance, “While others rely on speed to pull ahead of their peers,” He motions to another boy, steam rushing out of pipes on his legs, “Of course, remaining calm under pressure can be a huge advantage, as can pure power and combat ability.” He points to Bakugo, breathing heavily in a pile of robot rubble, and the boy who saved Shinsou, currently posing for the camera. “The most successful students use a combination of all these tactics! They’re the ones who rack up the highest scores.”

“Hmm. I’d say this years group looks promising.” Midnight hums, looking over the screens.

“Well, there’s still plenty of time before it’s over. The real test is yet to come.” Aizawa says, grinning dangerously. He flips open a panel, pressing the red button inside. “Lets see how they react.”

The screens begin to shake, and Izumi looks up, eyes wide. “The zero-pointer...”

Dust rises, and a huge robot emerges from seemingly nowhere. It’s taller than the buildings! “Isn’t this a little extreme?” Izumi squeaks.

“They need to be able to deal with this.” Nedzu points out, watching carefully. Izumi returns her gaze to the screen, worried.

“Less than two minutes remaining!”

Examines run from the approaching bot, dodging chunks of falling buildings and hunting for points. Izumi watches them run, eyes catching on something in the rubble.

“That girls stuck!” She worries, pointing. Midnight leans over.

“She needs to get out of there... Wait, what’s that?”

Someone darts forward, sliding to a stop by the girl and tugging at her leg.

“Hitoshi!?”

“He needs to get out of there. Now.”

The robot slinks closer, a hand slowly raising to the two examines. Shinsou shifts, levering the rubble up with the bar he’s still carrying and shouting something. Uraraka freezes, then moves, reaching down to her leg and tapping the rubble.

The robot is far to close, and Izumi leans forwards in her seat. “Come on, get out of there!”

Shinsou yanks once more, pulling Uraraka from the rubble and darting back down the road.

“Yes!”

“That’s a good 40 points right there.” Midnight whispers, looking at all the scores. “Nice work.”

Both of them are running now, Uraraka shoving Shinsou out of the way of falling rubble as they go. They catch up to the other examines, still running and knocking out one or two robots in the way.

“Aaaaand times up!”

The zero pointer freezes instantly, hand outstretched. The examines run a few more steps, slowly stopping as they realize it’s over.

Izumi breathes a sigh of relief, watching Shinsou gasp for breath, but unhurt.

“I’m off to make sure they don’t limp home.” Recovery Girl announces, standing up. “It looks like the gravity child twisted an ankle under all that rubble and running.”

“We can re-check and score them now!” Nedzu squeaks, rewinding the screens. “First up, Ayoma Yuga.”

 

—~—

 

Izumi jumps through dreams, hunting for nightmares. She pauses at Shinsou’s.

“Still awake... I hope he’s alright.” She whispers. Gently, she reaches a hand out and brushes against his mind.

“Hitoshi. Go to sleep.” She whispers, even though she’s pretty sure he can’t hear her. “Go to sleep, go to sleep, go to sleep, you crazy insomniac...”

Suddenly, his barrier slips away and she’s staring up at a dark ceiling.

“What the...”

“Izumi?”

“Hitoshi?”

He sits up, looking around in confusion. “I’m not asleep, am I?”

“No.” Izumi replies. “Damnit, not again...”

“Did you just swear?” Shinsou asks, utterly lost. “What is happening? How?”

Izumi sighs. “Okay, So apparently I can also be in someone’s mind while they’re awake. It’s pretty new, so I don’t really understand it, but I’ve only really used it twice before and both were accidents. On a completely unrelated note, are you okay?”

“Why do I get the idea that that question is not completely unrelated?” Shinsou asks nervously.

“...no reason... just, um, please tell me you don’t feel any... shattering.” Izumi gulps, trying to be calming. (And failing miserably. Child no.)

“Shatter- you know what? I’m not even gonna ask. Then I’ll be up even later panicking.” He decides, leaning his head into his palms.

“Panicking?” Izumi worries. “I thought it was insomnia.”

“That too.” He grumbles, rubbing at his eyes. “I failed, Izumi. On the practical. I barely even got six points.”

“What?”

“I failed!” He shouts, throwing his arms up in the air. “After all that hard work, and effort, and I couldn’t even get ten points! People got fourty, thirty...” He sighs, arms flopping back into the mattress. “I failed. I’m sorry.”

Izumi presses her hands to her mouth, feeling the utter misery flooding through Shinsou’s mind. “Oh, Hitoshi...”

“I’m fine. Really, it’s just another let down. I shouldn’t have gotten my damn hopes up.” He grumbles.

“You didn’t.”

“What?”

“You didn’t fail.” Izumi insists. “You left out the most important part of the test, Hitoshi.”

“What? Izumi, if you’re trying to give me more false hope, please don’t. You’re way too good at it.”

Izumi shakes her head. “Hitoshi. I saw your test. I watched you take out every villain you had the chance to. Your quirk isn’t as strong, or as flashy as the others. But you did something that no one else did.”

Shinsou looks up, staring across the room at the wall.

“You saved Uraraka Ochako.” Izumi says. “You faced the zero pointer. You abandoned your own chances to help another. To save another. And what kind of hero school wouldn’t accept a hero? Because that’s what you are.”

“I...”

“Rescue points are a major part of the test. And I am really, really not supposed to be telling you this. But you got six battle points, and fifty rescue points. You placed tenth in the entire exam.”

“What?” He gapes, staring blankly. “How... Wait. Last time I saw you, before the exam, you said to ‘do what a hero would do.’ Were you giving me a hint?” He asks, utterly shocked.

“Maybe...” Izumi giggles. “Hey, it worked. The results will probably be coming soon.”

“I... Yeah. Wow. Umm...”

“Now, please go to sleep. I really, really don’t think me being in your mind is good for your mental health.”

“You?” Shinsou laughs slightly, slumping back into the mattress.

“You’re always good for me.”

 

—~—

 

“Welcome, you three!” Nedzu shouts, waving as Izumi and her parents come through the door. “We’re setting up for the new year today! Exited?”

“A whole new batch of bad attitude and whining.” Aizawa grumbles, slumping into the nearest chair. “Joy.”

“Don’t be like that Shota! Give us the class lists, my man! Dog! Bear, mouse, whatever!” Yamada rambles, making little grabby hands. Nedzu shakes his head, smiling.

“Not quite yet. Remember how I mentioned a new teacher?” Nedzu chirps, clapping his hands together. “All Might is going to be joining the staff this year!”

Everyone stares at him.

“All Might?!” Izumi chokes out. “The All Might? Number one hero, symbol of peace All Might?”

“Do you know another?” Nedzu chortles. “Yes. Actually, we’re meeting him today!”

“THE All Might?” Izumi squeaks.

“Oh boy. She’s gone full fangirl.” Aizawa grumbles from his sleeping bag.

“Did you wake up to tease our daughter?” Yamada asks, raising an eyebrow.

“Snore.” Aizawa says, completely deadpan.

“Well, he should be here any mo-”

“GREETINGS MY FELLOW TEACHERS!” Comes a shout, and All Might himself slides into the room, interrupting Nedzu.

“WHATS UP MY DUDE?!” Yamada shouts back, finger gunning across the room.

“All Might! Welcome, I was just speaking about you!” Nedzu cheers, waving. “Now, we ought to introduce ourselves and then you may tell us the matter you spoke of earlier.”

Izumi stays quiet, staring at All Might. Confused, she lowers her barriers just a bit more, watching his mind.

She knows that mind.

“And this is my adorable daughter, that Midnight has also adopted, Izumi!” Yamada announces, waving his arm towards Izumi. He does a double take as he notices her mute staring. “Um, Izumi?”

All Might freezes, eyes meeting hers. He must recognize her too.

“Sorry, she’s a bit of a fangirl. Um, Izumi, you’re kind of scaring me.”

“...Toshinori?”

The teachers stare between the two of them, finally realizing that Izumi isn’t frozen with amazement, but rather with confusion.

“Heh.” All Might chuckles. “Can’t fool you, can I?” He smiles softly at her. “I was going to tell you all anyway. I suppose now is as good as ever.”

A cloud of smoke puffs from his body, swirling through the room and making everyone cough. The smoke dissipates, leaving the emancipated body that Izumi knows. Mic starts screeching at the change, but she shouts over it.

“Toshinori!”

She leaps forwards, wrapping him in a hug. “It is you! I was really confused because of the different form, what even is that? Anyway, you’re ALL MIGHT? I thought you were a retired hero! Hw does that whole two forms thing work, is that another facet of your quirk?”

“Slow down! I can barely keep up!” He chuckles. “Oh- pardon me-” he turns to the side, coughing violently into his hand.

Mic is still screeching. “You know him? You- He- muscles- bony shrimp!”

Nedzu hops onto the table, raising his hands. “Easy now! All Might will explain! And so will Izumi, I suppose?”

Izumi lets him go, slipping into her old seat. The room slowly quiets, waiting for the skeletal man to begin.

Toshinori looks out over the confused room. “Well, I assume you want to know about the whole two forms first. A few years ago, I met a villain who was a real challenge for me. Izumi has already seen this, but...” He lifts his shirt, baring the fist-sized knot of purple scar tissue. The room recoils in shock, hisses of sympathy erupting from the teachers. “He got a good hit in. Ripped out my stomach and part of my lungs.”

“And that’s the reason for the other form?” Power loader asks, looking closer.

Toshinori nods, dropping his shirt. “I can only hold my other form for a few hours, but it’s a miracle I can do it at all. Izumi helped me with the trauma.”

“Wait.” Izumi says, frowning. “The first dream I found you in- was that the battle?”

Toshinori nods. “Hundreds of people were caught between our fight. There was no media coverage to stop civilian panic.”

The teachers nod. All heroes, they know the panic that can emerge from someone stronger than them, one of the best failing.

“Well then. I believe that answers the second question!” Nedzu claps his hands. “A reunion of old friends and a secret revealed! The year is already exiting and it hasn’t even begun! Now, here are the class lists!”

 

—~—

“Nedzu-San?” Izumi asks, slipping into his office. “Can I ask you something?”

“Ah, Miss Izumi! Of course!” He says, setting down some files.

Izumi perches on the chair in front of his desk, shifting awkwardly. “Well... you know how a lot of people have quirks that would be great for hero work, but they don’t get in because of the test favoring physically enhancing quirks?”

“Yes.” He sighs. “A problem we never can seem to fix. But I believe we already informed you that your friend, Shinsou Hitoshi, was it? Got in.”

“Well, Yes.” She nods, wringing her hands. “But, well, others won’t. I noticed in general ed there were a few students who would probably be great heroes if they’re given the right circumstances and training. Zukuru Katachi, Hikari Iyashi, and of course Hitoshi. But it’s happened before, with Dad and other people.“

“And what do you propose, Dreamer?” Nedzu asks, pressing his palms together. His eyes twinkle happily at her surprise from him using her hero name.

“Welll... um,” She stutters slightly, “I was wondering if we could possibly make a... club, or something, that could help with that? Teaching how to work undercover, manipulating the battlefield to their advantage...”

Nedzu nods. “A splendid idea! Honestly, we’ve been trying to help out, but many people haven’t a clue how to do so.”

“Wait, really?”

Nedzu nods happily. “Of course! We would need someone to lead it, of course...”

“Dad could! He’s been doing this kind of stuff for himself, right?” Izumi asks, still surprised her idea has caught on.

“Well, I was actually thinking you could assist him.”

Izumi freezes, staring at him. “Me?”

“While you aren’t the best with fighting and the like, you are one of the most empathetic and observant people I have ever met. In addition, your quirk is similar to many who may join.” He explains. “Also, you have been doing for better with the fits, yes? This may be a good step for connecting with more people outside of dreams.”

“Yeah... I see.” Izumi muses. “Well, I’ll do my best!”

Nedzu smiles. “I know you will!”

 

—~—

 

That night, Izumi wanders into the living room, catching sight of the tv screen. On it, fire roars through a building, a crazy laugh erupting from its center. The scene freezes, and a lady slips into view.

“Once more, the Dragon evades capture. He has now demolished seventeen orphanages, eight hero agencies, three hospitals, and multiple foster homes in his two year rampage, and despite multiple major wounds and corresponding breaks in the attacks, he remains unstoppabl-”

The screen goes blank, but Izumi can still see the burning building imprinted on the glass. She can still hear that laugh, still knows both are there when she falls behind the couch, pressing her arms against her ears trying to block it out, trying to forget, trying to ignore the son despite knowing it will only make it worse.

There’s finally another flash of a quirk, and it’s blissfully silent for a few moments, and she regains her thoughts, gasping slightly.

“Izumi.”

She clutches onto the baggy clothing, sobbing into Aizawa’s chest. “What else. What else has he...”

Aizawa shakes his head, pulling her tighter. A cat butts at her leg, and Yamada wraps his arms around both of them.

Izumi never gets that answer.

She’s not sure she wants it.

Chapter Text

It’s the first day of school, and Izumi is happily sitting in the front seat of the car as she waits for her parents.

“What torture are you dropping on the kids already?” Yamada asks, pulling Aizawa and his yellow sleeping bag into the car. “Please don’t tell me you’re gonna expel someone already.”

Aizawa hums. “Hard to say. If they have no potential, what’s the point?” He flops over in the backseat, Izumi looking over her shoulder and giggling at him. “Less effort for me.”

Yamada rolls his eyes, starting the car. “I pity them.”

“You should.”

“Do you usually expel someone on the first day?” Izumi asks, looking back over the car seat.

“You kidding? Once he tried to expel a whole class!” Yamada announces, rolling his eyes. “See, I go do orientation with all the other classes with all the other teachers. Meanwhile, Shouta...”

Aizawa grins evilly into the seat. “Quirk assessment test. Same as all those physical aptitude tests from middle school, but quirks are allowed. And I’ll tell them that whoever scores the lowest will be expelled.”

“What!”

Yamada pats her shoulder. “It’s fine, he’s just kidding... usually.”

“Besides.” Aizawa groans, rolling over. “I don’t want them to get a headache on the first day.”

“So sweet.” Yamada coos, reaching back to pat his hair. “Oh, Izumi’s braid is still in, kitten. I love it, but kinda detracts from your tired hobo aesthetic.”

 

—~—

 

A few hours later, Izumi watches out the window at the training fields, rolling her eyes as Bakugou walks up to the pitch, and explodes the ball into the sky, screaming “DIE!”

“Whoa, he’s pretty violent, huh.” Midnight murmurs, sliding beside Izumi.

Izumi squeaks in surprise, her barriers fully up and taken by surprise, and slips back, waving her arms. “Kayama-San! Don’t you have a class?”

“All in orientation, listening to your loud Dad.” She explains, waving a hand. “Most of the rest of us wander around. Anyway, we were talking about Blasty mcSplode, right? What was he like as a kid? Come on, gimme all the juicy details.”

Izumi turns back to the window, people beginning to line up for the first tests. She can practically feel the nerves from here...

“He has always needed to be the best. Top grades, top quirk, top everything.” Izumi smiles, remembering. “You could get him to learn anything by implying he couldn’t. He makes fantastic flower crowns, you know, because his mom said they would be to difficult for a five year old to weave.”

“Oh?”

Izumi nods, blinking at the flash of light from Ayoma’s laser. “He used to make them for me a lot. Oh god, if he knew I was bringing that up now, I’d be exploded.”

Midnight frowns protectively. “Why?”

“I told you we grew apart, right? No one talked to me in middle school. I was never lonely!” She insists, trying to calm Midnight, who’s face looked utterly murderous. “I had my dreams! I could really pay attention to class instead of talking to people! But he...” She turns back to the tests. “All he had were people who were scared of him. They called themselves his friends, but they were anything but. And he hated to be reminded of anything that connected him to me, so, flower crowns, braiding, drawing, singing... he doesn’t do that stuff anymore. The only thing we both loved was All Might, and when I say love, I mean love. We had such a fascination with him, and all the other heroes.” Izumi shakes her head, giggling. “Both of our rooms were practically hero merch stores.”

“Teeny tiny fangirl and a teeny tiny fanboy? Aww, I wish I could see pictures!” Midnight coos.

“His mom probably still has a few. She used to take videos all the time, smirking and whispering about ‘blackmail for when he’s grown up.’ Us playing heroes, getting stuck in trees...” she sighs, turning away from the window.

“It doesn’t matter. He hated me, showing up years later isn’t going to change that.” Izumi mutters. “I’m going to go somewhere quieter, I really don’t want to randomly run into him. Bye!”

Midnight waves over her shoulder, pretending not to notice that Izumi’s eyes are a bit damper than usual.

 

—~—

 

A few hours later, it’s lunch, and Izumi is waiting for her friends. She had asked Aizawa to bring Shoto and Shinsou down to the staff room with him.

“I’ll be able to see them! Really meet Hitoshi, face to face! And I want to know how Shoto’s been doing, I’ve been to busy to pop in lately...” She gushes to an amused Mic. “Do you think it will be awkward? To really see them, because before it was always in dreams and that one time otherwise with Shoto but now I’ll see both of them in the real world and it might be awkward!” She rambles, biting at her lip. “Oh, maybe it’ll be weird to meet another person I dream with for them, and I met Shoto mostly alone, should I do the same for Hitoshi? And-”

“Calm down, little listener. Everything is going to be fine.” Mic soothes. “They should be coming in any second now!”

“So, Uh, why are we going into the staff room?” Comes a tired drawl, the door cracking open. “I don’t think either of us did anything...”

Shinsou’s voice falters as he catches sight of Izumi, purple meeting green, both sets of wide eyes focused on the other.

Yamada grins and slips away from the table.

Izumi smiles shyly. “Hey, Hitoshi. How’s U.A. treating you?”

He stares for a few more moments, mouth gaping. “I-Izumi?”

She nods, smile slowly growing.

“Izumi!”

He jumps forwards, wrapping his arms around her as Izumi squeaks in surprise. “Oh my god you’re real!”

“Didn’t we figure that out about a year ago?” Izumi giggles, hugging back.

“Well, Yeah,” He says, pushing her back slightly so he can see her face, “but I’m not sure I ever completely believed it. Am I still dreaming? Seriously, someone pinch me- Ow!” He jumps, bumping into Izumi again.

“You wanted me to pinch you...” Shoto’s says blankly, hand pulling back slightly.

“It was a joke, but thanks.”

“Ugh.” Aizawa rolls his eyes, collapsing into a corner. “Emotions.”

Izumi giggles at the lot of them. “Wow, I missed you two so much! Sorry I haven’t been around lately, I’ve been a bit busy, but oh my god! Also, Shoto, get over here.”

She pulls him into a hug, burying her face into his chest.

“So, you two have met, right?” Izumi chirps, letting go and looking back and forth between the two of them. “You’re both in 1-A!”

“Kinda? More like saw each other out of the corner of our eyes.” Shinsou says, scratching the back of his neck. “Shinsou Hitoshi.”

Shoto nods. “Todoroki Shoto. I take it you were another one of her dreamers?” He asks Shinsou.

“Yep. Don’t suppose I need to ask why she helped you, considering what that Iida kid was yelling...” he replies, making a sympathetic grimace as Shoto winces. “To even it out, I had really bad self worth issues and stuff, because everyone was afraid of my quirk and called me a villain. But Izumi helped me get into the hero course. Never would have gotten there without her.”

“What was he yelling?” Izumi asks, pulling them each towards a seat. “Come on, its lunch, after the tests you guys must be hungry.”

“Something about being “aware of his familial situation,” “having knowledge of Endeavors atrocities” and “always there to help.”

“Wait, he shouted all that? In a classroom full of kids?” Izumi asks, confused.

“Everyone heard.” Shoto grumbles. “It was... uncomfortable.”

“I’m sure.” Izumi sighs. “Well, at least everyone knows your father was a dick.”

“Language!” Mic shouts from the corner, grinning at them.

Izumi throws her hands up. “He is! He is a dick! I would have gladly punched him in the face if I wasn’t absolutely terrified of the fire! You know why? Because fuck Endeavor!”

“The angel has been corrupted!” Shinsou says, pretending to be utterly scandalized, but holding back an amused smirk. “Also, fuck Endeavor.”

Shoto nods, eyes narrowing. “Fuck Endeavor.”

“Fuck Endeavor!” Mic cheers from the background, smiling.

“Let them have their moment, Mic.” Aizawa grumbles, rolling over in his sleeping bag.

“Aww,” Mic pouts, “but I want to be a part of this too!”

“You can curse out Endeavor with us, Dad.”

“Heck Yeah!”

Shinsou chokes on his food. “Wait, Dad?”

Izumi grins as Mic whoops in the background. “Yep!”

“I thought...” Shoto trails off, pointing to the sleeping bag where Aizawa is face down on the floor.

“He’s my dad too.”

“And if Midnight was here, she would loudly pontificate about being her mother as well.” Aizawa grumbles.

“‘If?’” Midnight asks, slipping into the room. “I am her mother. And All Might is her other other dad. We cant forget the sunshine dad. Also! Izumi is my precious baby and anyone who hurts her will die.”

“Kayama-San!”

“I will happily join you in the murder for Izumi’s sake.” Shoto says, face completely blank.

“Same.” Shinsou agrees, nodding solemnly.

“Guys!”

“Oh, I like them.” Midnight giggles.

“Kayama-San, please!”

Midnight only giggles and waves, pulling open the mini-fridge. “Well, I’ll leave you three to it!”

Izumi rolls her eyes, turning back to the boys who both look rather proud of themselves. “So, Hitoshi, you ready for quirk club after school?”

“Hmm? Oh, yeah! Are you going to be there?” He asks, coming back to their conversation. “To be honest, I’ve kinda got mixed feelings about it. It’s a great idea, but it can also be a bit offensive to some people...”

“Club?” Shoto asks, looking confused.

“For people with quirks that would be good for hero work, but aren’t really physically enhancing.” Izumi explains. “Also, I’m assistant teacher, Hitoshi. It’s not like anyone has to go, but the option is open if they want it. Besides, I’m pretty sure someone else from your class is going too!”

“Really?”

Izumi nods. “Kouda Koji? Shy kid, quirk is pretty much the same as yours but only works on animals!”

“I saw him. He freaked out a lot.” Shoto muses. “Shinsou talked to him, right?”

Shinsou nods. “The signs you taught me came in handy. He was still shy, but we talked a bit.”

“Cool! Well, there’s only going to be like, six people, I think... is that right Dad?”

“Kouda Koji, Shinsou Hitoshi, Zukuru Katachi, Nageru Koroki, Namaiki Itako, and Mitsukeru Torimichi.” He groans. “Now shush it’s nap time.”

“It’s lunch. And you should be eating.” Izumi says.

“No, nap time. Anyway, you all should be eating, talk to your friends later. They have school.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Anyway, how was class, did you guys make any friends yet?”

Shinsou shrugs. “Uraraka, the gravity girl, came up at the beginning of class and thanked me. She’s really energetic, I swear, she’s in another time frame she was talking so fast. Then Iida the loud dude-” Shoto snorts at that, “came over and started pontificating about how tired I looked. Called insomnia, buddy.”

“Is he really that loud?” Izumi asks, smiling slightly. Shinsou never had these kinds of stories, normally just things he had overheard in class. No one had really talked to him before.

“He’s yelled at Bakugou for putting his feet on the desk, Tokoyami for sitting on a desk, me for the eyebags, and he yelled the whole conversation with Todoroki.” Shinsou lists off. “Yes. He is that loud.”

“Jeez. Anyway, what about you Shoto?”

He shrugs, looking to the side. “I talked to Yaoyorozu Momo. She was nice.”

“Aww come on, give me more than that!” Izumi whines. “What did you two talk about?”

The bell rings, and Izumi looks up, surprised. “Wait, lunch is over already?”

“Guess so.” Shoto shrugs. “See you later?”

Izumi nods. “Hang on! I need to hug you both. It’s weird to actually feel you guys when I touch you, you know? Not just... dream stuff.”

“Same.” Shoto mumbles, pulling her in. “Honestly, I don’t think I believed you were real for years.”

“Yeah. Nice to know your hair is actually that fluffy.” Shinsou jokes, ruffling it.

“Ha, Ha.” Izumi mutters, ducking under his hand and into his chest. “Not nice to see you’re really that tall. Jesus, Hitoshi, I don’t even come up to your chin!” She squeezes harder, then releases him. “Alright, go to class.”

“Drag me there please, I don’t want to move.” Aizawa mutters from the floor.

“Do we get extra credit?”

“No.”

 

—~—

 

After the school day is over, Izumi carefully watches until she spots Kacchan’s spikey blond hair leave the school gates. As soon as he’s gone, Izumi happily bounds out of the office area, searching for her dad’s classroom and the club. Just a meet and greet today, trying to figure out what will be happening. What people needed, because there hadn’t been something like this before. She waves at Shoto, sitting at a table doing his homework, as she passes by.

Izumi turns into the class 1-A room, smiling as she notices Shinsou messing with his phone and Aizawa collapsed in the corner. Of the the side, a boy with a rock-like head was nervously looking around, who she thought was Kouda Koji. Two other people were there, one girl with brown hair pulled into a ponytail, eyes that seem to shift from green to blue to gray as she moves, and three small, dark horns jutting out from her skull, and another girl with dyed, colorful, frizzy hair and dark skin. The colorful girl is talking animatedly, waving her hands in the air as she does.They look up at her entrance, and Izumi waves shyly before sidling over to Shinsou.

“No one else is here yet?” She asks, looking around. Shinsou shakes his head.

At that moment, two more people walk through the door. One waves, the projector lens poking out of her left eye focusing around the room. Right behind her, a boy walks in, his straight black hair covering his eyes. The girl pokes him away from a desk that he nearly runs into, and they both sit down.

The colorful girl looks around at the nearly silent room. “So... why is no one besides me and Mitsukeru talking? It’s weird.”

Izumi giggles. “I think we were waiting for people? Is everyone here?”

“Don’t know.” Aizawa grumbles. “Call roll.”

Izumi frowns at him as the colorful girl lets out a screech of “its alive! The caterpillar is alive!”

“Isn’t that your job?”

“Don’t care, you’re assistant. Folders on the table.”

Izumi rolls her eyes at him. “Okay, um, everyone, my name is Midoriya Izumi. I’m assistant teacher, I guess, so can all of you state your name, class, and quirk?”

“Ooh, Ooh! Me first!” The colorful girl says. “My name is Zukuru Katachi, but you can call me Kata! I’m in general ed 3, and my quirk is called enhancement! It lets me enhance the quirks of people I touch!” She grins, lifting her hands to show shimmery palms and fingers.

Izumi is practically burning with questions on how it works, but scribbles it down (along with one or two notes) before moving on.

“Okay. Who else?”

The girl Kata was talking to raises a hand, and Izumi nods.

“I’m Mitsukeru Torimichi. I’m in class 2b, and I can find my way to anything because of these little horns.” She points up at the bone-like protrusions. “Sonar... stuff. I’m bad with words.”

“Same.” Izumi says, smiling. She turns to Kouda. “Do you want to introduce yourself, or...”

Kouda’s eyes widen, and his hands disappear into a flurry of panicked signs.

“Okay. So, this is Kouda Koji, they’re in class 1-A, and they can talk to and order animals.” Izumi translates. “Uh, Hitoshi, do you want to go next?”

Shinsou shrugs and steps forwards. “My name is Shinsou Hitoshi, I’m in class 1-A and have no fucking idea how I got there, and I can-” he hesitates for a moment, “-I can brainwash people if they answer me.”

“Neat!” Projector girl shouts. “Okay, okay, my turn now! My name is Namaiki Itako! I’m in general education yer one, and I can project thoughts, memories, and ideas into reality.” Her eye whirs, and glowing butterflies flap around in front of her face before vanishing. “It may not seem heroic, but I make do!”

Izumi scribbles it down as Namaiki turns to the boy who came in with her. “This is Nageru Koroki. He’s in my class, pretty quiet.”

“I can introduce myself.” Nageru mutters, annoyed. “I’m- damnit, she already said my name. Well, I can throw my eyesight, I guess.”

“Throw it?” Izumi asks, completely confused. “What does that mean?”

Nageru sighs, and then pushes his bangs up, revealing-

Blank skin. No eyes.

Immediately, everyone except Izumi in the room backs up about three feet. Kouda, already pressed to the wall, lets out a shocked squeak, and Aizawa lets out a grunt of surprise.

Izumi steps forwards instead, softly whispering, “awesome.”

Nageru frowns, dropping his bangs. Everyone immediately calms down. “You’re not... freaked out?”

“I’ve seen weirder stuff.” She shrugs, remembering some truly... unique dreams she’s come across. “So you can see pretty much everything?”

“I can see two scenes. Right now I’m watching some quality breakup drama with one invisible eye and mapping out the school with the other.” He pauses, tilting is head. “Oh, he just got slapped across the face.”

“So awesome.”

“Okay, you kids have had your fun.” Aizawa mutters. He stands, dropping the sleeping bag unwillingly. “So, the clubs new. Right now is when I would normally be dragging you outside to see what you can do. But, Nedzu said we had to figure out what this madness is going to entail.”

Izumi bounces forwards. “So, right now, are there any questions?”

Immediately, Namaiki jumps up. “Okay, okay. So first, earlier you called Kouda ‘they’ and ‘them’ what was that about?”

“Oh!” Izumi blinks surprised. “I, um... did I?” She turns to Aizawa and Shinsou, who nod. “Um, I don’t know. I think... well, they don’t seem like a boy, or a girl, so...”

Kouda waves shyly, signing again once they have Izumis attention.

“Oh, you’re agender!” Izumi says happily. “Yeah, maybe my quirk picked up on that?”

“And your quirk is...” Kata prompts.

“Mind sense, I guess. I can sense the minds of other people, their general thoughts and emotions, though I’ve got that mostly under control, and I can hop into dreams.” Izumi explains. “I guess I can tell someone’s gender based on their mind?”

“You’re forgetting the whole ‘voice in your head’ thing.” Shinsou interjects. “That is absolutely terrifying without warning, by the way.”

“Yeah, it’s terrifying to get sucked into peoples brains for me to.” Izumi gripes at him. “Anything else?”

“How old are you?” Nageru asks bluntly. “Because you don’t sound or look any older than any of us. I brought one of my eyes back.” He explains at Namaiki’s confusion.

“Fifteen?” Izumi mutters, confused.

Aizawa stands behind her, glaring over the group. “Now, does anyone have questions referring to the club itself?”

More hands raise, and Aizawa nods and answers in his tired, done-with-the-world voice. Finally, most of the questions are answered, and they head outside to do a physical ability test. (Shinsou groans a lot because he already did one. Aizawa only smiles at his pain.)

Kata sidles over to Izumi.

“Hey, sorry about that mess.” She mutters. Izumi shrugs.

“It’s understandable. People don’t get why I’m so young.” She says, smiling at her. Kata smiles back, before scratching the back of her neck.

“Um, can you tell... do you know...” She stutters, looking to the side.

“You’re Trans?” Izumi asks. Kata sighs and nods. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone unless you want me to.”

Kata immediately brightens. “Really? Thank you so much!” She leans forwards, wrapping Izumi in a hug. “I’m really- Midoriya?”

Izumi freezes. Katas hands touch her arms, and her mind explodes. There are barely a few people her, but she can feel everything.

She can feel Aizawa, thinking of the cats and a nap.

She can feel Shinsou, panting after finishing a lap and coming towards her.

She can feel each and every member of the club, exited and nervous for this new chance.

She can feel Shoto still in the school, waiting for her to be done.

She can feel Yamada, and Kayama, and all the teachers.

She can feel Nedzu, now. His brain is running a mile a minute.

She can feel Kata, shaking her in panic.

Izumi’s not sure when she started screaming.

All the minds around her immediately turn her focus to her, and she collapses, clutching her head in pain.

Too much.

It’s too much.

It’s stabbing, pulling, burning-

Hands pull away, and suddenly it’s quiet again, and Aizawa kneeling in front of her.

“Izumi. Breathe.”

She does, gasping for air. “I... I’m sorry, I just... I don’t know what happened...”

“Oh my god I’m so sorry!” Kata shrieks, waving her hands frantically. She tries to step closer, but Aizawa raises a hand to keep her back and Shinsou steps between them. “I don’t know what I did but I’m sorry!”

Izumi shakes her head. “It’s not your fault. I-OW!” Aizawa focuses his quirk on her again. “I have difficulty controlling my quirk. I think you accidentally enhanced it.” She mutters, standing up and peering at the hand print on her arm, shimmering like an oil spill.

“You sure you’re alright?” Shinsou asks carefully, walking over.

“Maybe?”

“Oh. Oh my god.” Kata wheezes, pressing her palms to her chest. “It’s a drug, you need to wash it off, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Izumi says, smiling. “You didn’t know.”

“Okay, come on. Lets get that stuff off you.” Aizawa says gruffly, pulling her along. “Don’t kill each other while we’re gone!” He yells over his shoulder.

 

In the bathroom they washed it off in, Izumi starts to giggle. “Well, at least no one can say the first club meeting was boring.”

“I’m going to hate this year,” Aizawa prophesies angrily, “With a seething passion.”

Chapter Text

As they return to the club, the members immediately crowd back around her, Kata reaching out an arm before yanking it back at Shinsou’s glare.

“I’m SO SORRY.” she wails, holding her hands to her chest. “I’m a tactile person I’m so sorry...”

“It’s fine! I’m fine, really! I’m okay now!” Izumi says, waving her hands in front of her. “Hitoshi, stop glaring at her, it wasn’t her fault. It was actually really interesting! I could feel Principal Nedzu too, I usually can’t! Oh!” She turns to Aizawa, who currently looks like five years were taken off his life. “We should see what kinds of effects Kata’s quirk will have on everyone else’s!”

“After I recover from that heart attack.” Aizawa groans. “Okay, lets continue the tests. After, I want you all to write a goal you want to accomplish for the club. Come on, move it.”

They head back to the tests, Izumi finally pulling out her notebooks and making observations.

Shinsou lingers by her side for a moment, eventually walking away after glancing at her one more time.

 

—~—

 

“Okay, that’s all. Go home, don’t be lazy, do a push-up or two. Seventy will be of more help.” Aizawa groans at them as soon as the club time is up. Most leave immediately, but Shinsou walks over to Izumi.

“You never said.”

“Hmm?” Izumi looks up at him, raising her pencil from where she’s finishing a drawing of Kouda.

“Your problems with your quirk.” He explains. “You never said anything about it.”

Izumi sighs. “It wasn’t important. I didn’t want to worry anyone. Come on, Shoto’s waiting.”

They walk back up to the school, poking into the room where Shoto’s been the whole time.

“How was club?” He asks, looking up at their entrance.

“Did you know about the problems with her quirk?” Shinsou asks without preamble. “Because I did not. And that was terrifying.”

“Problems with- Izumi? What is he talking about?” Shoto questions, standing up.

“I’m fine. Honestly.” Izumi insists.

“You ended up screaming, and collapsing on the field.” Shinsou mutters. “You were anything but ‘fine’.”

“What?!”

“It’s just- I can feel more than I need to sometimes, okay?” She mutters. “And it pushes and it hurts and I feel like it’s stabbing me- oh god.” She slaps her hands over her mouth. “I...”

Both the boys look horrified at her words. “What do you mean, stabbing?” Shinsou whispers, obviously shocked. “You never... said anything...”

“I... It doesn’t...” Izumi stutters. They shouldn’t be this upset, why are they so upset? It never hurt them, right?

“Is using it to help us hurting you?” Shoto asks, staring. “You’ve been hurting yourself to-”

“No! No, no no no.” Izumi shouts. “It’s only when I’m awake and it all gets too much for me. I... I messed up, I forced myself into someone’s mind, and it... it broke us both.”

They sit there, alone in the silent room, thinking over what they were just told.

“Is that why...” Shinsou begins. “Is that why you were so freaked out when you accidentally jumped into my mind?”

Izumi pales. “I...”

“Izumi.” Shoto whispers. “You were already freaked out when you ended up in mine, what...”

“I was scared okay? It didn’t hurt me.” Izumi mutters. “I was scared I was gonna hurt you guys the same way I was hurt. I was scared you’d hate me if you knew what was happening. I was scared you wouldn’t want me to talk to you anymore because I might hurt you. I was so, so scared that I’d end up... that you’d end up...” she shudders, looking down and hugging herself, trying to ignore the hot tears running down her face. “I didn’t want to hurt you. I was scared.”

Hands wipe away her tears and pull her into a three person hug.

“I could never hate you.” Shoto whispers, voice muffled by her hair but still there. “Never. Don’t you ever, ever think I could.”

“Yeah.” Shinsou mutters. “Just- never scare me like that again. You were screaming like you were being tortured, Izumi”

Shoto’s arms tighten for a moment.

“Sorry.” She whispers, unsure if they heard her.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Shinsou says, pulling back awkwardly. “And, um, if you ever wanted help, with that whole... awake-mind-jump thing, I can help, okay? To make you more comfortable.”

“Really?” Izumi says, smiling and wiping away a stray tear. “Thanks! I know I shouldn’t be shying away from it. It’s a part of my quirk, after all. And it could come in handy!”

Shoto looks away. “I can also help, bu-”

“Thank you too, Shoto!” Izumi grins at him. “I mean, with this, I could help people while they’re awake! Like, a mind messenger, you know!”

Their conversation devolves into a mutterfest, sitting on the desks and chairs where they ended up.

Outside the door, Aizawa and Yamada look at each other from where they were watching through a crack in the door. Yamada gives a little smile, while Aizawa just rolls his eyes.

They shut the door and walk away.

 

—~—

 

“Dreamer!” Nedzu chirps, head poking over the table.

“Hello Nedzu-San!” Izumi starts, looking up from the dream book. It’s been a while, and she always loves going back and reading the silly thing. (Showing it to Yagi, who was over in the corner reading a book called ‘teaching for dummies’ was fun too) “Did you want something?”

“As a matter of fact, I did!” Nedzu announces. “Any chance you could pop down to Power Loader’s class? He has some papers I need.”

“Of course! But, um...” Izumi shifts in her seat. “Is Kacchan...”

Nedzu frowns. “Oh, don’t worry, you should be fine. Of course, if it’s too much of an issue...”

“No! No, I can do it!” Izumi hops out of her chair, setting down the book. “Um, does he know what papers...”

“Oh, yes. He should. Now, off with you!” Nedzu waves, turning back into his office.

Izumi wanders down the hall, peering around for anyone out of the ordinary, or with blond, spikey hair. Not entirely sure why she’s so terrified of running into him...

Okay, yes she is. He’ll yell and rage and his mind will be so loud and Izumi just knows she’ll end up crying and/or screaming on the floor.

Izumi shakes her head. She’s fine. She really, really is. All she needs to do is head to power loaders class, get papers, and go back to the office. And hey, she’s already there! Her feet must have carried her the rest of the way while she thought.

Izumi opens the door, poking her head in. The place is as chaotic as it always is, twenty-one buzzing minds hop around the room, stealing tools and shouting instructions, tips, and jokes across the room.

“Um-”

A wrench flies past her head, accompanied by annoyed shouting and warnings. Izumi focuses on the one shouting “CHAKKU, THROW ANOTHER WRENCH AND I’LL- oh hey Dreamer, what’s up?”

“Hi, Power Loader-San.” Izumi says meekly to the construction vehicle-outfitted man. Most of the class is looking at her oddly, probably because she was just referred to by a hero name and is their age. (and honestly looks a bit younger. She’s always been tiny). “Um, Nedzu-San said you have some papers he needs, do you...”

“Oh yeah. Hang out here for a bit, I’ll get em. Try not to get hit by a wrench.” At this comment, he glares over in the direction the tools are coming from, before turning to his office. “I swear, this year is going to be the death of me, between him and that Hatsume girl...” he mutters as he walks away.

Izumi giggles and looks around the room. Most of the students have stopped staring at her, going back to their projects. Already the second day of school and everyone has something impressive at their workspace.

A loud mind approaches her, and Izumi starts. Wow, she really needs to fix those barriers...

“Hi there! I’m Hatsume Mei!” The mind announces. It belongs to a girl with long pink dreadlocks, goggles, a work shirt covered in grease stains, and a curious and crazy smile.

Izumi waves slightly. “Um, Mido- I mean, Dreamer. Am I supposed to do that? Which name am I supposed to use? Power loader-San called me Dreamer, and most teachers introduce themselves to classes that aren’t theirs with their hero name, but I’m not exactly a-” she looks up at Hatsume. “Oops! Sorry, I tend to ramble.”

“It’s cool.” Hatsume giggles. “So, you’re a hero, huh? Are you really the Dreamer? Isn’t that the hero that found out about the whole Endeavor thing? Was that you?! You look so young!”

“I...” Izumi blinks. Is this what it’s like for other people when she rambles? God help them. “Yes, I’m a hero, and Dreamer, yes I was the one who found out about Endeavor, and I’m 15.”

“Awesome.” Hatsume grins. “Do you want to see my babies? Maybe I could make one for you!”

“Okay?” Izumi says, startled by the sudden change in conversation, and the next thing she knows she’s being dragged to a workstation and presented with random pieces of technology. Hatsume explains each piece with a manic glint in her eye, and Izumi returns it with certain quirks they could help the most. She explains her smoke grenade for midnight idea as well, at which Hatsume nearly explodes with creative energy.

By the end of their joint hero quirk/gadget geek out, there are about five more gadgets on the desk, seven of Hatsume’s classmates have come over, and Izumi has a blanket cape.

“Dreamer, I found the- oh. Having fun?”

Izumi grins up at Power Loader. “Yes! I told her about my idea for Midnights smoke grenades, Kayama-San got a really sucky version and she’s still trying to change the stupid costume to fit them. But I think Hatsume’s will work perfectly!”

“What happened to your first project?” He sighs, looking at Hatsume.

“All done sir!” She chirps, pointing at yet another gadget.

“And... the blanket?” He asks, looking at Izumi and the blanket draped over her shoulders.

Both girls grin. “Well, I asked her how I could help with her hero work,” Hatsume explains, “and she told me she had to be asleep to use it, so now she has a blanket everywhere. Also, come on, BLANKET CAPE! So I asked her if she wanted a blanket cape.”

“And then I said of course, yes to the blanket cape!” Izumi explains, smiling. “Besides, it’s not like I’m doing anything that a cape could hinder, so that essay by Ms. Mode doesn’t really apply, right?”

“I... l see.” Power Loader mutters. “Well, here are the papers, tell Nedzu I’m sorry for not getting them to him sooner!”

“Of course!” Izumi says, taking the papers and smiling widely up at him. “Thank you Power Loader-San!”

“Anytime.”

Izumi waves goodbye to the support class, and heads back out the hallway. She gets a few odd looks from her cape thing, but is otherwise ignored by the few students in the hallways.

Until...

“Excuse me!”

Izumi looks up in surprise at the loud voice.

Blue hair, glasses, ridiculously square... oh!

Iida Tenya stares down a her, and honestly, why is everyone so tall? And intimidating? Also, why are his hands making karate chop motions as he walks towards her?

Iida stops in front of her, frowning.

“Can I... help you?” Izumi asks.

“I simply wanted to say that this is a very highly esteemed school!” He announces, hands still doing the karate chop thing. “And as students here, we must both have a respectable view on our uniforms in order to keep U.A.’s shining reputation! As such, you should not be wearing a... a blanket cape! And normal clothes! Instead of the uniform! If you had lost it, I’m sure you could ask for an extra from the teachers!”

Izumi looks down at herself, confused. She’s wearing the jacket of the school uniform, and she supposes that and her age might have given Iida the wrong impression. (Another thing that may be annoying is the white t-shirt with only the words “uniform shirt” on it.)

Iida continues to berate her, and she’s beginning to see where Shinsou is coming from. “I, um...”

“Of course, I could understand if it was a hero costume or the like, but a simple blanket cape and normal clothing is... well, disgraceful! I’m sure your teachers have already explained this, but-”

“I’m not-” Izumi tries to interject, but before she can, someone else calls out.

“Oi, loudmouth! Aizawa-sensei wants to know where the fuck you went, said he was annoyed with me so here I am. Waste of my fucking time.”

Izumi freezes at that voice. Kacchan.

“I was just telling this girl here-”

Izumi throws her blanket cape over her head and bolts away, clinging to the papers while ignoring the surprised noises behind her. She is so not ready for this!

“The fuck?”

“Hey!”

She whips around the corner and dives into a custodial closet, grabbing at a set of wobbly brooms before they fall. Footsteps round the corner after her, the two boys obviously trying to figure out where she went, only to be met with an empty hall.

“What the shit? Who was that?” Bakugo grunts.

“I have no idea.” Iida’s voice replies. “She wasn’t wearing a proper uniform, so I was talking to her, then you showed up. And honestly could you stop swearing? This isn’t a school for delinquents!”

“Shut up ya damn elite. Looked kinda familiar for a second...”

“You think you know her? Any idea why she wasn’t wearing her uniform? Because-”

“I said shut the fuck up!”

They walk away from Izumi's impromptu hiding place, bickering noises fading from her hearing.

She lets out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. That... was unreasonably terrifying. But where did they even come from?

Izumi lowers her barriers to listen for anyone else in the hallway. No one. She pokes her head out and rushes back down the hallway to the staff room.

Inside, it appears Yagi had gotten bored of his book, and Nedzu had gotten bored with the paperwork, as both had taken to poking around in the dream dictionary. “Hmm. ‘To see a mouse in your dream indicates fear, meekness, insignificance and a lack of assertiveness. You are experiencing feelings of inadequacy and fears that you are not measuring up.’ ‘To see a bear in your dream represents independence, strength, death and renewal, and/or resurrection. You may be undergoing a period of introspection and thinking.’ ‘To see a dog in your dream symbolizes intuition, loyalty, generosity, protection, and fidelity. The dream suggests that your strong values and good intentions will enable you to go forward in the world and bring you success.’ I suppose I’d need to find out what I am, first, right Dreamer? In any case, do you have the papers?”

“Oh, young Dreamer!”

“I have the papers.” Izumi pants, waving slightly to Yagi before sitting and passing them over. “Silly question, but have you ever considered a DNA test?”

“That is for me to know, and you to find out.” Nedzu says, still with that happy little smile. Curse his immunity to her quirk, Izumi can never tell what he’s thinking. “In any case, you were gone too long to have run all the way there and back! Why are you so out of breath?”

“I...” Izumi stalls. “Well, um, you see...”

Nedzu sipped his tea and raised his little eyebrows.

Yagi proceeded to look extremely uncomfortable.

Izumi sighs. “Okay fine. I took a while in the support class room, messed around with a girl named Hatsume. She gave me this blanket cape, and then when I got the papers and came back, I ran into someone from class 1-A. Iida Tenya?”

“He is the one Shinsou and Todoroki were complaining about to you, correct?”

“Not really complaining, or anything...” Izumi meets Nedzu eyes. “Well, yeah. Iida thought I was a student and got annoyed because I’m not wearing a proper uniform. Which, now that I think about it, I probably should be anyway, because not wearing one attracts attention... in any case, I kinda zoned out, but apparently he was talking for a while, and then Kacchan showed up, out of nowhere, trying to find him! It was terrifying!” Izumi shudders. “So I... kinda threw my blanket cape over my head... and ran... and hid in a closet... and then ran back here...”

Nedzu hums thoughtfully. “I see.”

They sit in silence for a few moments.

“Dreamer, why are you so terrified of him?” Nedzu asks.

Izumi shifts uncomfortably. “He was... he is extremely explosive, personality and quirk. And he always hated being left in the dark.” She shifts, pulling at her jacket sleeve. “I, um, actually have a few burn scars, from where he lost his temper...”

Nedzu holds out a paw, and she reluctantly shows her arm. Little marks cover them, freckles, hair tie dents, and burns.

“All of those were from young Bakugou?!” Yagi nearly shouts.

“What? No! Some were...” Izumi falls silent, shivering.

Nedzu nods. “But some are.”

Izumi nods. “Well, we were kids, he didn’t have full control of his quirk. Anyway, with everything that’s been happening, he’d probably be really, really mad about the whole disappearing for five years thing... and I’m just not prepared for that, I guess. I’m still not completely sure I can hold up for long, the glass isn’t completely fixed, and I don’t want to end up screaming on the floor.”

There’s silence as she finishes her explanation.

“Well, you really should find a way to talk to him, before this gets even more out of hand.”

“I know.” Izumi sighs, slumping onto the table. “I just wish I didn’t have to. Or that I could be positive I wouldn’t break. Because honestly, Kacchan’s emotions are ridiculously potent.”

“It’s understandable.” Nedzu pats her shoulder. “Now, why don’t you try out that blanket cape? I must say, it looks comfortable.”

“Okay.” Izumi says. In all honesty, she kinda needs a nap. The dumb dream glass doesn’t fix itself.

She curls up on the little bean bag chair that Aizawa absolutely did not put there for her, pulls the blanket cape over herself, and falls asleep.

Chapter Text

Izumi pokes at the glass in the dream room.

“Wow, I fell asleep really fast.” She mutters. “Okay! Stubborn pieces! Stupid, stupid, stubborn pieces...”

Izumi picks up a sliver that’s about the approximate size and shape of an icicle spear from a cartoon, and scans the glass.

After a few minutes, she’s floating among the lights, having completely given up on it.

“No ones asleep...” She groans, looking around. “Well, May as well see if I can do the awake mind jump thing again. Shoto and Hitoshi said I could try, right?”

She flies over to Shinsou’s mind, examining the purple light dubiously.

“Uh, open sesame?” Izumi says, poking it. Nothing happens.

“Okay. Last time... what did I do last time... well, he was half asleep last time. And panicking. Maybe he needs to be in an unstable state of mind? And he’s in class, so it’s unlikely anything too upsetting would be happening.”

Izumi floats in circles around his light, gently tracing the glass that separates them. “Sensei mentioned if people were awake I’d have to force it... but I didn’t! The barriers were there, and then they weren’t! So what did I do?”

Izumi’s hand stays pressed to Shinsou’s mind, and suddenly there’s a little shiver.

“Hmm? H my god. Did I do something?” Izumi mutters, nearly pulling her hand away. “Um, Hitoshi?”

His mind opens fully, and Izumi can suddenly see the outside sky.

“Oh my god! It worked!”

“Izumi?” Shinsou whispers. “that you?”

“Yeah! I still have no idea how it happened, but yeah!”

Shinsou takes a step away from the group, sending a meaningful glance to Shoto as he does. “Weird. That feels... so weird.”

“I didn’t hurt you did I? I can leave if I did I’m so sorry!”

“No, no, I’m fine.” Shinsou murmurs.

Shoto walks over, half covered in ice. “What’s happening?”

“It’s so weird being tall! Hi Shoto!” Izumi says, waving. He doesn’t reply. “Oh. Right.”

Shinsou shrugs. “Izumi’s in my mind. She says hi.”

Shoto nods, thinking. “Hi.”

“Oh, is that his hero costume?” Izumi asks. “Awesome! What- Aww, I can’t see yours.”

“What did she... you... do different?” Shoto asks, looking extremely confused as to communication.

“I actually think it was me.” Shinsou says, tilting his head.

“What?” Izumi asks, coming back down from her exited rambling.

“I felt you, before you were... here.” Shinsou explains, to both her and Shoto. “You mentioned barriers and mind stuff, so I remembered what it was like in a story I read. Not only did someone have to try and get in, but the other person had to let them in. So I just, opened up? I guess?” He scratches the back of his head awkwardly. “I dunno...”

Izumi stares blankly. “That makes so. Much. Sense. How did I never think of that?”

“Who knows? You’re smarter than I am.”

“Odd hearing only one side of a conversation.” Shoto comments, raising his eyebrows.

“Alright you Zygotes!”

Shoto and Shinsou (and by extension Izumi) turn to look at All Might.

“Look at you all! Really starting to feel like heroes now, in your costume for the first time, eh?” The hero cheers, looking them all over.

“Hey, Shinsou-kun, Todoroki, what are you doing over here?” Comes a new voice.

“Oh, hey, it’s Uraraka! I like her, she’s nice.” Izumi comments. “Her costume looks really cool!”

Shinsou blinks away Izumis comments, mind shuddering with awkwardness at not knowing how to handle social situations as he replies to Uraraka. “Nothing. C’mon.”

They return to the group, and Izumi looks across all the costumes. Bakugo stands out instantly, huge grenade-shaped bracers, big... mask bow? Accent... thing? It looks cool. Izumi just can’t think of a term for it. Among his classmates are two who look like they’re ready for a rock concert, two knights who have completely opposite styles, one in karate clothes, another shirtless with weird gear things on his arms, and quite a few jumpsuits, each with their own twist. Izumi tries to figure out who is who, matching quirks and names and faces with the class list she had seen.

“Now it’s time for combat training!” All Might announces, hands on his hips and a brilliant smile on his face.

One of the knights, the less sparkly one whose face is hidden behind the helmet, throws his hand into the air. “Sensei! This is the battle center from the entrance exam, so will we be conducting urban battles again?”

“That’s Iida in there, right?” Izumi asks Shinsou, who nods.

“No, we’re going to move ahead two steps!” All Might poses slightly. “Most of the time, fighting villains takes place outside, but if you look at the total numbers, atrocious villains appear indoors at a higher rate. Imprisonment, house arrest, backroom deals- in this society filled with heroes-” he lets out a little chuckle- “truly intelligent villains hide in the shadows! For this class, you’ll be split into villains and heroes and fight 2 on 2 indoor battles.”

“Without basic training?” Croaks a girl in a green jumpsuit.

“This is a real battle to understand those basics! However, the key this time is that there’s no robot you can just beat up.” All Might warns.

The class explodes with questions.

“How will wins and losses be determined?” Asks Yaoyorozu Momo, raising a hand.

“Can we beat them up anyway?” Bakugo mutters lowly. Izumi rolls her eyes in Shinsou’s mind. Hasn’t changed a bit.

“Will the punishment be expulsion like with Aizawa-San?” Uraraka worries.

“How shall we be split up?” Iida shouts, hand shooting up

“Isn’t this cape crazy?” Ayoma says, swinging the sparkling fabric in front of him and creating a glitter cloud. Shinsou sidles away from him carefully.

All Might looks incredibly confused at all the voices. “I’ll answer all your questions! Now listen here...” he pulls out a small booklet.

Izumi squints. “Is that a script?! Oh, wow, Ya-A-ALL MIGHT. All Might. Never change.” She stutters, trying to cover up her mistake.

“Y’all Might?” Shinsou asks, making Shoto look at him weird. “Shut up Izumi said it.”

“The situation is that the villains have hidden a nuclear weapon somewhere in their hideout.” All Might reads off. “The heroes are trying to dispose of that. The heroes need to catch the villains or get the nuclear weapon back in the allotted time. The villains need to keep the weapon for the entire time or catch the heroes.”

“Interesting scenario.” Izumi comments. “It feels very American.”

“Teams will be determined by drawing lots!” All Might shouts, pulling two boxes from nowhere.

“Teams are decided so haphazardly?” Iida asks, hand waving in the air again.

Izumi nods, unseen. “Pros often have to make makeshift teams with heroes from other agencies, with no idea how their quirks will coincide. They need to work together!”

Shinsou relays her comment, albeit with a touch more sass and sarcasm. Iida doesn’t seem to care, only nodding thoughtfully. “I see. The discernment to look ahead... please excuse my rudeness!”

“It’s fine.” All Might says, waving it off. “Lets do this!”

“Uh, Hitoshi.” Izumi mutters, watching as people reach into the box and search for their partners. “You should probably tell All Might that I’m here, and I’m not entirely sure how to get out unless you fall asleep, so...”

“Got it.” He nods, pulling his out. “Oh, hey. Uraraka!” He calls, waving the match to the ball she pulled out earlier. Uraraka cheers happily.

“Yes! I know my partner already!”

Slowly, the class starts teaming up. The rock concert people, who Izumi is pretty sure are Jirou Kyouka and Kanimari Denki, team up. Shoto leaves to stand next to his teammate, Shouji Mezo, the boy with many big arms Izumi had first hidden from Bakugou behind. Speaking of Bakugou, he ends up with Iida, who manages to display his disapproval and yet willingness to team up through the helmet. Bakugou just looks angry.

“Wouldn’t want to go up against him, right Shinsou-kun?” Uraraka murmurs.

Shinsou shakes his head. “Not at all. Hey, do you know who’s going up first? I need to tell All Might something...”

“I guess it’s just lots again?”

All Might pulls out the boxes once more.

“Yup.”

“Okay! So, the first up will be...” All Might rustles in the boxes for dramatic effect, “these two!”

Team A, heroes, team D, villains.

Uraraka and Shinsou vs. Bakugou and Iida.

Uraraka sighs. “I jinxed it.”

“Villains, you have ten minutes to set up! Everyone else, to the observation room!”

Shinsou sighs. “God damnit- All Might Sensei! Can I talk to you really quickly?”

The class trickles off, Bakugou throwing a disgusted glance over his shoulder. All Might waits for Shinsou.

“You wanted to talk to me, young Shinsou!?” He asks.

“Tell him I said hi.” Izumi whispers.

“Uh, Yeah. You know how Izu- I mean, Dreamer, has been trying to figure out the whole ‘awake’ mind hopping thing?” Shinsou asks as quickly as possible.

All Might looks down at him, completely shocked. “Wait, is Young Dreamer...”

“Yeah.” Shinsou says, scratching at his head. “She says hello. Also, that she can’t get out and I should, um, tell you she’s here? So that... you know?”

“So that he’s aware of my presence and can judge you accordingly.” Izumi explains.

“Yeah, that.”

All Might looks even more thrown than before. “And I suppose that’s the reason for the... eye thing?”

“Eye thing?” Izumi and Shinsou say in unison. “What eye thing?”

All Might motions towards Shinsou’s face. “The... one of your eyes is green.”

“Is it? Weird. Did you know about that?” Shinsou asks.

Izumi shakes her head. “I had no idea. Only done this three times before, remember? And I was... kinda panicking.”

“Well, now I’m heterochromic like Todoroki. Maybe I can be hot like him too.”

“Hitoshi what the heck?” Izumi asks, grinning. “I mean, fair, but what?”

All Might looks at them, looking more confused than ever. “I... well, we can’t exactly change anything... I suppose you’ll just have to do the exercise with another member. Young Dreamer, don’t help him too much okay?”

Izumi nods, and Shinsou relays her agreement. “We were expecting that. Just thought you should know she’s here.”

“Of course.” All Might says, then walks away. “Oh, teaching is hard...”
They return to Uraraka, who passes Shinsou the floor plan while looking at him weird. “So, what did you need to tell him?”

“Nothing important. Any ideas on how to take down Bakugou and Iida?” He asks, looking over the blueprints. “Jesus these are complicated.”

Uraraka shakes her head. “I’m still nervous about facing Bakugou. His quirk is really scary, and I don’t really have anything that could affect him...”

Izumi coughs a little, figuring one or two comments couldn’t hurt. “Word of advice? If you’re facing Kacchan, just run.”

Shinsou turns away from Uraraka to make a face and whisper, “Kacchan?!” incredulously.

Izumi slaps a hand over her mouth. “I didn’t say anything! Don’t call him that, don’t say anything to do with that nickname anywhere near him! Please!”

Shinsou’s mind is filled with so much confusion that Izumi herself starts to question how she knows Bakugou, bu he shrugs and turns back to Uraraka for now. “I’ll take on Bakugou.”

“Hitoshi!”

Shinsou ignores Izumi. “You slip by and find Iida. The explosive idiot’s really hotheaded, he’ll come right for us, and you have a better chance against Iida.”

“But what about you?” Uraraka asks, looking concerned. “I can’t just leave you to him!”

“An ego and temper that big? I practically have a PhD in pissing people off. I can get that idiot to answer me no problem, and I didn’t exactly tell him my quirk.” Shinsou says, grinning evilly. “I wonder if I can get him to do the chicken dance in front of one of the cameras...”

Izumi lets out choked laughter in his mind, and Shinsou is suddenly looking forward to this exercise a lot more.

“Alright, Heroes! Villians! Times up!” All Might calls. “Go!”

Uraraka and Shinsou enter the building, creeping through the dimly lit hallways. The place really is like a maze, so many twists and turns and doors that lead to random rooms or yet more hallways. Despite seeing the floor plan earlier, it’s hard not to get lost. Both members of team A look completely unsettled, peeking around each corner and nervously glancing over their shoulders, but it’s not until they’ve reached the third floor that they find anything.

Or, more like it finds them.

And ‘it’ comes in the form of Bakugou exploding out of a side hallway, maniac grin on his face, and drop kicking Shinsou down the hall a few feet.

“WHAAA- WHERE DID HE COME FROM!” Uraraka screams, jumping backwards.

“Go!” Shinsou shouts in response, pulling out the capture tape and jumping back to his feet.

“Go where?” Bakugo says, leering at the both of them. “Too scared to fight, round face?”

Uraraka takes a step back nervously. Izumi can relate to that. Bakugou is terrifying. And is even more so when he’s in full costume, baring his teeth, metal toes of his boots clunking down the hallway as he slowly steps closer to Uraraka, hands crackling with small explosions.

“Resorting to scare tactics to compensate, Bakugo?” Shinsou says, raising an eyebrow. “Makes you feel like a big man, Hmm?”

Everyone freezes.

Bakugo slowly turns to face him, still in a fighting stance, eyes practically glowing with rage.

“What.”

“I said you can’t say you have a big dick if over two thirds of it is in your personality.” Shinsou says, smirking and rising to his full height to look down at Bakugou.

One of his palms lets out a louder crackle than usual.

Inside his mind, Izumi lets out a shocked giggle. “Oh my god. Hitoshi. Hitoshi NO.”

Shinsou sighs and leans casually on the wall, giving a meaningful glance to Uraraka, who finally starts moving, face red from holding in her laughter. “I mean, really dude? Toxic masculinity, I get it, but DAMN.”

A vein pops out in Bakugou forehead. “You...”

“Ooh, here we go. Outburst of epic dickish proportions.” Shinsou yawns, despite his mind (and Izumi) absolutely freaking out. “Booooring. Seen it all before.”

Bakugou lets out a guttural scream of rage and launches himself at Shinsou, hand popping with sparks. Shinsou’s eyes widen as Bakugou fist flies through the air, and he decides to drop the charade.

Shinsou books it the hell out of there.

“Oh god I fucked up I fucked up.” He gasps under his breath, taking turn after turn. He slides into another, explosions growing nearer behind him. “Oh, FUCK.”

“You’re fine, you’re gonna be fine! I hope.” Izumi mutters that last bit. “Uhh, I think you went to far?”

“No shit!” Shinsou gasps. “He didn’t even respond he started screaming that doesn’t count! I really hope Uraraka’s doing better than me!”

“Uh, Shinsou?” Uraraka’s voice comes from the ear piece.

“Goddamnit.” Shinsou mutters. Bakugou’s cursing gets even louder. “You good?”

“No! I found the bomb, but Iida’s with it, and I can’t use my quirk on anything! He cleared the whole room!” Uraraka groans. “And I can’t hit him, he’s way too fast!”

“Uh oh.” Izumi mutters. “Iida’s good.”

“Okay. Okay. Um, I’m a little caught up at the moment-”

“GET BACK HERE YOU FUCKING COWARD PURPLE SHIT FUCK IM GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU YOU HEAR ME!” Bakugou roars behind him.

“NO! MY CATS NEED ME!” Shinsou shouts back, nearly tripping on his own two feet as he does.

“TO HELL WITH YOUR CATS!”

“Oh that motherfucker did NOT just say that.” Shinsou mutters. “But on a better note...” He turns, just in time to see Bakugou freeze, a drop of explosive sweat falling from his fingers.

Shinsou walks right up to him, then pokes him on the nose. “Boop, bitch. Don’t insult my cats.”

Izumi lets out a sigh of relief. “Dear god Hitoshi I thought you were gonna die.”

Shinsou grins. “I so have this. Okay, Uraraka. I got him, just hang on.”

“Thank you!”

“And as for you...” Shinsou says, tapping at his chin and looking at Bakugou. “I’m too lazy to do it myself, so tie yourself up in this and go sit open a corner.” He passes a length of capture tape over, then turns back to the maze. “Actually, you know what. Bring me to the bomb.”

“Still too lazy, Hitoshi?” Izumi asks, watching at Bakugou starts moving.

“You know it.” He says, following after him. “Besides, it’d be quicker than finding the way myself.”

“True.” Izumi says, smiling. “But he could technically still get out of your quirk and join the fight.”

“Psh, details.”

Bakugou turns around a corner, nearly running into Uraraka. Her eyes widen, face going from red to white.

“Oh god! Hey, Bakugou, what’s up, didn’t see you there...” She says, backing up slowly.

Shinsou pokes his head around the corner. “Nah, he’s cool. I got him. Quirk thing.” He explains.

“Oh.” Uraraka gasps, hand over her heart. “Good.”

“There is nothing good here! MWAHAHAHAHA!”

Something zooms past them, and suddenly Bakugo is gone.

Shinsou blinks, looking around. “Uh-”

“Iida. I can’t- he’s acting.” Uraraka giggles helplessly.

“Bakugou! Wake up! Hello?” Iida calls, shaking him slightly. “We have heroes to defeat!”

Shinsou gulps. “Oh shit. I should have captured him when I had the chance.”

Uraraka looks over, confused. “What?”

“It’s possible to break through my quirk with outside help.” Shinsou explains, pulling out the capture tape.

“Uh oh.”

“Just- go for the bomb. I still got this.”

Uraraka nods and dashes for the bomb, making it a good few feet before Iida drops Bakugou and blocks her. Shinsou hurries back to Bakugou, pulling the capture tape over his hands quickly.

Or tries.

Bakugou explodes it before that can happen, then grabs Shinsou’s wrist as he stumbles back.

“You... mother... fucker.” Bakugou growls, right in his face. Izumi lets out a little squeak and makes herself as small as possible, despite no one being able to see her.

Shinsou grins nervously, sweat running down his face. “Sup?”

Bakugou grabs Shinsou’s shoulder and twists, sending him flying into a wall with an explosion. “You controlled me! The fuck is your quirk?”

“Ow, ow- nothing special.” Shinsou says, looking past Bakugou to see Uraraka still struggling to get past Iida. “Hey, could you maybe go back under it? Cause that hurt.”

Bakugou grins, stalking forwards and extending a hand. “How about no, ya purple fuck-”

He freezes, hand still out and shimmering with explosive sweat, stuck under Shinsou’s quirk again. This time, Shinsou doesn’t hesitate, wrapping the capture tape around the gauntlets as fast as he can.

“Ha! Hahaha, suck it!” Shinsou cheers. “Alright, moving on- Hey Iida! I just caught Bakugou, what’cha gonna do now?”

“What? How.” Iida shouts, turning to look at Shinsou.

“Like this.” Shinsou grins, watching as Iida stops moving. “And, That, Uraraka, is why we’re the A-team.”

Uraraka snorts, then bear hugs the bomb. “I finally got it! Woohoo!”

“Hero team wins! All Mights voice sounds through the speakers. “Congratulations, come to the observation room to go over your performance!”

“That was awesome Hitoshi!” Izumi cheers. “Terrifying at times, but awesome!”

Shinsou nods in recognition of her comment, grinning. He turns to Uraraka. “High five?” He asks, holding up his hand. Uraraka grins and shakes her head.

“Not unless you wanna fly.”

Shinsou rolls his eyes, then turns back too Iida and Bakugou. They fall forwards under his stare, blinking and looking around.

“Wha- we lost?” Iida asks, looking around. “Oh well. Good game.” He extends his hand, and Shinsou shakes it.

“Um, Bakugou...” Uraraka says, taking another step backwards. “You alright?”

“Shut up.” Bakugou growls, shoving past her an d into the maze of hallways.

Izumi frowns. “That’s not really like him-”

An explosion rips through the wall.

“There it is.”

 

—~—

 

“Hey, Todoroki. How’d I do?” Shinsou says, walking over with Iida and Uraraka.

Shoto shrugs. “You should have gotten the capture tape on him immediately. But otherwise, it was good.”

“Yeah, I messed up there.” Shinsou admits, scratching the back of his neck.

“Oaky! So, who was the MVP in that fight? Who did the best job?” All Might asks the class looking around. “Ah! Young Yaoyorozu!”

“Iida.” She says quickly. “While Shinsou took out both members of the villain team, he made a big mistake in letting Bakugou go. He should have captured him immediately. Bakugou completely abandoned his teammate, ignoring the better plan of him staying behind and Iida, who was faster, going out to take down the hero team quickly. Uraraka was at a disadvantage, because Iida had made sure there was nothing for her to use her quirk on in the room. She did do a good job distracting Iida, though she didn’t really take the exercise seriously. On the other hand, Iida rescued Bakugou from Shinsou’s quirk, disabled Uraraka, as I already mentioned, blocked her from the bomb, and made the best of his situation.”

The class blinks at her.

“I... didn’t expect her to say so much...” All Might mutters. “Yes! Perfectly correct! Um, anyone else?”

No one raises their hand.

Izumi snorts. “There’s nothing left to say. Yaoyorozu said everything.”

Uraraka sighs. “I knew I shouldn’t have been laughing. But, oh gosh, you couldn’t hear, the things he was saying...”

Iida pulls off the helmet, looking mollified. “I was simply getting into character...”

“No, no! It was good!” Uraraka reassures. “I just...” She breaks of giggling again. “Sorry...”

“They’re fun, huh.” Izumi says, smiling.

Okay! Next group!” All Might shouts. “Todoroki and Shouji, Heroes! Hakagure and Ojiro, Villains!”

“Tell him I said good luck!” Izumi asks Shinsou. “I wish I could tell him myself, but...”

“Good luck, Todoroki.” Shinsou says, looking back at Uraraka and Iida. “From... all of us.”

Shoto nods, and walks out to his building.

“So how’d you end up making friends with Todoroki-kun, Shinsou?” Uraraka asks, watching the screen. “Because, the first day, Aizawa-sensei just kinda kept you for lunch and you came back knowing each other...”

Iida nods. “It was rather strange.”

“I... well, um.” Shinsou mutters. “It’s not... We have a mutual friend.” Shinsou says, scratching the back of his neck. “She wanted to see us, and ended up introducing each other.”

“Whoa, really? Who?” Uraraka asks. “Why did Aizawa-sensei have to bring you to her?”

“Uh, she’s... well.” Shinsou mutters. “I’m not really sure how to explain, but I didn’t know she was even here. No one is really supposed to...”

“Mysterious!” Uraraka and Iida gasp in unison.

Izumi giggles. “They’re really interested, huh? Maybe I can meet them too.”

“Lets just watch Todoroki’s match.” Shinsou says, tuning everyone out. “He’s strong, it should be good-”

And that’s when the whole building freezes.

“S-see.”

“Shouto is awesome.” Izumi gasps, starry eyed.

“C-c-cold.”

Chapter Text

“What do you think of All Might as a teacher?”

“Can you tell us about All Might?”

“What are your classes with the symbol of peace like?”

“Can we have a comment on All Mights teaching?”

“Excuse me, can you tell us about All Mights classes?”

Izumi groans and faceplants into the paperwork she’s doing for her dads. “I can hear those crazy reporters from here.”

“They’ve been at the gates since it got out All Might is a teacher here.” Midnight points out, raising an eyebrow at Izumi.

Izumi makes another miserable noise, pulling a grade book over her head. “They’re even worse today. There’s so many, and they’re all talking over each other, and they’re so focused on All Might... I get that it’s their job, but they’re so ruthless! And he isn’t even here right now!”

Aizawa gets up, patting her back. “I’ll go see what I can do to make them go away.”

“Thank youuuuuu.” Izumi mumbles into the pages.

He’s gone for about ten minutes, and then there’s a bang and Izumi looks out the window to see the U.A. barrier go up.

An annoyed Aizawa walks in the doors a few moments later. “They won’t go away. One tried to follow me in.”

“We can tell.” Midnight points to the wall. “Well, I’m off to my classes. You gonna be okay sweetie?”

Izumi nods, the grade book wiggling. “I’ll be fine. Maybe. It’s just... like a buzz in the back of my head.”

“Well I’m gonna have a headache in mine, I have to make my dumbass class choose a representative.” Aizawa groans.

“Have fun.” Izumi says, settling back down to the paperwork to distract herself from the reporters minds.

“Kill me now.”

 

—~—

 

“It was painful and we still don’t have a representative.” Aizawa announces, immediately falling onto the floor in his sleeping bag. Midnight cackles at him.

“What happened?”

“Iida suggested democracy and voting. Everyone voted for themselves.” Aizawa explains. “It was just... one thing after another, and then the bell rang, and I swear-”

“What’s going on?” Shinsou asks, poking his head through the doorway.

Shouto follows, carrying his tray of food carefully. “He’s complaining about us. I can see why.”

“Shouto! Hitoshi!” Izumi squeaks, jumping up happily. “Come for lunch? You know you could have sat with your friends, like yesterday.”

Shinsou shrugs, opening his mouth to speak, but he’s interrupted.

“Oh, is that why you were with us that time?” Says a female voice, and Shinsou jumps, obviously not knowing they were there. Uraraka and Iida stand behind him, looking curious. “So this is your mysterious friend!”

“Uraraka? Iida? How long have you been there?” Shinsou asks.

Shouto raises an eyebrow. “They’ve been following us since the lunchroom. I thought you invited them.”

“We were following you because we thought you were going to a table!” Uraraka exclaims. “And then you left, and we were curious, so...”

Aizawa groans. “It’s too loud. Shinsou. You need to work on your spatial awareness.”

“Yeah, that’s fair.” He admits, slumping into a chair.

“Well, since you’re already here, do you wanna eat with us?” Izumi asks, smiling awkwardly. Hopefully, Iida doesn’t remember her...

Iida points at her. “I know you! You were the girl without the proper uniform the other day!”

Crap.

“I’m glad to see you have properly outfitted yourself in a way that is becoming of a U.A. student!” Iida continues, hands back to the karate chopping. Thankfully he had put down his tray. “Although I must ask, why did you run the other day? It was quite rude.”

“I...” Izumi stutters, looking over at Shouto and Shinsou for help. “Well, I’m, Uh, actually... not exactly a student here?”

Uraraka frowns. “What do you mean? I saw you at the entrance exam.”

Izumi pulls on her braid awkwardly. “I was actually... oh, come on. Dad, help? Please?”

“You’re on your own.” Aizawa grumbles, ignoring Uraraka startled wheeze. “I’m gonna go somewhere quiet, because five teenagers are loud and I can’t sleep.”

Izumi scoffs. “I’ve see you fall asleep while Mic is singing ‘fergalicious’ in the shower!”

Aizawa leaves.

“Traitor.” Izumi mutters. “Um, anyway,” she says, turning back to the surprised Iida and Uraraka (and amused Shouto and Shinsou) “I’m pro hero Dreamer. It’s nice to meet you.”

There’s complete silence.

Izumi can feel their minds slowly going over that fact, glancing at Shouto, and sees thier eyes widen in realization.

“What?” Uraraka squeaks. “I... are you kidding?”

“No.” Shouto shakes his head. “That’s Dreamer.”

Iida shakes off his shock, straightens, and then bows in quick succession. “I humbly apologize Ma’am! I didn’t realize you were Dreamer! I made an assumption on your age and the fact that you were wearing the school jacket!”

Izumi waves her hands in front of her, surprised by the sudden volume. “It’s fine, really! I can see why you made the mistake, I really do look like a student, I probably should have been wearing a uniform anyway so I didn’t stand out. That’s why I’m wearing one today!”

Iida stops bowing, but still looks a little startled. “Yes, but you... are you the same Dreamer that revealed Endeavor, correct?”

Izumi nods. “Yeah, that was me. Um, do you all want to sit down?”

They do, still looking shellshocked.

Shinsou sighs. “Well, this was an entertaining lunch.”

“And it’s not over!” Izumi cheers. “In any case, I saw your combat training! You were all awesome!”

Uraraka sighs. “I didn’t really do anything though.”

“Are you kidding? Hitoshi wouldn’t have been able to do it without you!” Izumi tells her.

“Hey!”

Shouto raises an eyebrow at him.

“Okay, fair.” Shinsou concedes.

Izumi grins at them. “I mean, Kacchan is terrifying, and you managed to get past him! That’s impressive.”

“Kacchan? Who is-” Uraraka stops. “Wait.”

Izumi pales. “I didn’t say that. I did not just say that, Shouto please tell me I didn’t say that.”

Shouto shakes his head. “You said it.”

“Are you talking about BAKUGOU?” Uraraka gasps. “How do you know him? Why... Kacchan!?”

Izumi pulls her blanket cape from the chair it’s on and buries herself in it.

Shinsou frowns. “You’ve called him that before.”

Iida nods. “And now that I think about it, I was not the one you ran away from, rather it was when Bakugou showed up.”

Shouto pokes at the blanket, pulling it up a little. “So, how do you know him? Did you meet him through your quirk, like me and Shinsou?”

Izumi sighs, poking her head out from underneath the blanket. “I... no, it wasn’t through my quirk.”

The four heroes in training just stare at her.

Izumi sighs. “When we were kids, our mo- our parents knew each other. We practically grew up together, in the same school, the same province, same friend group... well, it was more like he impressed and terrified people and I followed.” She looks down sadly. “Everyone used to call him Kacchan. Mine was either ‘Izuchan’ or ‘Deku’. Eventually, the other kids stopped calling us that, but we never did. It just felt- feels weird not to.”

Iida still looks confused. “And- why did you run away?”

Izumi shifts uncomfortably. “I... well. Something... happened. And it was... I don’t want to talk about it. But I lost contact with... everyone, really. New home, new family, new facet of my quirk.”

Everyone looks incredibly awkward. Izumi doesn’t blame them. Even though she didn’t say much about that night, no one needs her quirk to tell something terrible happened.

“How did you survive being childhood friends with him?” Shouto asks, breaking the silence with a completely serious face.

Izumi giggles. “Patience, survival instincts, and knowing Kacchan’s mother.”

Uraraka grins. “Well, I like the nickname Deku. It sounds like ‘you can do it’!”

Izumi smiles at her enthusiasm. “Well, I guess you can call me that if you want to!”

“Yes!”

Shouto tilts his head. “I just realized. Where’s my nickname? I’ve known you since we were five.”

“I’ve known you for a year. I want one. Come on~” Shinsou teases, plucking at her blanket.

Izumi frowns, thinking. “Um, okay... if you really want one then... Hitochan? Shouchan?”

Shinsou makes a funny choking noise, and it’s suddenly a lot warmer in the room. Izumi pulls the blanket off fully.

“Um, were those not good?”

Shinsou shakes his head rapidly. “No, no, they were fine!”

“Ohhhhhhh.” Uraraka says, looking between the three of them. “I see.”

Midnight chuckles in the background.

“See what?” Izumi asks, looking around in confusion.

“I, also, do not understand.” Iida says.

“Nothing! Nothing at all!” Shinsou says loudly. Izumi is actually impressed. He’s normally quiet and sarcastic.

“Yeah, nothing.” Uraraka says teasingly. “Just make sure you do t call them that too much, they may implode.”

Izumi frowns and lowers her barriers slightly. (Sue her, she’s curious!)

That turns out to be a bad idea.

Because the second she tries to lower them slightly, an alarm goes off, and she yelps in surprise and drops them completely. And in the second after that, thousands of minds roar with panic.

Now we can get in

Yes!

Intruder

Who?

All Might

Villians?

Where are the teachers?

Izumi collapses, hands over her ears. Hands catch her from hitting the floor, but they can’t protect her from the screaming, screaming, both inside and out, students shouting, the alarm blaring, panic and confusion and move, MOVE, get out of the way-

Distantly, she can feel a cold hand on her forehead, concerned words. Closer panic.

For her?

For the alarm?

Something else is at the corner of her senses. Something cold. Shivering. Shaking. It hurts. A new mind, one she’s never felt before. It feels....

Sick. Wrong.

Like Sensei’s.

Definitely not a press person.

As soon as she focuses on it, the disturbing light is gone.

“Find Aizawa! Hurry!”

Midnight. That was Midnight. Trying to get Aizawa.

Some of the hands disappear, two minds running to the door. They get caught up, swept away, their own panic merging with the rest.

Izumi knows it’s just the press now. She tries to tell them, but she can’t make anything but little whimpering noises.

“Izumi. Izumi, it’s us. Just... focus on our voices, okay?”

Focus on two voices? Two, of hundreds, and the ones that aren’t screaming directly into her skull?

Izumi isn’t sure she can.

She tries anyway. She knows those voices. She’s heard them in dreams.

“Can you answer me?”

Hitoshi.

Izumi opens her mouth, shaking slightly.

“H-Hitoshi-”

Everything goes numb.

It’s odd, but it’s better than the screaming. It’s better than the pain. Izumi can’t move, but she can still feel comforting hands holding her. The same hands that caught her. The hands that belong to the voices that spoke to her.

Shouto. Hitoshi.

Hitoshi must have used his quirk on her, she realizes. He had told her once that people he had used it on described it as going numb. Relaxing, terrifying numb.

She looks up, dead-eye staring Shinsou, Shouto, and Midnight in the face. Oh. She landed on Shouto. That’s why she didn’t hit the floor. He gently rests his right hand on her forehead, doing wonders for her headache.

“Do you think it’s still hurting her? Did I just make her unable to scream? I hope not...” Shinsou murmurs. “Should I let go?”

“This has a better chance of working than what we were doing before.” Midnight soothes. “We don’t know for sure, but she looks calmer.”

“Of course she looks calmer, I just brainwashed her!” Shinsou hisses nervously, running a hand through his hair.

There’s some shouting outside. It sounds and feels like Iida. Hopefully he’s telling the panicked students it’s only the press.

A few minutes later, Aizawa bursts into the room, Uraraka and Iida close behind. “Is she- Uh, what?”

Shinsou looks up. “I brainwashed her. I don’t know if it helped, but I didn’t want to let go in case it did.”

Aizawa nods and kneels down beside them. “You can let go now.”

Shinsou does, and Izumi gasps and bolts straight up. Shouto dodges, luckily. Izumi doesn’t really want to hit anything with her head right now.

Aizawa reaches out carefully, eyes glowing red. “Are you okay?”

Izumi shudders and nods, slumping back down to Shouto’s side. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.” She pulls Shouto’s hand back to her forehead. “I... have really, really bad timing. Lowered my barriers a bit, and then, boom.” She looks over to Shinsou, smiling slightly. “The brainwashing helped, thank you.”

Shinsou lets out a sigh of relief. “Okay. I thought I just trapped you in your own head.”

“Better than what was already happening.” Izumi shudders. “What was it?”

“Just the press-” Iida starts.

Izumi cuts him off. “It wasn’t just the press.”

Aizawa frowns. “You felt someone.”

Nodding, Izumi closes her eyes. Trying to remember, trying to explain. “That mind... no way it was someone from the media.” She presses herself into Shouto’s side, curling up. “It was... Sensei was cold. The Dragon was cracked. I’m shattered. That mind? Pulverized.”

She shudders.

“Nothing but dust. Cold, floating, uncaring, gray, dust.”

Aizawa stands up. “Do you know where they went?”

Izumi shakes her head. “They were here, then gone. It was... I don’t know... just before I heard Midnight telling Iida and Uraraka to go get you?”

Midnight shakes her head. “That was five minutes ago.”

Aizawa sighs. “They must have been the one that let the press in. Fear tactics.”

Uraraka shivers. “Who would attack U.A.?”

“Not sure.” Aizawa mutters. “Dreamer, you alright now?”

Izumi nods. “Just a little rattled. I’ll be fine.”

“Nedzu went to figure out what was going on.” Midnight comments. “He’ll want to know what she felt.”

Aizawa nods. “Shinsou, Todoroki, Iida, Uraraka, go back to the classroom. Dreamer will be fine.”

Shouto pulls her closer for a moment, then pulls them both to their feet. “Are you sure?”

Izumi smiles weakly, slightly disappointed with the absence of Shoutos hand. “Hey, I was kinda due for a big breakdown. I didn’t have one yesterday. I’ll be fine.”

Shinsou winces. “Those happen often?”

“Usually Dad is with me, he can stop them. Honest, I’ll be okay.” Izumi reassures him.

“Well, I hope you feel better!” Uraraka says.

“I feel the same. And I apologize again for the other day.” Iida announces bowing slightly.

Izumi grins. “Would it be kinda sad to wish you good luck on your field trip tomorrow?”

“Field trip?”

“Izumi, let me surprise them.” Aizawa groans. “You four. Out!”

Izumi waves them off, pushing the odd mind out of the way for now and grinning as they leave.

Subconsciously, she wonders who it was.

She wonders what they wanted.

Chapter Text

Izumi presses her hands to Shouto’s light, shining familiar as ever.

“Okay. Open up. Open up. It’s me. I’m talking to myself. This is awkward.” She mutters, trying to make him feel her the same way Shinsou did.

His light shivers, than opens.

She (they?) is in the staff room, Shinsou and the teachers watching carefully. Her own sleeping body is curled up under the blanket cape next to Aizawa. She’s attempting another awake mind-hop, to check if it only worked with Shinsou or someone else with a mind quirk.

“I’m here!” Izumi announces.

“Okay. That is...” Shouto stumbles on his wording. “Strange.”

“Are you okay?” Izumi asks nervously.

Shouto nods. “Yes, I’m fine.”

“You did it?” Shinsou asks. When Shouto nods, he looks closer at his face. “Oh, yeah. Your blue eye is green now. That does look weird.”

“I wonder why it does that?” Izumi mutters. “Is it because my mind has a green light, so it’s shining through in that way? I mean, assuming my mind is green. How would I even tell? But it can be assumed, based on everything I’ve seen before, it’s usually hair or eye color, although if the personality, attributed major moment, or love for a specific color is strong enough-”

Aizawa raises his eyebrows at Shouto. “Izumi. I can tell you’re rambling in there.”

Izumi stops, grinning sheepishly. “Whoops.”

“It’s fine.” Shouto assures her. His eyes flick upwards, apparently the closest he can get to looking at her. “I like it when you ramble.”

Aizawa grunts. “Izumi. Try with me.”

“Oh! Do me, little listener! Do me!” Mic exclaims, waving his arms.

“Okay!” Izumi replies, smiling at Shouto’s compliment. “Remind him, okay? Feel, then just... relax.” She hops out of Shouto’s mind, then floats to her Dads.

“Okay.” She whispers, touching it carefully. “I’m here. Dad? It is kind of awkward. I don’t hop into your dreams as much as the others.”

His mind opens.

“Oh, hey.” Izumi comments, going in. “I expected that to take longer.”

“Why’s that?” Aizawa says, raising his eyebrows.

“It worked?” Shinsou asks.

“Well, I mean, I don’t visit your dreams as much.” Izumi explains. “I didn’t know if I would be as recognizable.”

“I know which pressure on my mind is my daughter and which is the hell of teaching, thank you very much.”

“I wanted you to do it with meeeeeeee.” Yamada pouts at his husband. Or... through him? At his daughter? Izumi has no idea how to deal with this.

Nedzu chuckles. “Well, at least we know it isn’t only people with mind quirks she can do this with. Fascinating! I wish I could feel what it was like...” he sighs. “Not being human has its issues.”

“Well, technically if Kata helped me-”

“No. I refuse. Talking to Izumi.” He explains at Mics confused expression.

Nedzu smiles happily at them, sipping his tea. “Suggested using Miss Zukuru Katachi’s quirk, did she? Well, you should probably make sure you’ve mastered the awake mind-hop before we try anything too strenuous. Speaking of, how fast can you flip between minds?”

“Tell him it depends on how close they are in the dream room.” Izumi says. “I mean, they kinda pop up randomly, but I can move them a bit, like how yours is next to Dad’s and the other teachers, like Yagi, and Hitoshi and Shouto are near each other. Also I put the minds I don’t like near each other. All clumped up in their own space.” Izumi explains. The odd mind she had felt the other day would have joined them, but she had dealt with other nightmares and people, and then couldn’t find it before she woke up.

Aizawa relates her words to Nedzu, who nods thoughtfully. “Hmm. Show us how fast you can. It could come in handy, and it’s also useful for how many you can do. Is there a limit?” He looks around at everyone. “Raise your hand when she’s with you.”

Izumi pops out, then hops back into Shinsou’s mind. “Hi, Hitochan!”

Midnight, Mic, Power Loader, (he took a few seconds longer), and back to Shouto. “I’m not getting tired.”

“She says she’s not getting tired.”

Nedzu nods. “Her ability is based on the state of the recipients mind, I suppose. Many people with quirks that have to do with the mind have reported something of the like.

Izumi gasps. “Like that villain at the hospital! He said he didn’t have to break me, I was already broken! Or something like that.”

“What villain at the hospital?” Shouto asks, confused.

“Oh yeah. That guy. Slippery idiot.” Aizawa grumbles. “When Izumi was healing, he and his gang showed up. He was the one who showed you how to fix yourself, right?”

“Not on purpose, but essentially gave me the idea, so yes.” Izumi explains, and Shouto relays her words.

Nedzu hums. “Then you are weak to quirks such as your own.”

Izumi sighs. “I suppo-”

The bell rings.

Aizawa groans. “Well. Field trip time. Come on, you two.”

“Can I come with you? Just for a little bit?” Izumi asks, bouncing a little. “I want to see class 1-A!”

Shouto shrugs. “I don’t mind if you stay.”

Shinsou looks over at Shouto and his still green eye. “Oh, that’s why she’s not waking up.”

“Off to see class 1-A, the wonderful 1-A of U.A.!” Izumi sings as they walk along.

Aizawa checks his pockets and groans. “You two go on. I have to get something.” Aizawa mutters. “Left the dumb remote in there-”

Izumi giggles. “Oh well. Hey, come on Shouchan!”

He smiles.

They walk into 1-A, and Izumi looks around the room. Kacchan’s on the other side, grumbling about something or other, and everyone else had formed little groups of friends. That’s all she got before they were being accosted by Iida for not being perfectly on time. Shinsou just rolls his eyes.

“If I’m here before the teacher, I’m on time.” He announces. Uraraka laughs at them from Tsuyu’s desk.

“I mean, he’s not wrong...”

“Uraraka!” Iida gasps, shocked. “It is entirely unseemly for a U.A. student to act that way! We are the best of the best, and should act as such! As your class representative-”

“Oh, right. Dad made him class rep for what he did during the break in, right?” Izumi muses. “It’s a fair choice. He calmed everyone down even though he himself had another layer of panic.” She winces at her own words. “Uh, sorry about that by the way.”

“It was nothing.”

“What was nothing?” Yaoyorozu asks.

Shouto looks to her, startled. “Nothing...”

She raises her eyebrows at him. “Well, obviously.”

“Sit down! Only five minutes before class starts!”

The class groans and sits down, a few stragglers getting one last comment out to their friends before finding a seat.

“Are we living up to your expectations?” Shouto whispers under his breath.

Izumi snorts. “Maybe. It’s been so long since I’ve had a normal class... I almost forgot what it was like.”

Aizawa comes in, looking as dead to the world as always. He looks over them all, eyes lingering on Shouto’s still-green eye. “For today’s hero basic training, it’s turned into a class with three instructors. All Might and me, and one more person.”

The class frowns at his phrasing. “‘Turned into’ Something special then, especially considering the field trip comments.” Shouto mutters. Izumi giggles.

“Something like that...”

A boy with black, straight hair and old elbows raises his hand. “Excuse me! What’ll we be doing?”

Aizawa holds up a card with the word ‘rescue’ emblazoned on it. “Disasters, shipwrecks, and everything in between. It’s rescue training.”

The class erupts into whispers.

“Rescue...” a blond boy mutters Kanimari, Izumi thinks. “Looks like a lot of work, too.”

“Right?” A pink girl whispers back. Ashido Mina.

“Idiot! This is the duty of a hero! My arms are ready to rumble!” Kirishima announces.

Tsuyu ribbits at them. “No one can beat me in the water!”

Aizawa stares at them, dead-eyed. “Hey, I’m not done. You can decide if you want to wear your costume or not this time. Because there are probably costumes that limit your abilities too.” He presses a button on a remote, then turns to the class. “The training will be taking place off campus, so we’re taking a bus. That is all. Start getting ready.”

He walks out, and students get up to grab their stuff.

“Is that the remote he forgot?” Izumi asks, grinning. “Can you imagine him getting to that point, having to walk all the way back to the staff room, and then opening it?”

“Hmm.”

Izumi squeaks as he heads for the changing room. “I’ll, Uh, go now!”

“Huh?” Shouto mutters, going through the door. Izumi hides her eyes from a few half-naked occupants.

“The- the changing room.” Izumi explains, blushing.

“Oh.” He mutters, finally realizing.

“Anyway I’ll see you after school thanks for helping me figure this out bye!” Izumi says as fast as she can, then jumps out of his mind.

“Oh my god WHY.”

 

—~—

 

Izumi is doodling class 1-A students and writing down what she knows of their quirks when Yagi comes in, panting. “I’m sorry, I’m late, there was a hit and run, and then a hostage situation, and- they already left, didn’t they.”

Izumi nods. “About twenty minutes ago. Are you okay? You look exhausted.”

“I’ll be fine.” He groans, slumping onto the couch. “There were a few incidents, and... I may have overdone it. I have ten minutes left.”

Izumi winces at that. “Well, you’ll probably able to pop in at the very end!”

“Most likely. I called ahead, so thirteen knows I won’t be there.” Yagi sighs. “Cut off at the end, though. That was weird.”

Izumi hums. “The class should be there by now. Maybe they hung up?”

“They were in the middle of responding.” Yagi says, biting his lip. “Maybe it was an accident?”

Izumi looks back down at her doodle of Uraraka, half complete. “But Thirteen wouldn’t really do that...”

Yagi shrugs. “We’re probably just on edge from the break in the other day. And I wasn’t even there!” He tries to joke, shrugging his bony shoulders. “I’ll call Aizawa or thirteen later to figure out what’s going on, after they’ve gotten the class underway. What are you drawing?”

Izumi pushes back her doubts and shows him her notebook. “Class 1-A. I’m analyzing their quirks. Of course, Shouto and Hitoshi I know more about, and Kacchan has about fifty pages of notes that I rewrote...” Izumi sticks her tongue out as she finishes Uraraka’s wrist guards. “She looks like a marshmallow. A space marshmallow.”

Yagi snorts. “That she does.”

They sit in silence for a few minutes before Yagi picks up his phone and tries to call again.

And again.

And again.

Their eyes meet on the next try, Izumi having given up on both her notes and pretending she isn’t worried. Yagi frowns as he fails to connect once more. “I have a bad feeling about this.” He mutters, beefing up into All Might. “I’m going to go and make sure everything is okay-”

“None of that!”

All Might and Izumi yelp in surprise and look down to see Nedzu. He’s holding a little tablet, and smiling up at All Might.

“Ah... principal Nedzu.” All Might says awkwardly. “What-”

Nedzu holds up the tablet, showing off a news story titled, “All Might stops three incidents in under an hour.” All Might coughs guiltily.

“I...”

“You’re out of time, symbol of peace!” Nedzu chirps. “Even if you did go, you’d have to return almost immediately!” The principal walks past him, waving away a trace of smoke as Yagi releases the muscle form. “Hello, Dreamer. Now, All Might, if That is the case, you may as well listen to my teaching theories!”

Yagi sighs and sits while Nedzu pours him some tea.

Izumi pats his shoulder. “I’ll see how they’re doing, okay?”

Nedzu nods. “If it makes you feel better.”

Izumi pulls her blanket over her head and sleeps.

In the dream room, she leaps up to Shinsou’s light, not pretending to not be worried anymore. His is close by.

“Hitoshi. Open up.” Izumi murmurs as soon as she reaches him. “Please.”

Shinsou does, after shuddering a bit in obvious effort, and Izumi looks out, prepared for the worst.

They’re on a boat, with two of his classmates, Ausui Tsuyu and Mineta Minrou. Mineta is sobbing, which only concerns Izumi more. “Uh, why are we in the shipwreck zone? Where’s everyone else?” Izumi asks. The plan was for the mountain zone, not the shipwreck zone, and Aizawa and thirteen are so far away.

“Izumi! Oh thank god.” Shinsou breathes. “I wasn't sure if it was you.”

“HES GONE INSANE!” Comes a scream. Izumi looks down to see Mineta clinging to Tsuyu, who looks very concerned.

“Shinsou, are you okay?” She croaks at him. “Who are you talking to?”

“I... um...” Shinsou mutters.

“Why are there so many minds?” Izumi asks, reaching out admits the chaos to try and figure out what’s going on. Hundreds of them, surrounding the boat, scattered around the building, a few cracked and cold, all shuddering, angry, all focused on a younger mind with the thought of death- “Are those VILLAINS?”

“Everyone slow down!” Shinsou yells, clutching at his head. Everyone falls silent, exept for Minetas sniffles and jeering from don in the water. “Yes, there are villains.” Shinsou growls.

“We know that, Shinsou.” Tsuyu ribbits.

“Not you- oh goddamnit, can I tell them?” He growls, looking to the sky in frustration.

“I... do it. It’s obviously an extreme situation. Call me Dreamer though.” Izumi says, panicking a little. Just what is happening?

Shinsou nods. “Okay. Me and Todoroki have a mutual friend who can hop into minds. She’s here right now, which is why I look like I’m talking to myself.”

Mineta hiccups. “Are you sure you’re not insane?”

“Pretty sure. A sign of her quirk is the green eye” he explains, pointing. “Izu- Uh, Dreamer.” He ignores Mineta’s screech of recognition at the hero name and plows on, “a few minutes after we got here, a portal opened, and a bunch of villains came out. They said they wanted to kill All Might, and... well, Tsuyu?”

“If they’re trying so hard, they most likely have a way to do it.” Tsuyu points out, shaking off the oddity of the situation. Izumi is extremely grateful for that.

“DREAMER YOU GOTTA DO SOMETHING!” Mineta sobs, clutching at Shinsou’s stomach. It’s as high as he can reach. He’s on his tip toes, arms stretched high.

“Shut up! We don’t need the villains to know everything happening up here!” Shinsou hisses at him.

“I don’t think they do.” Izumi murmurs, deep in thought. “Ausui Tsuyu, quirk: frog. She can do nearly everything a frog can. Why would they put her here if they knew her quirk? It’s where she’s the strongest.”

Shinsou pauses. “You don't think they know our quirks?” He says, frowning slightly. “Of course...”

“They would have sent me to the fire zone if that was the case.” Tsuyu agrees, gathering the conversation from Shinsou’s words. She’s good at this talking to someone she can’t hear thing.

“Who cares!” Mineta shouts from below, waving his hands. “Dreamer, hop back and tell the teachers what’s going on!”

“Oh! Right!” Izumi says, surprised. “Just hold out an-”

The boat shudders, and they look up to see a giant hand above them. Izumi gulps.

“They’ve gotten inpatient.”

The hand comes crashing down, cleaving the entire boat in half. The three students are left scrambling for hand holds amongst the falling water, the boat bouncing on waves.

“We’re sinking!”

Screaming, Mineta runs for the side and starts throwing balls into the water as fast as he can.

“Stop him! They’ll figure out his quirk!” Izumi shouts, then catches sight of the villains. “Wait... what are they-”

The villains aren’t touching them, rather gently splashing at them or swimming away.

“They’re being cautious.” Izumi murmurs. “Ausui is unparalleled in the water, but amongst this many people she’s entirely overwhelmed, especially protecting the boys. Mineta would be able to capture them, but considering his aim... I’ve got it!”

“What?” Shinsou shouts over the water, which has started to calm down.

“I have a plan! Make Mineta keep throwing the balls.” Izumi says quickly. “Get as many villains as possible to answer you, then make them part the water and let it come crashing back. Minetas quirk will catch them when they’re pulled together. Then you three can leap as far as you can into the water, to avoid the boat, and Ausui can get you to dry land!”

Shinsou grins. “You’re amazing.” He whispers, then tells the others what she said.

Mineta gives a watery sob. “It’s not gonna woooork.”

“You got a better idea? No? Shut up and keep throwing.” Shinsou drawls in annoyance, marching to the railing and mustering his best ‘I’m better than you face,’ which actually rather impressive considering his self esteem. “OI, SEA FOOD! FISH STICKS MCGEE!”

Several annoyed shouts and grumbles fill the air, and Shinsou grins at them all. “About twelve actual responses. Push the water away and let it come back!”

The villains that hadn’t responded jeered at him, then started shouting at their team mates as they hurried to obey.

“What the fuck are you doin’ mate? We don’t-”

The water comes crashing back, and the tail end of many comments are drowned. The students stare down at the roiling water, which is making the boat sink faster.

“Come on, please tell me we got them...” Shinsou whispers. Mineta whimpers and clutches his bleeding scalp.

The villains bob back to the surface, growling and pushing at the sticky balls and each other.

Tsuyu smiles slightly. “Got ‘em, ribbit.”

“Yeah.” Shinsou breathes. “Dreamer, you’re the best.”

Izumi smiles. “You’re not out of the water yet. Literally. Have Tsuyu throw you two as far as possible, then jump herself. Then head back to the entrance, there are a lot of your classmates there. I really need to get help now!” Izumi reaches for the dream room, then pauses. “Hitoshi.”

“Yeah?” Shinsou says, watching a screaming Mineta arc gracefully through the air.
“Be careful.”

The severity of the situation sinks in. Hundreds of villains, all out for blood. Untrained children, spread randomly across the facility.

Unknown odds. An oath to kill All Might himself.

Shinsou nods solemnly. “I will. I promise.” He murmurs.

“Shinsou, your turn. And Dreamer, correct?” At Shinsou’s nod, Tsuyu speaks again. “Thank you.”

The last image Izumi has is of sparkling water and squirming villains hundreds of feet below.

The last feeling she has is of two uncomfortably familiar minds, one pulverized, and one cracked.

One cold.

One burning.

Chapter Text

“YAGI-SAN!”

“What the- Izumi?”

Izumi scrambles off the seat, tripping over her blanket. Yagi catches her, surprised, and she latches on.

“There- there are villains! And they attacked him, and...” she gasps for breath, shaking. “They said they had a way to kill you.”

Yagi turns pale, then turns to Nedzu. “Sir-”

Nedzu hops up. “Dreamer. Explain more, please.”

Izumi lets go of Yagi, stumbling back and trying to organize her thoughts. “I only saw one corner of the fighting. There were hundreds of villains, sir, I think I felt the one from the media break in! And...” Izumi shivers, hugging herself tightly. “And I think... it’s been so long, but think I felt... the Dragon...”

Yagis eyes widen, and Nedzu places a paw on her knee. “Relax. He can’t hurt you-”

“I’m not worried about me!” Izumi shouts, releasing her arms and shaking off her fear. “I’m worried about my Dad! And Shouto, and Hitoshi, and Kacchan! And Iida and Uraraka and everyone! Please, Yagi-San. Nedzu-San.” She whimpers, remembering the minds she had felt. Messed up, cracked, shattered, painful, angry, kill, kill, kill... “Please.” She whispers, looking down at Nedzu.

Nedzu hums, obviously thinking, and nods. “I’ll gather the teachers. They think they have a way to kill you, so All Might-”

“I’m not staying behind.” Yagi growls, already headed to the door. “Anything that can kill me would decimate the others. Besides, I’m faster. I can get there first, then the others can come in to finish them off.”

“All Might-”

The door shuts. Nedzu sighs. “Impulsive as he always was. Dreamer! Go back and help in any way you can.”

“Yes sir.” Izumi says, swallowing nervously and laying back down.

She has to do something. Anything.

She’s the one who can get there first.

 

—~—

 

“Shouto, let me in.” Izumi whispers, hand shaking against his light. He opens, and she sees a completely frozen battlefield, statues of Villains trembling.

“Dreamer?” He asks, scanning for any unfrozen enemies.

“Shouto!” Izumi gasps. “Oh thank god. I think you got them all- Wait who is-! Oh, right. Hakagure.”

“Haka-” something shoots past his face, and he whips around to freeze the villain who had fired at him. “Do you know what’s going on?”

“Not really. Hitoshi told me about what had happened before you got spilt up, and then there were villains everywhere.”

“Is he okay?” He asks, head darting to the side as a piece of ice shifts. It’s only Hakagure though.

“Huh?”

“Is Shinsou okay. And the others with him.”

Izumi smiles. “Yeah, they’re fine. We came up with a plan, they got out, and I went to warn All Might and the teachers. They’re on their way.”

“Good.”

“Who are you talking to?” Hakagure’s disembodied voice asks.

Shouto taps at his head. “Dreamer. She hops minds, wanted to say she alerted U.A.”

Hakagure gasps, and her mind light jumps closer. “Really? Oh my goodness, thank god, thank YOU. Ha, did you hear that, suckers? Pro heroes on the way! Y’all are so done!” She cheers to the frozen villains.

Shouto frowns. “They said the villains at the center- the smokey one, the big one, and the hand one- were the ones capable of taking out All Might.”

Izumi bites her lip and reaches for the area near the center. Pain... anger... panic... pulverized. “It doesn’t matter. These guys aren’t going anywhere, right?”

“Frozen through.”

“You should try and get out of here. I’m sure the others may need help. Lets see...” Izumi closes her eyes. “Hito, Mineta and Ausui are all at the waters edge... Kacchan and Kirishima are the closest to you... Yaoyorozu, Jirou, and Kaminari are in the mountain zone... Ojirou is alo- no, wait, Ayoma’s there, it looks like he’s hiding. Uh, Kouda and Tokoyami are together in the storm zone... and everyone else is by the gate.”

“We should head to the gate or the middle then. Eraserhead is good, but he won’t be able to hold them all off forever. We should give him some relief before the teachers show up.”

Hakagure’s mind light bobs. Izumi assumes she’s nodding, but it’s honestly hard to tell. “Okay! Can’t promise I’ll be much help though...”

“I’ll stay with you, to warn you if someone’s nearby.” Izumi decides.

Shouto tells Hakagure, whose light does the funny little wiggle thing again, and then starts bobbing off.

They’ve only been on the move for about a minute, entering the small forest that surrounds the center plaza, when Izumi feels someone else. Strong barriers, flaring rage hiding calm analytical thoughts...

“Wait, turn a bit to the right. Kacchan and Kirishima are there.” Izumi says.

Shouto beckons for Hakagure. “Uh, you’re following me, right?”

“Yup! Why are we going this way?”

“Dreamer says she felt some of our classmates.”

There’s an angry shout, and an explosion.

“Now I can hear some of our classmates.” Shouto says, deadpan as always.

Hakagure laughs a bit, then hurries towards the noise. “Hey!”

The two boys whirl around, fists up and quirks activated. Kirishima drops his hardening when he sees Shouto walk around a tree.

“Hey, Todoroki! And, Uh, Hakagure? I think?” He says, hurrying over.

“Yup, I’m here!” Hakagure chirps. Also Dreamer!”

Kirishima frowns. “Wait- what?”

“There’s no one else here, invisigirl.” Bakugou growls as he walks over.

Shouto taps his skull. “She can hop into minds. She sent for help, they’re on the way. We just need to hold out till then.”

“Hop minds?” Bakugou asks, yes narrowing. “Who did you say it was?”

“Please just say my hero name.” Izumi whispers.

Shouto frowns. “Dreamer. Pro hero Dreamer.”

“Something wrong, dude?” Kirishima asks, confused.

Bakugo shakes his head, looking away in annoyance. “It’s nothing. I used to know someone with a similar quirk is all.”

Kirishima shrugs. “Maybe it’s the same person? Hey, Dreamer? He says, looking over at Shouto. “Did you know Bakugou?”

Izumi blinks. “Uhhh...”

Bakugou growls lowly, ignoring them. “No. No, it’s not. Now come on, let’s go beat up some idiots who decided to break into a hero school. All of your Villains were weak, right?”

Shouto nods. “I interrogated them. Apparently the dangerous ones were leather jacket, armored mist, hand man, and the big one.”

“Technical terms.” Hakagure says, nodding.

Shouto frowns. “How else am I supposed to say it?”

“Armored mist?” Izumi asks.

“Entire body made of black smoke, with an armored neck.” Shouto was explains.

Bakugou grunts in annoyance. “Well, I’m gonna kill that fucking warp gate, smoke or not.”

“It may seem childish, but it’s actually a good idea!” Kirishima interrupts at Shouto’s masterful bitch face. “He’s the villains way in and out, right? So by taking him out, we trap them! We only need to figure out how...”

“It’s impossible.” Hakagure says.

“I don’t care about what’s possible.” Bakugou growls at her.

Izumi gasps, realizing something. “No, it’s not impossible! The armor!”

“The armor?” Shouto asks, confused.

Bakugou looks over at him, then slowly grins. “Why have armor if it isn’t protecting anything?” He muses. “There’s a body in there. Squishy bits.”

Izumi grins. “And so-”

“I can take him out.” Bakugou says.

Shouto blinks at thier unheard synchronization. “Well...”

Bakugou turns away and runs towards the center, grinning dangerously.

“Hey- Bakugou! Wait for us!” Kirishima shouts, hurrying after him. Shouto and Hakagure follow, catching up to Bakugou quickly.

Izumi tunes them out, listening for the minds of villains and students once more. At the gate, there’s a sudden surge of determination, and a steely blue light breaks off from the rest. Iida running for help most likely. A similar surge occurs in the mountain zone, and several villains fall unconscious. Another’s mind grows fuzzy at the same time, shuddering with electricity. Kouda and Tokoyami dart around, small groups of villains slowly being overrun by an odd sliver of mind, dark and translucent, whipping around Tokoyami- is that dark shadow? How does that even work? What?

Izumi shakes her head and ignores it, reaching out again, this time focusing on older, darker, unknown minds. A deep purple mind, appearing here and there, the pulverized mind, the-

Fire. Angry, calculating, ashy ember fire, so close, too close, why didn’t she pay attention, why was she ignoring him!

“Shouto.” Izumi says, voice trembling. “Please run.”

“What? Run?” He says, stopping so suddenly Kirishima nearly runs into him. Bakugou turns, confused.

“What the fuck, ice prince-”

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t Endeavors son.”

Izumi whimpers, hands over her ears, and shrinks silently to the back of Shouto’s mind.

The four students drop into fighting stances, watching the tree the voice came from.

“Oh, how rude. I just came to introduce myself.” The voice croons, sickeningly sweet. It sounds so, so artificial.

A man walks around the tree, smiling at them all. He small and slim, a leather jacket on his shoulders, boots crushing a fallen leaf, black tangled hair, the scar, those eyes...

Izumi shudders.

“You may have heard of me. I’m the Dragon.” He says simply, raising a cigarette to his lips and smirking at their terrified faces.

“This isn’t usually my kind of gig, you know.”

Kirishima shudders and shifts uncomfortably. Bakugou looks like he’s about to explode.

“Usually I’m one for big name heroes. Not little babies like you lot. But, well, this is a big deal, huh? Breaking into U.A... Course, I’m not allowed to be part of the main event, which is such a shame. I would have loved to get my hands on that quirk erasing SON OF A BITCH!”

A stream of fire envelopes the cigarette on his final word, and it falls to the ground, ashes. Hakagure lets out a little squeal of fright, which only seems to entertain him.

“Aww, did I scare you? Poor widdle baby.” The Dragon says, stomping the ashes beneath his heel. “Well, enough small talk-”

“I’m going to kill you.”

The Dragon raises his eyebrows at Bakugou, who’s trembling with rage. “Oh?”

“I’m going to kill you for what you did to her. For what you did to THEM!” He screams, raising his hands and letting off an explosion, flying towards the Villain and knocking everyone else to the ground.

“Bakugou, NO!” Kirishima shouts, panicked.

The Dragon chuckles and steps aside, Bakugou flying past him. “Oh, did I burn someone important to you?” He whispers with false sympathy, fake pout breaking into a smirk as Bakugou skids to a stop. “Did I watch them burn, watch their faces turn black and charred?”

Bakugou lets out an incoherent scream and attacks again.

“You’ll have to be a bit more specific.” The Dragon muses, wrapping his fist around Bakugou’s throat and slamming him to the ground. “I kill a lot of people. I don’t remember most, they all look the same as burning corpses.... people make such excellent kindling...”

His mouth begins to burn.

“Help him!” Izumi shouts, horrified as Bakugou makes a strange choking noise.

Shouto’s foot stomps against the ground, and a spike of ice flies over Bakugou into the Dragons face. The Dragon leaps away, releasing the pinned high schooler as he does.

“Ice, hm? You’ll be fun to burn.”

Kirishima pulls Bakugou out from under the ice. “Dude, that’s a big villain, he’s not like the others, we can’t just-”

“Midoriya.” Bakugou growls, slapping away Kirishima’s hands. “Remember these names? Midoriya Inko. Midoriya Izumi. I’m going to kill you for taking them!”

Izumi gasps from inside Shouto’s mind. “Oh no... oh no no no make him stop!”

The Dragon gasps as well, a little smile on his face. “Oh! Those two! You knew them!” He says, surprised. “Were you close to my dear, sweet little Izumi-Chan?”

“Izumi-Chan?” Shouto whispers, incredulous. Izumi whimpers again.

“You don’t get to call her that!” Bakugou roars, throwing himself at the man once more. “After what you did?”

The Dragon cackles and slaps him aside. “Oooh, you two must have been veeery close.”

Bakugou pulls himself up, glaring at the Dragon. “Shut. Up.”

“Dude, stop!” Kirishima yells, breaking free of his shock. The Dragon whips around and releases a stream of fire, and Kirishima yelps and hardens quickly.

Bakugou leaps at the Villain’s unguarded back, arm drawn back and prepared to ignite. At the last second, the man turns and kicks out, pushing Bakugou to the side.

“Tut tut, no manners these days.” The Dragon simpers. “Give me a moment, I need to burn your classmates! Then we can talk about my daughter!”

Shouto sends another wave of ice, only for it to be dodged again. “Bakugou, stop, we don’t stand a chance against him-”

“Listen to your friends, little hero!” The Dragon calls, flame falling from his lips like drool.

Bakugou shakes off the others. “You killed them. You killed Deku, and Auntie Inko, and I’m going to make sure you die for it!”

The Dragon raises his eyebrows. “Killed them?”

“Make him shut up.” Izumi pleads. “Shouto, please, please make him stop talking.”

Bakugou launches himself once more, screaming bloody murder. Explosions and fire meet, the other three students watching in paralyzed panic as Bakugou rages and the Dragon only laughs.

“Killed then? Killed them?” The man cackles. “Oh, I killed Inko. That traitorous bitch deserved it. I burned her and that whole apartment to the ground.”

A new burst of flame pushes Bakugou back towards the others, where Kirishima grabs his arms to stop him from attacking once more.

“But Izumi?” The Dragon murmurs. “She’s why I went there. Sensei wanted her, I wanted her... and I had her!” He looks up, eyes deranged, a crazy smile on his face. “I had her, right here! In my arms!” Hands whip out, holding something that isn’t there to his chest. Holding someone that isn’t there. “I was so close.” The Dragon whispers, hands closing, eyes narrowing. “And then he TOOK HER AWAY AGAIN!”

Flame erupts from his mouth, and Shouto puts a wall of ice around them, which immediately begins to melt. Kirishima pulls Hakagure, defenseless at this point, behind him.

“Deku... isn’t dead?” Bakugou whispers, face pale. “Then-”

A hand slams against the ice. “They took her! All I wanted was my child. My blood! Her quirk was so strong! So fascinating! But instead all I got was empty promises!”

The hand balls into a fist and pounds against the weeping barrier.

“I wanted to teach her! Free her mind from the lies of heroes! Show her just how beautiful fire can become!”

Izumi curls herself even tighter. “Please... please...”

“But now it looks like they didn’t just take her from me! They ripped her from you, too! They didn’t even bother to tell you she was alive!”

Bakugou glares at the silhouette. “I...”

“Heroes are trash. Look at the former number 2!” The Dragon shouts. “He may have a restraining order, but he’s still at large! Still working!”

“SHUT UP!” Bakugou screams, exploding the ice wall and tackling the villain on the other side. “SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP! ILL KILL YOU!”

“Bakugou, you cant-!”

“He’s not going to stop.” Shouto says, dropping into a fighting stance. “We can only help him.”

“No! No, no, not you too, please Shouto, please don’t, he’ll hurt you!” Izumi shouts, reaching out.

Shouto ignores her, instead icing the Dragon’s feet as Kirishima nods in resignation.

“Hakagure. Run, find help.” Shouto says, launching another attack. Hakagures mind light bobs, and she runs.

“You’ve been listening to heroes lies as well!” The Dragon shouts, cackling. “You all have! We’ll kill All Might! And that Quirk erasing child thief! I’ll burn them! And EVERY OTHER HERO THAT STANDS IN BETWEEN ME AND WHAT I WANT!”

The four of them clash, Shouto freezing the Dragon as much as he can, only for the ice to be shattered and melted away. Kirishima tries to get in close, but is met with flames that make the tips of his hardened arms glow red. Bakugou screams and fights, explosions slowly getting closer to their target, adeptly adjusting to the villain’s fighting style despite his blind rage. Izumi can feel his mind, so focused on this one man...

The Dragon is still laughing. Swatting away attempts to subdue him, dodging easily, bursts of fire swirling around him as he fights off the heroes in training.

“I don’t even want to kill you now! I know at least two of you have been hurt by people that call themselves heroes!” He shouts. “I’ll kill the third! That will get All Might here!”

“Shut up, you crazy pyromaniac!”

Bakugou holds out his arms, bracing himself against the ground and reaching for his gauntlets. He jerks the handles a bit, then pulls at the tab that pops out. Nitroglycerin sweat sprays from the holes, and Bakugou ignites it with a scream of rage. A huge blast rips through concrete, headed straight for the villain.

This time, The Dragon doesn’t dodge.

Instead, he breathes in, and roars.

Shouto dives to the ground, doing his best to freeze himself there. Kirishima digs hardened fingers into the asphalt.

It’s not enough. The two blasts meet in a huge ball of heat and light, lighting the nearby trees aflame. Kirishima and Shouto are thrown back, tumbling to the ground and yanking them away from the scalding heat.

When it finally stops, the silence is nearly as loud as the implosion.

Shouto groans and struggles to stand, scanning the area where the two instigators last were.

“Whoa.” Kirishima whispers, shocked by the utter destruction.

The ground between them has been completely destroyed, a huge crater taking its place. Bits of rubble and cracked trees litter the ground, and standing on either side of it all is Bakugou and the Dragon, panting as they glare at each other.

“Well.” The Dragon growls, still out of breath. “Impressive. This is a decent fight, though I was hoping to be the one to end Eraserhead...”

Izumi’s eyes widen, breath shaky. “He- he mentioned that before. Killing Dad. You don’t think-”

“Find him.” Shouto whispers, trying not to attract attention. “The Dragon is deadly, but we’ve got one nearly impervious to flame and the two strongest in the class here. Three of the other dangerous ones are up against your Dad, and he’ll want to know help is on the way.”

“But-”

“The Dragon is obviously affecting you.” Shouto says, glaring at him. “I don’t really understand what’s happening, but I’d like to keep you as far away as possible. I promise we’ll be fine, but I can’t say the same for Aizawa.”

“I...”

“Please, Izumi.”

The Dragon and Bakugou clash once more, Kirishima still doing his best to help.

Izumi bites her lip, tears falling from her eyes. “Come back in one piece, okay?”

Shouto nods. “I promise. I’ll keep those two safe as well.”

Izumi reaches for the dream room, looking back at the fire and flames one last time before tearing herself away.

She rushes to her Dads light, wiping tears from her eyes.

Izumi reaches for it, whispering “please be okay, please be okay, please be okay...”

He doesn’t feel okay.

Pain radiates off the light in waves, jarring with feelings of helplessness and shock. Underlying it is... fear. Deep, cold fear, trying to be pressed down.

Izumi pulls him close, gently guiding herself through emotions to place her hand against the light. “Dad... please, let me in. Let me in, I can-” she breaks off into a soft sob. “I...”

His mind opens.

The first thing Izumi recognizes is gasping breaths, interrupted by small chokes. There cracked asphalt in front of Aizawa’s eyes, blood splattered across it. His arms are twisted awkwardly, and his goggles are gone. There’s a weight on his back, and huge hands on his arms. She can feel Shinsou, Tsuyu, and Mineta as well, frozen with horror. She can’t feel... whatever the thing is on her Dad’s back.

It’s mindless. Wrong.

There’s no light. No glass. No barrier. Just an empty, unthinking, unfeeling void.

“...Dad?” Izumi whispers, feeling sick.

“I-zu...”

“What are you muttering, Eraserhead?” A new voice asks. Izumi reaches for it, trying to distract herself.

It’s the pulverized mind. The one that had taken out the wall, reduced it to dust. Izumi looks through bloodied eyes. He’s pale, and covered in severed hands. Pressed to his face, holding his neck, wrapped around his arms... and he’s just standing there. Watching.

Something else cracks in Aizawa’s body, and Izumi echoes it with a shocked whimper. This... is so much worse that she thought.

A sliver of black mist appears behind the watching villain, growing to become the warp gate the others were talking about.

“Shikaragi Tomura.”

The pale man- Shikaragi Tomura- turns to him. “Kurogiri. Did you manage to kill thirteen?”

“I incapacitated them. But there were students I was unable to disperse and one of them got outside the facility.”

Shikaragi turns sharply, staring through the hand. “You...”

He growls, turning back to Aizawa. He reaches a hand up to his neck and begins scratching violently.

Izumi whimpers at how convoluted his mind is. She can feel him, completely, dust spinning around.

All might...

Heroes...

Kill...

Kill...

Kill...

“Kurogiri, you fool...” he growls, still scratching. “If you weren’t a warp gate I’d tear apart every last atom in your body!” Izumi shivers and whimpers inside her dad’s mind.

The villain stops scratching. “We can’t win against dozens of pros.” He murmurs. “It’s game over. Back to the title screen... and I was so looking forwards to finishing this today. Damn it... Oh well. Lets go home.”

Izumi looks up at that. “This... is it?” she whispers. “They know All Might is coming... don’t they want to kill him? They must know U.A. will beef up security... this is their best chance...”

“Oh...” Shikaragi says. “Before we go, let’s make sure the symbol of peace is broken.” He turns, and Izumi’s eyes widen in horror when she sees where he’s looking.

“Let’s dull his pride.”

Shikaragi dives for the students, hand outstretched.

“Lets make this hurt.”

His hand is aiming for Ausui, and Izumi suddenly gets a flash of remembered pain from Aizawa.

A crumbling elbow.

A destroyed wall.

One touch.

His hand lays on her head, and everyone is frozen with horror, shock, and expectation.

Nothing happens.

“Tch.”

Shikaragi turns to Aizawa, hand still on Ausui. “You really are impressive... Eraserhead.”

A huge hand slams Aizawa into the asphalt.

Finally, the others unfreeze. “Let go of her!” Shinsou shouts, lashing out at Shikaragi. He jumps out of the way, and Shinsou pulls his classmates back. Shikaragi doesn’t seem to care.

Shikaragi hums, tilting his head back to look at Aizawa. “Nomu...”

The thing on her dad’s back shifts at the name.

“Kill him.”

Izumi’s eyes widen as the mindless thing’s hand pulls him up once more.

“NO!”

Chapter Text

Time slowed to a crawl.

Nomu’s hand descended slowly, and all Izumi could do was watch in horror.

Think. Izumi tells herself. Think.

Nomu is mindless. Not in the way Nedzu is to her quirk, but a true void. She can’t effect it at all. Nomu is a killing machine, only listening to-

Shigaraki.

The hand grabs at Aizawas hair. Startled into action, Izumi throws herself out of her Dad’s mind, reaching for the pale dust.

“Please don’t be too late, please, I can’t loose him too-”

The dust is easy to pass by. In the space of a second, Izumi is watching the same scene from a different perspective, this one not surrounded by helpless pain but by childish pride and fascination.

Nomu lifts Aizawa’s weak body by the head, a weak twitch the only indication he’s alive.

Izumi opens her mouth to scream-

“STOP!”

Nomu freezes.

“Shigaraki Tomura?”

Izumi turns to the misty warp gate, whose eyes are wide in surprise.

“Why did you stop Nomu?”

Izumi looks down at her hands- no. Not her hands. These are too large, too pale, skin cracked and dry without freckles and the stains of pens covering them. Beyond that, the body is far to long and gangly, and the ground is much further away than it should have been. And when she had shouted... that wasn’t her voice. It wasn’t even a female voice.

She’s in Shigaraki’s body. She’s controlling him.

“I...” She whispers. Okay. Forget how. Just focus on why. Save Aizawa. “Nomu! Put him down!”

The huge thing places him back into the pool of blood, and Izumi sighs in relief. “Um, oka-”

Something lunges at her from inside, and, unused to the body, Izumi stumbles to the floor in shock. Shigaraki is fighting back, pushing against Izumi’s control.

“Someone’s- in my head-” he growls out, before Izumi can rein him in.

“Stop hurting my Dad!” She shouts.

“Da- who even are you?” Shigaraki grumbles, quirk making asphalt dust. “Some new hero? One of the students?”

“I’m Dreamer.” Izumi growls back. “I’ve been here longer than you know. I called the pros long before that student escaped! I told All Might directly!”

“Dreamer?” Shigaraki asks. “Didn’t Sensei tell me that was the Dragons kid?”

Izumi lets go in shock.

“Yeah.” Shigaraki whispers, grinning at his freedom. “Nomu. Make sure the students don’t escape.”

Distantly, Izumi can feel the three mind lights be lifted into the air, confusion and shock radiating off them in waves. One mind runs through old hero stories in horror.

“Dreamer.” Shikaragi muses. “Sensei told me about a girl once. This little kid, ten, I think? Had managed to get into his mind without any issue. His!” He shakes his head. “Said this girl could find so many allies, scope out enemies, torture people from the inside without them ever realizing it was happening... and she was the Dragons kid! Easy win, two powerful allies in one move... too bad it didn’t go as planned, hm? He lost track of her when Eraserhead intervened.”

Izumi shudders. Sensei... it all comes back to that one man. One dream, so long ago, yet she can’t forget it.

“But then a few years later he heard of a Dreamer... someone who knew things it wouldn’t be possible to know about.” Shigaraki chuckles, walking forwards. “Oh, both Sensei and your father were so happy to find you again. To know that your really were out there. The Dragon was so proud when he heard about all the Endeavor drama! Shame he got off easy. But your father was so proud... his little girl, following in his footsteps...”

Izumi shoves her hands over her ears. Of course they would see that, how could she have been so stupid!

“Just imagine what would happen,” Shigaraki whispers, stopping before Aizawa’s broken body. “If the Dragon found out this “hero” became a child thief in more ways than one?”

He squats on the ground, and Izumi pales at just how bloody her fathers face is face is. Just how much pain is radiating off his mind. One red eye moves, focusing on the green through cold fingers.

“He’d burn him.” Shikaragi whispers. “Slowly. Maybe it’s better if Eraserhead dies here, under his daughter’s eyes... it would be merciful.”

Too late, Izumi realizes what Shigaraki is doing. Aizawa is too hurt to move, one eye a bloody mess, both arms and several ribs broken. He can’t defend himself from the pale, deadly hand as it reaches down, down-”

“Wait- STOP!”

Even as she screams, Izumi knows she won’t be able to do anything this time. Shigaraki is playing with her, he knows she’s here, and he’s not letting his guard down. She tries anyway, reaching for control.

“Please!”

BOOM.

Everyone freezes at the sound, looking up to the entrance. The doors have fallen in, and a cloud of smoke has erupted in their place, masking the body that stands inside.

But it doesn’t matter that she can’t see the body. Izumi knows that mind anywhere, no matter what form he’s taken. She’s known him since she was eight and idolized him for longer.

All Might stalks through the smoke, suit jacket in hand. He isn’t smiling. Izumi blinks at that, feeling the pure anger radiating off him. But he still raises his voice, smiling kindly for students with tears in their eyes.

“Young Dreamer told me something was happening.” He speaks, footsteps seeming to echo in the resounding silence. “And I passed young Iida on the way, and he told me the rest.”

He stops at the top of the huge staircase. “It’s all right now!” He shouts, looking out at the frozen battlefield. “I am here!”

Most of the villains shiver with the promise of a fight, but not Shigaraki.

“Oh.” He giggles. “We’re getting a continue.”

Izumi doesn’t waste anymore time. She seizes control of a distracted Shikaragi and throws him away from her dad, whose soft gray light gives out a surge of relief then goes unconscious.

“Nomu, drop them!” She shouts, and the three students fall back to the water with a splash.

Shigaraki wrenches back control. “You little-”

“Agh!”

“Ow!”

Curses of pain fill the air, and Shikaragi turns just in time for an uppercut to the face. His mask goes flying, and he falls to the ground. Behind them, Izumi can feel the students and her Dad being pulled away by All Mights.

Shigaraki’s hands slap over his face, and inside his mind Izumi yelps as he grows unstable. “No... it’s no good... it’s no good... I’m sorry, Father-” his hands scrabble for the dropped ‘mask’

“Is that his fathers hand?” Izumi whispers, horrified.

Shigaraki slips it back onto his face with a sigh of relief, mind turning calculating once more. “He hit me on the way to save them... such is the violence of a government official. He’s fast, as I expected... I couldn’t follow him with my eyes. But not as fast as I expected... I guess it’s true then. He is getting weaker.”

Izumi’s eyes widen. How could he have known?

Shigaraki turns to see All Might hand over Aizawa to Shinsou and the others.

“Sir.” Shinsou says, draping Aizawa’s upper body over his shoulders. “I’m pretty sure Dreamer is in the hand villains mind, so she... May help? She controlled him a few times. And the big one, I’m pretty sure he’s nearly as strong as you.”

All Might nods. “Thank you, young Shinsou. It’s all going to be fine now!”

The students nod, and with one final glance over their shoulder, carry Aizawa away. Izumi watches worriedly, but her attention is brought back to All Might when he glares at them.

“So that’s what he looks like to villains.” She muses, trying to distract herself. “Scary.”

“Shut up.” Shigaraki hisses under his breath.

All Might launches himself towards the villains, arms crossed and eyes glowing, but Shikaragi doesn’t even flinch.

“CAROLINA-”

“Nomu.”

“-SMASH!”

Wind roars past, pushed aside by All Mights hit. But Nomu, who had taken the full force of the strike, remains unmoved.

“What?” Izumi gasps as All Might tries once more, this time at its face. “That’s-”

“It doesn’t work because of shock absorption.” Shikaragi says, smiling beneath his hand as he watches. “In order to truly hurt Nomu, it would be most effective to slowly gouge out his flesh. Weather he would let you or not is another issue!”

Izumi gulps. “It really is a killing machine...”

“Thank you for telling me all that!” All Might announces, narrowly dodging a grab and darting around behind Nomu. “If that’s true, then it makes it easier for me!”

He grabs Nomu around the waist and heaves it over his head, slamming him into the concrete so hard a cloud of dust explodes from the spot.

Izumi almost starts cheering. A few minds in the distance certainly do, pride for the symbol of peace overflowing.

But Shigaraki doesn’t seem upset at all. Instead his mind feels almost... smug?

“What happened?” Izumi whispers. “Something’s wrong.”

“I suppose you can sense it.” Shigaraki muses, smiling. “You both forgot about Kurogiri.”

The dust clears, and Izumi gasps in horror.

All Might is still bent over backwards, suplexing Nomu’s legs. But the rest of its body is disappearing through a smoky portal, and rising once more just beneath All Might. It’s hands are digging into his sides, and Izumi can just see blood beginning to spread. Beside them, Kurogiri rises, a pillar of dark mist.

“You tried to immobilize him by burying him deep in concrete, correct?” Shigaraki calls. “That won’t work. Because he is as strong as you are. And he has allies.” He giggles, then looks up at the pillar of smoke. “This is good, Kurogiri. An unexpected opportunity.”

The Warp Gate’s eyes narrow, and so does the portal. All Might grunts in pain, and releases Nomu’s legs to start pulling uselessly at the black skinned hands that press into his weak spot.

“Kurogiri.”

“I do not particularly want blood and guts swirling around inside me. But to take someone as great as you... it would be an honor. See, Nomu’s job was to immobilize you, as you are too fast to see with the human eye. But my job is to lower you into my portal, and when you are halfway inside, to close it. And to tear you apart.”

Izumi can practically see the blood splatter. It’s a good plan, as Nomu is a match, but a match can’t over power. But immobilization, then assistance... she can’t think of any way to help.

“Oh, so glad you like it.” Shigaraki nearly purrs.

Izumi slaps her hands over her mouth. Damn her muttering!

“Kurogiri.”

Nomu begins to sink into the portal, dragging All Might with it.

“Stop it!” Izumi shouts, trying to take control once more. Shigaraki squashes her down.

“Stop that, Dreamer. I want to see this.” He says, eyes wide as if it will help him watch better. Izumi is forced to watch with him, as All Mights feet begin to sink in, the rest of him struggling as he tries to break free-

“COME BACK HERE YOU LITTLE SHITS!”

Ice coats Nomu’s side, stopping just before it’s hands and loosening its grip.

Shigaraki whips around to the source of the ice, and Izumi lets out a breath of shock.

Shouto and Kirishima are running for them, the latter dragging Bakugou behind him as he shouts curses at the Dragon. There’s a huge red burn of Kirishima’s side, Shouto’s ice has melted away and he’s favoring his left leg, and Bakugou no longer has the gauntlets. The Dragon isn’t completely untouched though, one sleeve of his jacket gone and the arm beneath it bearing an explosion shaped mark.

“Bakugou, the gate!” Kirishima shouts, throwing him into the air. Thankfully, Bakugou seems to be able to let go of his grudge, and he blasts himself to Kurogiri and tackles him to the ground.

Shigaraki swears, darts forwards, and attempts to grab Shouto, only to be kicked aside.

“Hitoshi?” Izumi squeaks, as Shouto is pulled back.

“Don’t let him touch you, Todoroki.” The purple haired boy says, letting go of Shouto’s shoulder (which is still wet from melted ice) and sinking into a fighting stance. “He can disintegrate anything, including humans.”

Shouto nods gratefully. “Thank you.”

That’s all Izumi manages to get from the conversation before a rock hard hand swipes at Shigaraki’s head and he dodges away. Kirishima backs up as well, looking annoyed.

“Damnit, I was the only one who didn’t land a hit...”

All Might takes advantage of the distraction and Nomu’s loosened grip, twisting away and jumping towards the students.

“Yes!” Izumi shouts. “Yes yes yes oh my god!”

The Dragon stops his chase, breathing hard in frustration as he stops near Shigaraki. Izumi pulls herself as far away as possible.

“Stop moving you careless bastard!” Bakugou shouts, hand crackling with little explosions. “You’re just what I thought you’d be. Armor always protects something, right? And earlier you said “that’s dangerous” when I attacked. So I can hurt you. Only some parts of your body can become a warp gate.” He grins, shoving at the metal. “So if you so much as twitch suspiciously, I blow you to kingdom fucking come.”

“Whoa, dude.” Kirishima says, glancing over. “Not very heroic.”

Shigaraki growls. “Our way in and out has been incapacitated... we almost had him too!” He groans. “What is it with these people, adding stage after stage before we can kill the final boss?”

“They’re heroes.” The Dragon says, rolling his eyes. “It’s what they do.”

“Yeah, well, maybe if you had managed to take out three teenagers!”

“Well, why don’t you try?” The Dragon hisses, waving his hand at the students. “Just don’t kill the explosive one. I want him.”

“I kill whoever the hell I want-”

“No one is killing anyone today.”

The arguing villains turn around. Kurogiri is still under Bakugou, the others standing around him.

Shigaraki huffs at the interruption. “We’ll see about that. Nomu!”

Nomu, who had just kind of sitting there in an awkward position, stuck through portals and half covered in ice, shifts. It’s limbs begin to crumble away beneath Shouto’s ice, much to his shock.

The thing is still moving though. Scrabbling at the ground with one hand and a half a thigh.

“Even though it’s body is broken... it’s still moving?” Izumi gasps. “But... how? It can’t defeat All Might now. And Shigaraki isn’t that dumb...”

Shigaraki grins. “No. I’m not.”

The ice falls away, and a bulge of muscle sprouts from Nomu’s side, slowly growing into his missing half.

“His quirk wasn’t shock absorption?” All Might says in surprise, clutching at his side.

“I didn’t say that was all he had.” Shigaraki grins as pitch black skin grows back in a patchwork. “This is his super-regeneration.”

“Two quirks.” Izumi whispers.

“He’s a super efficient sand bag. Nomu is bio- engineered to take you at 100%.” Shigaraki calls. “But first... Nomu. I believe we’ll need our warp gate back.”

Things happen so fast that Izumi can barely register it. A void, a shining gold light, and a proud orange dart around so fast they don’t look like spheres but rather streaks in her eye.

In a moment, two dust clouds have been formed once more. (Seriously? that’s like five in this chapter alone. (Nvm it’s four I just counted.))

“Ka-! Wait.” Izumi says, blinking at the new arrangement of minds. “Oh. Ohhhhhh.”

Shigaraki frowns at that. “What the...”

“Bakugou? You dodged?! That’s amazing!” Kirishima shouts. Bakugou blinks from his new position behind him.

“It wasn’t me. Shut up.” He growls back.

The dust clears, revealing All Might in Bakugous place. His shirt sleeves have been torn away, there’s a huge gouge in the ground where he had tried to dig in with his feet, and the wall behind him is reduced to rubble.

Shigaraki narrows his eyes. “He protected the child, huh.”

“He’s a hero.” Izumi fires back.

All Might grunts in pain. “Do you not know how to hold back?”

Shigaragi tilts his head to the side. “I was saving my allies. I had no coice. Besides, you attacked me full force earlier, I would have been seriously hurt if not for Nomu.” He raises his hands. “You know what, All Might? I’m angry. Angry about this world that praises some people for the same actions that are despised. You are meant to stop others through violence! But violence only breeds violence. The world will see this once you are gone!”

“I’m angry for a world that won’t let me take what rightfully belongs to me.” The Dragon shouts, joining in. “People fight for their families and are praised for it! But instead... instead my daughter... my Izumi...”

Shinsou gets a really weird look on his face. “Izumi?”

“Shut the FUCK UP!” Bakugou yells. “Deku probably would have- hates you anyway! Because you fucking murdered Inko!”

“Izumi’s mind was poisoned by lies! I can help her see the truth!” The Dragon shouts back, fire falling from his face. “And that bitch Inko threw me in jail!”

“GOOD!”

“You know him, huh.” Shikaragi whispers. Izumi stays silent.

Shigaraki sighs. “Doesn’t matter. Nomu! Kurogiri! Kill All Might. And Dragon...” he turns to him. “How would you like another go at them?”

The Dragon grins, mouth already burning from his yelled conversation. “It would be my genuine pleasure.”

“It’s four against five.” Shinsou says, glaring.

Shouto nods. “And Bakugou exposed the warps weakness.”

“If we all work together, we can take him!” Kirishima says, hardening his arms.

“No.” All Might says. The students look to him in surprise. “Run away. And watch a pro go all out on them.”

“You would have been in trouble if we didn’t intervene.” Shouto points out.

“That’s a different story. And I thank you. But now...” glowing eyes fix themselves on the villains. “Besides. I’d like revenge for something as well.”

Izumi blinks at that. “Oh, not you too...”

The Dragon and Shigaraki rush forwards, eyes focused on the students.

“Looks like we’re doing this after all!” Kirishima shouts.

But before anyone can reach them, All Might soars past. Shigaraki gasps in surprise, the Dragon releasing a burst of flame that doesn’t really do anything. Because All Might isn’t aiming for them. He’s after Nomu.

The mindless beast meets the Symbol of Peace, the punch they give sending out a blast of air that sends everyone flying. Izumi can literally see Nomu’s muscles rippling like waves as his quirk nullifies it, but Shigaraki and the dragon go flying before she can see much else. She can feel the students holding onto the ground as hard as they can, Shouto snatching Shinsou as he nearly flies away and freezing them both to the ground.

“Tch.” Shigaraki grunts as he lands. “Hey, you talked about his shock absorption yourself earlier, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I did!” All Might shouts, hands flying in a blur.

Kurogiri is pushed back beside the other villains, smoke streaming behind him. “I can’t get near them!”

“If your quirk isn’t shock nullification but shock absorption,” All Might shouts through the sound of his fists impact and the ground shattering beneath them, “then there’s a limit to it, right?”

Izumi reaches for Shigaraki’s mind. He’s distracted, and she needs to do everything she can...

Shigaraki nearly screams in frustration.

“Made to fight me, eh?” All Might shouts. “If you are capable of taking me at one hundred percent, I must simply force you to surrender from beyond it!”

“He’s bleeding while giving it his all...” Izumi whispers from inside Shigaraki’s mind. “Those aren’t random punches, either. They’re all with over 100% of his power...”

Shigaraki goes still as he listens to her words.

Nomu flies through the air into the forest, All Might in hot pursuit.

“A true hero...” All Might announces, “can always break out of a tough spot, and find a way for justice to prevail!”

Nomu hits the ground, bouncing back up with how hard he was struck down.

“You may know these words, villains! I know I said them when I last took down the Dragon!” All Might shouts. “But I’m about to teach you once more!”

He reels back, glaring at Nomu. “Go beyond! PLUS ULTRA!”

Izumi swears the world goes dark when he hits.

Nomu soars. Up over the battlefield, past the conflagration zone, over the shipwreck zone, through the band of lights and the ceiling, and into the sky. The whole building shakes, a stream of blinding light streaming through the hole in the dome.

Izumi lets out a small laugh of disbelief. “That crazy idiot. He actually did it.”

“I really have gotten weaker.” The cloud of dust (now its five) falls away, All Might gasping inside. “In my prime that would have taken five hits. But now...” he turns to smile at the students. “It took over three hundred!”

“He... he cheated.” Shigaraki whispers, shaking in rage. “He must have.”

All Might turns to them. “Now, villains. I’m sure we all want to get this over with quickly.”

“Weaker?” Shigaraki mumbles, trembling. “No... we’ve been completely overwhelmed. I can’t believe he did that to my Nomu...”

A burst of pain comes from All Might, and Izumi realizes what a tough spot they’re in. He’s bluffing. She knows he is. The hero work from earlier, and how much effort that would have taken...

Izumi squashes down her muttering. She can’t betray what is really happening. They think All Might is as strong as ever.

“Sensei must have lied. Or been wrong... no, he’s never wrong. But then how? Did he use a cheat or something?” Shigaraki mutters, scratching at his neck. Beside them, the Dragon growls in anger, but doesn’t move.

“Sensei?” Izumi whispers. Sensei knew about this. He knew that All Might was getting weaker, and he told Shigaraki... but how?

“What’s wrong?” All Might calls. Shigaraki stops scratching. “You’re not coming? I thought you wanted to ‘clear’ this.” Eyes so bright they practically burn into Shigaraki’s mind to see Izumi narrow at them. “Come get me if you can.”

Shigaraki stumbles back. The Dragon, for all his growling, takes a few steps away as well.

“Argh!” Shigaraki yells. “If only I had nomu... Sensei would be able to go up against him no problem, but-!”

Come on, just go home. Izumi thinks. Go home go home go home GO HOME.

“Shigaraki Tomura! Calm yourself!” Kurogiri whispers. “Look carefully! He is obviously weakened by Nomu’s attacks. And we have the Dragon, who was a good match as well as several underlings we can use. We still have a chance of killing him before reinforcements come.”

Shigaraki stops scratching. “Yeah... Yeah... we kind of have to, now. We have the main boss right in front of our eyes...”

The weaker villains all around them stand up, and the students turn to face them.

“No!” Izumi whispers angrily. “Just-”

Shigaraki ignores her. He, the Dragon, and Kurogiri all rush at All Might, whose mind immediately goes blank with ideas. He’s stuck. There’s no where to go, no way to fight, nothing he can do-

Izumi glares. Nothing HE can do. She, on the other hand...

Izumi seizes control of Shigaraki, who is distracted by Nomu’s defeat and apparent lies. She stumbles for a second before lashing out to the left with a long leg straight into the Dragons side, sending him tumbling to the floor, much to everyone’s surprise. Including Izumi’s. She was kinda just kicking.

“WHAT THE ENTIRE FUCK SHIGARAKI-”

A bullet interrupts them.

It goes straight through Shigaraki’s shoulder, and while it doesn’t hurt as much as her mind fits, it still shocks her into releasing Shigaraki from her control.

Shigaraki grimaces and covers the wound, giving Izumi time to scan for minds. She smiles in relief.

The pros are here.

Iida is shouting his return after bringing Ectoplasm, Hound Dog, Blood King, Cementos, Snipe, who fires off into the distance at what is likely another battle, two heroes she isn’t close with, Power Loader, Midnight...

Mic.

He’s seen Aizawa, and the concern radiating from his mind quickly turns to rage. He marches to the edge of the stairs, which villains are trying to climb to attack, and screams.

Several villains fall unconscious, and those that don’t cover their ears in pain. When it ends, they look up, only to be quickly overcome by Ectoplasm’s clones. A sliver of his mind shines in each.

“You’ve lost.” Izumi hisses. “The rest of the pros are here.”

“Tch.” Shigaraki looks up at where the commotion is happening. “Damnit, they’re here... it’s game over.”

The Dragon looks like he’s about to explode.

“Kurogiri-”

Snipe turns his attention back to the center villains, firing four bullets into Shigaraki’s arms and legs. The Dragon whips around and melts two bullets aimed at him out of the sky before Kurogiri can wrap himself around the other villains.

As Thirteen’s black hole begins to pull them to the side, Shigaraki stares hatefully at a bloody All Might.

“This time I’ve lost.” He growls. “But next time... next time I’ll kill you!”

They sink into the portal, and Izumi’s vision is encased by black smoke.

—~—

 

“Ouch.” Shigaraki mutters as he falls to a hardwood floor. “I’ve been shot in both arms and both legs...” he sighs. “Well, that failed. We were completely overrun. Even Nomu was defeated... the underlings were taken down in seconds! You were wrong, Sensei, All Might isn’t any weaker!”

“No, I wasn’t.”

Izumi freezes. That voice... it’s been five years, but she knows that voice.

“We just weren’t prepared enough.” Sensei’s voice muses, coming from a TV with purple words saying ‘sound only’

“Yes, we underestimated them.” A new voice agrees. “A good thing we did it under the cheap name ‘league of villains’. But what about Sensei and my joint creation? Was he not retrieved?”

“He was blown away.” Kurogiri replies. His smoky body has been replaced by a suit and tie, only his head and hands formed of mist.

“What!?”

“Lets turn to the more important question, Shigaraki.” The Dragon growls, boot stomping by the prone man’s face. “Why did you kick me aside before I landed a hit on All Might?”

“Oh?” Sensei’s voice murmurs.

“I figured you’d be proud, Midoriya.” Shigaraki growls. His fingers scratch at the floorboards in anger. “It was your brat. Dreamer. Midoriya Izumi, whatever the hell you want to call her. She’s gotten stronger.”

The Dragons eyes widen, and Izumi whimpers and pushes herself to the back of Shigaraki’s mind. “My Izumi?”

“Explain.” Sensei whispers.

“She was in my mind when I tried to kill Eraserhead. She controlled my body, ordered Nomu through me. She did it two other times, including when I kicked you. Or, well, she did. The rest of the time she was just muttering. Or making weird noises.”

A thoughtful hum comes from the TV. “Well, I thought she would be able to do this eventually, considering the way she freaked out during first contact...

“My Izumi.” The Dragon whispers, eyes lighting up. He sinks into a bar stool, hand over his heart.

“Oh, speaking of that. The ‘my’ thing.” Shigaraki says quietly, turning his head to the Dragon. “She called Eraserhead Dad.” He says, grinning. “She said: ‘Stop hurting my Dad.’”

The room is silent. Izumi clutches at her head, feeling the Dragon process the words, silent confusion pressing at her mind. His smile slips from is face.

“What.” The Dragon whispers finally. “What... did she call... that... man?!”

“Pretty sure she’s here still.” Shigaraki says. “Why don’t you talk to her?”

The Dragon makes a choked noise.

“I will speak to her when we have her.” Sensei says simply.

“My Izumi.” The Dragon whispers, almost reverently. “Oh, wait! Look! His eye, it’s hers, it’s my Izumi’s, it’s green!” He squeaks happily. “And she is mine.”

He looks down at her, despite not seeing her. But Izumi can see him. Can see his eyes, can see past them, can see ashen fire, hidden rage, heat stored to light a wild fire at a later time.

“Do you hear me, Izumi?” He croons.

“You. Are. Mine.”

Izumi can’t leave Shigaraki’s mind fast enough.

Chapter Text

Izumi sighs and stares down at white sheets, trying to ignore the beeping of her Dad’s heart monitor. On the other side of the hospital bed, Yamada is resting his hand on the bandages over Aizawa’s arm. He had tried to get her to talk about what had happened when she went through the portal with Shigaraki, but she had insisted on waiting for Aizawa to wake up. She had given a word for word account to the police, and didn’t want to do it more than twice.

Izumi runs over the injuries again. Two broken arms, several broken ribs, facial fractures, and shattered orbital floor. He’s stable, but he hasn’t woken up yet, even though it’s been a day. He’s just asleep, mind light shining softly beneath several layers of white cloth and messy hair.

The heart monitor keeps going.

Beep.

Beep.

Beep.

Knock.

Izumi looks up at that, wiping away tears that had begun to stream once more. Yamada turns as well.

“Come in!” He calls.

The door opens, revealing Shouto and Hitoshi standing behind it.

“Hey, Izumi.” Shouto whispers softly.

“Guys! What are you doing here?” Izumi asks, wiping away the tear tracks on her face. Yamada smiles tiredly at the two of them.

The temperature gets colder as Shouto goes to sit on her left, and Hitoshi on her right.

“Shouto and I wanted-”

Izumi blinks. “Shouto?”

Hitoshi looks at her, confused. “Yeah, what- oh. Right, first name thing. Well, I went to see him in the nurses office, cause you know, injuries and what not, they fought a strong villain.”

“You did too, Hitoshi.” Shouto reminds him. “Got me out of the way of Shigaraki while I was being cocky.”

Hitoshi rolls his eyes. “Yeah, Yeah. Well, we figured if we’ve been through all that we could call each other by our first names.”

“Kirishima started crying and called us both manly.” Shouto remembers.

Izumi smiles at them. “You were both amazing, keeping your cool. I’m sorry I didn’t visit you, I know I should have...”

“It’s fine. You had other things on your mind, and I wasn’t badly hurt.” Shouto says. “After Recovery Girl said I could go, Hitoshi came with me to find out where you were.”

“We wanted to make sure you were okay.” Hitoshi says quietly at her confused expression. “With... what happened to your Dad, you know, and I’ve got the only quirk that can help besides his. And... well, there were some weird things. Shouto told me some of what he heard.”

Izumi looks down. “I assume you know then?”

“Only what we’ve guessed” Shouto says quietly, wiping away a tear. “We won’t make you tell us anything. We just wanted you to know that we’re always here if you need us.”

“Like you were.” Hitoshi says, hand on her shoulder.

Izumi smiles at the both of them, still crying, and reaches for Hitoshi’s hand. “Thank you.”

“I hope you know how disgusted your Tired Dad would be at how sweet that is.” Yamada announces, grinning at them.

“Let the old man be disgusted, and let me hug her.” Shouto mutters, then leans in around Izumi’s snort of laughter.

“Same.” Hitoshi says, and soon there’s a knot of three people on one side of the bed and a smiling Yamada on the other.

“Thanks for cheering me up.” She mutters into Shouto’s shirt.

“Of course.”

They separate, looking down at the bandaged man on the hospital bed.

“So... when should he be waking up?” Hitoshi asks carefully.

Yamada sighs. “Whenever, really. He’s stable, all bones set and on the mend. No head trauma, which is good. Now it’s just the waiting game. Besides, Izumi says his mind is still trucking in there, doing his living logically thing, so he’s fine.”

Hitoshi looks down at the bed. “So... could you go into his Dream? Tell him what happened?”

“I guess I could?” Izumi mutters. “But we aren’t sure what kind of effect that could have on his psyche. Although he is already a lucid dreamer, my presence could really draw attention to that fact and force him to wake up when it would be much better for him to be asleep. But he may force himself to wake up to find out what happened, so-”

“Little listener.”

She blinks at him, then tugs on the end of her braid sheepishly. “Sorry.”

“The doctor said it will be fine for him to wake up. I’d rather him not try to leap out of bed trying to figure out what happened.”

“I’d have thought he would want to stay in it for a while.” Shouto says, raising his eyebrows. “Considering how often we see him napping in class.”

Yamada snorts at that, smiling down at Aizawa. “Well, he’s done it before. Yeah, he’s tired. But even though he acts all tough, he actually really cares.”

“Once he spent like three months popping in and out of the hospital when my quirk first broke, before I got adopted.” Izumi says quietly. “He... he really means a lot to me.”

“Then go see him.” Hitoshi says. “He’s obviously going to be worried sick.”

Izumi sighs. “I guess, but...”

“We’ll be right here.” Yamada says, grinning. “Say hi for me, Kay?”

Nodding, Izumi plops herself down on the bed. “Hey, Hitoshi? Make me go to sleep?”

“You’re okay with that?”

“Yep!” Izumi answers, and her mind goes fuzzy.

“Sleep.” Hitoshi orders, and her eyes close.

 

—~—

 

Izumi hovers in the Dream room, gently pressing her forehead against Aizawa’s soft gray light. It’s rare that she enters his dreams, usually only if she has to share an interesting story before she forgets it, or is looking for urgent advice. They change, varying from replays of battles to dreams that are much more like Hitoshi’s cat dreams.

Today, it’s neither.

She’s in U.A., but it looks different. The building is smaller, the walls lower and covered in less tech, and she’s outside, several people eating lunch beneath trees or on benches.

“School dream? Wow, not expected.” Izumi whispers. She looks around at all the kids. “Do I even know what he looked like in school? How am I going to find him-”

“HEEEEY, SHOuta- stop erasing my quirk!”

“Well, that was easier than expected. Thanks, Loud Dream Dad.” Izumi says, walking toward the annoyed shouts.

“What am I supposed to do, let you blow out my eardrums?” Aizawa grumbles, glaring up in annoyance. His hair is shorter than she’s ever seen it, and his face is clean of stubble from where he keeps forgetting to shave. Well, not forgetting, just doesn’t feel like it. Yamada, too, has shorter hair, but it’s still stuck up with gel like he does in the future. The effect makes him look more like a cockatoo than a banana, though. He already has those sunglasses on, which slip down his nose as he plops down next to his future husband.

“I’d never be that loud. Hey, hey, what’s for lunch today!” He announces, grinning and finger gunning happily. “That rhymed.”

“Shut up.”

Yamada grins at him before glancing around carefully. “You could make me, Shoutaaaaaaa...” he whispers seductively, leaning in.

Aizawa slams Yamada’s head into the tree, hand over his grinning face. He, on the other hand, is bright red, weather it’s from anger or embarrassment (probably both) Izumi can’t tell.

“Well that’s not what I wanted, but I guess it works.” Yamada pouts through his squashed cheeks.

“What is someone saw?” Aizawa hisses at him. “It’s not like they’d just move on like in a normal relationship, we-”

Yamada sighs and pulls his hand away. “I checked. But still, I want to be able to tell everyone I managed to get a date with you!”

“Oh please.” Aizawa grumbles, slumping against the other boy’s shoulder and picking at his food. “Considering the amount of confessions you get, I should be the one bragging.”

“Awww, Shouta, you do care!”

Izumi smiles at their goofy back and forth, leaned against each other under their little tree. It’s really sweet, and honestly not much different than what she sees everyday. It’s sad that she needs to interrupt it.

Izumi walks towards their tree, and they look up at her in confusion. Yamada tilts his head to the side.

“Do I know you?” The Dream Yamada asks, because of course he hasn’t met her yet.

Izumi shrugs. “Maybe. A lot of people do.”

“What does that mea-”

Izumi snaps her fingers, pausing the Dream.

“What the fu- oh. Izumi.” Aizawa breathes out, thinking back. “Wait. What- what happened- Nomu, Shigaraki, the villains, the students-”

Izumi drops to her knees beside him, laying her hand on his shoulder and steadying his dream. “Hey, Hey, everyone’s fine. You were the one most injured. All Might and Thirteen also had serious injuries, but they’re all better now. Kirishima and Kacchan got a bit burned when they fought the Dragon, but Recovery girl healed them right up. Everyone else got off with a few scratches.”

Aizawa nods and sinks back into the tree. “Good. Better me than them.”

Izumi glares at him.

“I mean what I said.” He grumbles at her. “I’m fine. I’ve been hurt before. I take it if you’re here, I’m in stable condition?”

Izumi sighs. Logical as ever. “Yes. I was supposed to tell you so you could relax. And, well, to make sure you’re okay, because that... thing... was freaky. Like, I know no one else could sense it, but Nomu didn’t have a mind. It was like it had been scooped clean.” She shudders.

“You were controlling Shigaraki, correct?” Aizawa asks. “I thought I was imagining him fighting himself, but then I saw his eyes just before All Might came. They were green, like yours.”

Izumi nods. “Yeah. A thing I can do, apparently. I lost control pretty soon, but...” she goes silent, thinking back to what Sensei had said. “Did that happen to the Dragon? When it happened? Sensei said he thought I would be able to since then, so...”

“What.”

Izumi groans and facepalms. “I did it again. Oh, god, I did it again... could you maybe, Uh, forget about it? Until you wake up? Because I don’t want to talk about it more than I have to and you need rest.”

Aizawa blinks up at her, then gets off the ground. “Okay. I’m waking up.”

“Huh? Wait- no- that is the opposite of what you’re supposed to be doing-!”

Despite Izumi’s frantic hand waving and protesting, the Dream begins to break apart, barriers jigsawing their way back up.

“Oh, come on!” She groans in annoyance, then hops out of her dream and forces herself back awake.

 

—~—

 

Izumi bolts up in her chair, throwing off the jacket that had been placed on her shoulders and interrupting a conversation. “He’s an idiot.” She gasps out.

“What? Who? Where?” Hitoshi yelps, teetering around on his chair.

“I assume she’s talking about me.”

“SHOUTA!” Yamada squeals, obviously trying to control his quirk, and failing due to his excitement. “Are you okay? Do you need water or something? You’ve been asleep for a while-”

“I need Izumi to explain the fact that she spoke to “Sensei,” then tried to make me forget about it.” Aizawa grumbles, shifting uncomfortably.

“Wait- who?” Hitoshi asks, confused.

“Who is that and why are they here.” Aizawa asks, head turning slightly. “Ow.”

“It’s Hitoshi and Shouto.” Izumi sighs. “And... I’m not getting out of this, am I.”

“Nope.” Aizawa announces. Hitoshi shrugs at her, while Yamada just looks resigned. All three pairs of uncovered eyes are watching her carefully.

“Well. I guess I should start from the beginning, shouldn’t I. With how it started.” Izumi says, resigned. “I think you two have figured it out?”

“The Dragon...” Shouto starts out, glancing at Hitoshi. “He’s your father, isn’t he? Your birth father.”

Izumi looks down at her hands. “Yes. His real name is Midoriya Hisashi.” She takes a deep breath, then begins. “I was ten when I think it all started. I met a man... he called himself Sensei. Nothing else. I had hopped into his dream, and he was fascinated by my quirk. Wanted to know how far I could go, talked about forcing my way in, changing dreams to nightmares.” Izumi says. Everything is falling out so quickly now, like she can’t hold it in anymore. Her barriers start to shudder. “A few months later, the Dragon came for me. He had been in jail. When he was burning and talking and monologuing, he said that ‘Sensei’ had broken him out. He said that to my mother,” she says, swallowing, “right before he slammed a chair over her head.”

The hand in hers squeezes, Hitoshi looking at her pitifully. A patch of ice forms on Shouto’s arm.

“He... he had me, he was pulling me away from the burning apartment- that was when I first went into an awake mind.” She says quietly. “I forced my way in. He was screaming, I was screaming, it hurt, we were both shattered-” he voice trails off, and she takes a shuddering breath. “That’s when Dad came. Saved me, but after that, my quirk...”

“Are you alright now?” Hitoshi asks carefully. “Do you want me to...”

“You probably should. It feels better than what normally happens.”

Her mind goes blissfully fuzzy, glass shivering and falling away into softness. Like before, she can hear voices around her, Hitoshi announcing, “I’m with Bakugou, that motherfucker’s dead.” and feel Shouto’s shaking hands on her head.

She comes out of it soon, giving a questioning look at Hitoshi as she does.

“I didn’t want to stick you under for too long.” He explains. Izumi nods.

“Thank you.”

“You sure you’re alright, little listener?” Yamada asks.

Izumi nods. “I’m fine, I... I still need to explain what happened- after I went through the portal.”

“If you don’t think you can, then don’t.” Aizawa says softly.

“I can. I can.” Izumi replies, at this point trying to convince herself. “Kurogiri brought us to somewhere that looked like a bar. Two people were speaking through a TV set, one of which... I know was Sensei. I’d never forget that voice.” She shudders. “They were saying... some stuff I can’t repeat, and that they created Nomu.” Izumi says, glancing at Shouto and Hitoshi. No one else should know that All Might was deteriorating. “Then... The Dragon started asking what Shigaraki was doing, when I kicked him with Shigrarki’s body. And Shigaraki said I was there, and they were talking to me...”

She shudders and wraps her arms around herself.

“What did that... what did he say to you.” Aizawa growls, voice shaking.

“I will speak to her when we have her.” Izumi repeats. “And... ‘you are mine.’ And while I was in Shigaraki’s body, he was talking the entire time about the Endeavor scandal... how proud the Dragon was, how happy he was with what I was doing, and...” she breaks off, tears falling down her face again. “I’m sorry- I just- I should have been faster, I should have done something sooner, maybe you wouldn’t have been so badly hurt... and he’s going to find you, he was already thinking of ways to kill you slowly, I could feel them-”

“Hizashi, I can’t hug her. That’s an issue. Do it for me.” Aizawa says, shifting angrily on the bed.

“Already on it, Kitten.” Yamada announces, darting around the foot of the bed. Hitoshi and Shouto pull away, and soon Izumi is being crushed in a hug by her loud dad.

“Shouto, let’s leave them to their family moment.” Hitoshi whispers quietly, and there’s a shifting of seats and shoes on tile. There’s a cold hand on her back for just a moment, but it’s gone in an instant.

The door closes softly.

“Listen to me, Izumi.” Aizawa says after a minute. “I made my choice, I knew this would happen eventually. I knew he’d fight back. But you are not a possession. You are a human being. You don’t belong to anyone, not to him, not to me, not to Hizashi, or anyone else. It’s your decision what to do with who you are,” he says softly, “and it’s the fact that he doesn’t respect the lives and choices of other people, including you, that makes him a villain.”

Izumi blinks at the bandaged man through tear blurred eyes. “But... I could have done something-”

“You did. You saved me. You alerted U.A.”

“You saved All Might too.” Yamada tells her. “He said that without those few seconds, he would have been killed.”

“You’re a hero.” Aizawa says determinedly. “It’s your choice.”

Izumi carefully pulls away from a Yamada, reaching an arm out to touch her tired dad. “Thank you.” She whimpers. “Sorry for making this all about me, when you were the one hurt-”

“It’s fine.” Aizawa says. “Besides, you’re the one always saying mental wounds can be just as bad as the physical ones, if not worse.”

“We’re here as long as you need us.” Yamada agrees, gently pulling her head against his chest and reaching out to touch Aizawa as well. They stay like that for a long while, Izumi sniffling and Yamada wiping away his own tears.

“Izumi, can you do me a favor?” Aizawa asks finally.

“Oh! Um, sure?” Izumi says, surprised.

“Can you check out the students dreams? They’ve likely never been in that kind of stressful situation before.”

Izumi nods sheepishly. “I probably should have done that already, to be honest.” She says. “I was... a bit distracted.”

Aizawa nods. “Okay. The second I’m out of the hospital we’re going home and having a movie night with the giant blanket and all three cats, deal?”

“Deal.”

“Deal!”

“Now go back to sleep. You got your answers.” Izumi insists, poking him lightly. “At this point my mental state and your physical state are the same level of beaten black and blue.”

“...fair.”

Yamada snorts, pouting a little. “Yeah, though it’s a shame. I didn’t really get to talk to you, Shouta.”

“You go to sleep too. I know you haven’t gotten enough.” Izumi tells him. “I’ll merge your dreams together so you can talk in there. It’s difficult, but I can do it. You’ll split apart when you wake up.”

“You’re the best, little listener!”

Izumi nods, then giggles as Yamada immediately curls up on Aizawa’s bed despite the annoyed complaints. She plops herself down on the sleeping bag that Aizawa takes everywhere, instead of the narrow hospital cot.

Twenty-two dreams to deal with.

It should be fascinating, to see how a hero class deals with their first real fight!

Chapter Text

Izumi floats in the dream room, looking around herself. “Okay, so it’s about 11:32 at night, and most of them are asleep...” she whispers, musing over the cluster of dream lights that she had pulled there earlier. Off to the side, Yamada’s bright yellow light sits beside Aizawa’s soft gray, a small green band around where they merge like two cells in a science textbook.

“Well, lets start with... she spins slowly in the center of it, stopping on one that looks like a grape. “Mineta!” She announces to herself, gently placing a hand on either side of his mind. “Okay, he was really scared, so he’s bound to have a nightma-”

Izumi stops, face frozen in her previous smile as she figures out what kind of dream he’s having.

She drops it immediately.

“He’s fine. Perfectly fine, if he can dream about that.” She mutters, then soars off to a safer dream. “Kouda! They’re too pure to do anything weird.”

She falls gently into the dream, floating to the ground-

“Oh okay never mind!” Izumi squeaks, using her quirk to stay afloat. “That... is disgusting.”

Bugs swarm across the ground, several of them curling around the boots of villains as they stalk towards a frozen Kouda. The villains aren’t normal, either. Along with the various mutations and oddities from their quirks, they have serrated mandibles, barbed hair, too many legs, twitching wings, eyes dark and darting in every direction. The smaller bugs curl around their legs, swarming in and out of clothing, noses, and ears, chittering and clacking ominously.

“Oh god that’s gross. Never get used to these things.” Izumi groans miserably. “Okay, Kouda, what do you need...”

She floats closer. Tokoyami and Dark Shadow are doing the fighting, shouting at Kouda to help as they literally shovel bugs and villains away from them.

“I can’t-” kouda’s mind whispers. “I can’t- I’m too scared... but if I don’t, then-”

“Kouda!” Tokoyami shouts, bugs starting to crawl over his feet. “Please do something!”

“I-!”

“Enough.”

Izumi snaps her fingers and erases the bugs from the dream, gently floating down beside the two of them. Kouda is still whimpering, hands over their face.

“Hey.” Izumi whispers softly. Kouda squeaks and leaps backwards in surprise, nearly running into Dream Tokoyami. The bird boy and shadow are puppets, still going through the motions silently though nothing is there.

“Hey, it’s okay! It’s me, Kouda. It’s just a dream.”

Kouda blinks up at her through their fingers, looking around nervously. They take their shaking hands down and quickly sign, “You sure?”

“Positive.” Izumi signs back. “Phobia of bugs?”

“It’s not very heroic.” Kouda signs back, looking embarrassed. “I can even control them. But when I was little, I didn’t have very good control, and I tried to ask fire ants to do something...”

“Fire ants are mean.” Izumi replies, wincing. “Besides, everyone has their phobias!”

“Not heroes.” Kouda signs glumly.

Izumi frowns at them. “You want to know about the first time I met Present Mic?”

“The voice hero?” Kouda tilts his head, as if he’s thinking. “...sure?”

Izumi grins a little at the memory. “He was up on a kitchen counter, nearly pressed into a cabinet, trying to control his quirk. There was a little brown spider on the floor.”

Kouda”s mouth drops open. “But he’s a hero! Heroes are brave!”

“He can face villains but not ants.” Izumi signs. “It’s his phobia, like it is for you. But he keeps working. Keeps fighting. And you helped Tokoyami, didn’t you?”

Kouda nods slowly.

“Bravery isn’t doing things because you’re not scared. It’s doing things despite it.” Izumi signs to him. “And you were plenty brave.”

 

—~—

 

Ashido shouts for help in horror as Thirteen’s breath gradually slows, the other students busy fighting Kurogiri. A weak cough comes from the suit, and Izumi carefully places a hand on a pink shoulder. Ashido looks up in shock.

“Please, help! I don’t know how to...”

“Thirteen is going to be fine.” Izumi reassures her. “People will get here in time.” She reaches down, tapping the Space hero’s arm.

“Leave the fighting to All Might.” Thirteen says, and Izumi knows this is a memory now. “Wait till the pros arrive, and get somewhere safe.”

“Y-yes, sensei!”

 

—~—

 

Yaoyorozu stands frozen, Kanimari hanging limply before her and Jirou in a villains hands. The man slowly walks forwards, free hand sparking threateningly.

“Stand still and die, and I spare this one. Or move, and he dies. Your choice.” The villain says, the Dream contorting violently around it. Yaoyorozu’s mind runs through plan after plan, discarding them just as quickly as the villain reaches them and holds a deadly hand out to Jirou as she shakes in fear.

This time, Izumi takes the shot, finger gunning a hole right into the dream villains bicep. When Yaoyorozu whips around is surprise, Izumi salutes to her, grinning goofily.

 

—~—

 

Shinsou tries to turn his dream from villains pulling him closer, whispering deals and offers to join them into his ears as he struggles against them uselessly.

“It’s a dream it’s a dream it’s a dream it’s a dream-”

“But it still feels real.” Izumi says sadly, helping him. “Hey, Hitoshi. Doing okay?”

“What- oh. Thanks. Yeah, I’m fine. Just... tired.”

Izumi snorts. “You always are.”

 

—~—

 

Hagakure is grabbed by the Dragon, fiery breath burning invisible skin and flesh as she wriggles uselessly. When she falls to the ground, the boys rush past her, even her wounds invisible to them.

“Wait... help me...”

“Back there!” Izumi shouts, pushing the dream images back to where Hagakure lays immobile. “Sorry about that, we were looking for you! You okay?”

Hagakure smiles, unseen. “Yeah, I’m fine... whoever you are.”

 

—~—

 

Iida runs back to the U.S.J. with teachers in tow, only to open the door to dead classmates and blood splattering the floor. He was too late, he realizes as he slumps next to the bloodied bodies, streaks marking where each student was dragged from. Too slow.

Izumi carefully rewinds the dream, pushing it back to what really happened.

“You got there in time.” She whispers, and Iida’s eyes flash in recognition before she’s gone once more.

 

—~—

 

A hand descends towards Tsuyu, obscuring her vision as it slowly, slowly places each finger on her skull. It does nothing, like before.

But this time, Aizawa isn’t slammed into the ground, but lifted high into the air.

“It’s the job a of a hero, isn’t it?” Dream shigaraki muses. “To die for the innocent. Well, what they should do. Go on, Eraserhead. Die for the defenseless.”

Izumi pulls Aizawa away just before Nomu crushes him, setting him down carefully while shaking with fear. That almost happened. That. Almost. Happened.

“He’s fine.” Izumi says, reassuring herself just as much as Tsuyu. “Too stubborn to die.”

 

—~—

 

Rikidou groans and grumbles in annoyance as he gets dumber and dumber and punches more and more villains.

“Sleepy... tired... don’t wanna fight anymore...”

Thirteen gets chewed up by their own quirk, Iida doesn’t make it to the door, portals open beneath each student and they fall away. Rikidou watches dumbly, his inner voice screaming at him to do something, and yet...

“But that isn’t what happened, is it.” Izumi reminds him.

The students fight back. Thirteen still gets injured, but the students hold Kurogiri back long enough for iida to escape. Izumi fights alongside them, taking immense joy in kicking at the tube of armor as Rikidou punches it from the other side.

 

—~—

 

Kirishima stands frozen, watching Bakugou blast away villain after villain. But Kirishima is as immobile as the rocks his quirk takes a likeness to, even though he hasn’t activated it at all.

“Like before.” His mind whispers. “Frozen. Coward. Not a REAL man”

Izumi frowns at that last bit. Oh... that’s why he’s obsessed with that word. Well, he just needs a little push.

She does, gently shoving him forwards. His eyes widen and his feet finally start moving, running to the fight just in time to deflect a blade aimed for Bakugou’s back.

“Sorry dude!” Kirishima shouts, turning to stand back to back with Bakugou. “Froze for a second!”

 

—~—

 

Jirou moves her earjack down, down, trying to reach her boot before it’s over, trying to fight back.

“Stop that.” The villain says sharply, hands sparking once more. “Did you really think I wouldn’t notice?”

Jirou gulps and pulls her earjack back up.

“You must not care about him.” The villain muses, looking down at Kaminari. “Shame... I really didn’t want to kill an electric type like me...”

“Electric type?” Like the pokèmon?” Izumi interrupts, sitting on a rock above them. “I can deal with that.”

“What the f-”

“PIKA-PII!” A horde of Pikachu scream, tumbling down from the rocks amidst Izumi’s giggles and Jirou’s confused noises. Izumi realizes that a few actually have Kaminari’s short circuited face on it, and laughs even harder.

The villain is crushed adorably, and Jirou is left staring in confused hilarity at Kaminari and his army of short-circuited Pikachu.

 

—~—

 

Uraraka’s parents sit at a table, crying over a newspaper with several faces in it, crying over a girl they can’t take a day off to mourn. Uraraka stands nearby, unheard, unseen, sobbing apologies to them.

It’s simple to change the subject, shifting the piece of paper to a check for hero work and the tears of pain to ones of joy and happiness. Uraraka stumbles forwards, only to be wrapped in a hug.

“Ochako, we knew hero work paid well but not this much!”

Uraraka’s startled gaze falls on Izumi over her parents shoulders as they hug her and whisper how proud they are. Izumi waves at her, smiling.

“Sweet dreams, Uraraka!”

 

—~—

 

Sero groans and gasps on the ground, staring at his bloodied elbows, skin and bone cracked open to see a roll of tape inside among muscles and veins.

“That’s... kinda cool actually.” Izumi whispers, looking over his shoulder. “Not exactly useful though. Here you are!”

A quick tap later, his elbows are as normal as Sero Hanta elbows will be.

 

—~—

 

Ojirou fights alone, unknowing where his classmates are or how many villains are here. They just keep coming, in endless waves, until he can barely tell them apart from the flames they seem to be born from. Ten turns to thirty, which becomes seventy, and soon hundreds are swarming around him, each face indivisible from the rest. They don’t ever seem to end.

“Well that’s hardly fair.” Izumi decides, then lands behind him and punches one in the face. “And that does feel good!”

The unending stream trickles out under the combined onslaught of a martial arts master and a controller of this reality.

 

—~—

 

Shouji looks up in pain, arms gone, cut away as if by a razor blade. He can barely stand, let alone fight, as his classmates are knocked down around him, bearing similarly gruesome injuries.

“That’s messed up.” Izumi winces. Shouji turns, obviously thinking she’s another villain. She leans down and lays her hands above the bloody gash, healing it.

“Go.” She tells him, stepping back as he nods respectfully and turns to punch a villain away. As long as he is able, he will fight back.

 

—~—

 

Kaminari wanders around, vision fuzzy and distorted, and odd sounds coming from his mouth. He’s short circuited. There’s a hand at the back of his neck, and even in his hazy state of mind he can tell that it’s dangerous. He needs to get away, get away, Get Away...

Izumi carefully lightens the fuzziness, then pulls him away from the villain.

“Be more careful next time.” She reminds him quietly, then hops away.

—~—

 

Todoroki curls beneath his ice, knowing it’s a dream yet unable to stop it as flames rush past his vision. The source alternates between a roaring Dragon and an angry Endeavor, both raging against walls of ice.

Izumi creates a fire extinguisher and blasts them with it just for fun.

 

—~—

 

Ayoma sits frozen, hands over his head as a building burns around him. His armor shines mockingly at him, frozen and shaking as he hears fighting outside.

“I’m too weak...” Ayoma whimpers. “Lights are so easily snuffed out...”

Izumi settles before him, frowning sadly. “You couldn’t move, huh.”

Ayoma blinks up at her, surprised.

“Everyone is afraid at first. But you can be so strong.” Izumi tells him, thinking. Tough love, I guess...

A villain, completely made up, smashes through the wall, Ayoma screeching in horror and activating his quirk on instinct. The villain is blasted away, blue sparkles smashing yet another hole into the wall.

“You are strong. You can fight.” Izumi says proudly. “Everyone freezes up sometime.”

 

—~—

 

Tokoyami’s Dream is pitch black. Screams come from the darkness, begging for the monster to stop. They sound eerily like the students of 1-A. Another, deeper, echoing voice responds, cackling and howling like a hurricane come to life.

“I’m sorry!” Tokoyami’s voice shouts. “I can’t... control him!”

Izumi holds out her hand, igniting a ball of light not unlike how minds look to her. Tokoyami’s face stares back in shock, tears streaming through his feathers. Izumi gently throws the light to him, Dark Shadow screeching and falling away from it as it lands in tear-stained hands.

“Put a light in your hero costume that you can turn on if he gets too out of control.” She advises. “Keep fighting, but remember, he’s someone too.”

Tokoyami blinks in shock. “I... an angel?”

Izumi makes a very ugly snort at that, slapping her hand over her mouth to cover her laughter. “I- oh my gosh- I’m not-”

Still laughing, she hops out of the dream.

 

—~—

 

“Okay, that’s everyone except for Mineta and... Kacchan.”

Izumi freezes, staring at the little light that floats almost tauntingly in front of her.

Kacchan... he had told her, once, to not do her dream thing with him. But that was yers ago, and she was told to do it, so...

Izumi shakes her head. “I have to. Even Kacchan would have been shaken up, and if he really hated the Dragon that much, it’s bound to bring up old memories. I have to.”

Stealing herself, she dives forwards and examines the light. He’s asleep, for sure, and... memory? Nightmare? A combination of both.

“Okay. Okay. Three... two... one...”

She falls into the dream.

“Kacchan!”

Izumi blinks. That wasn’t her, that was-

Her gaze falls on a tiny green-haired four year old.

Her?

“Kacchan, Kacchan!” Tiny Izumi giggles, running up to a slightly less tiny Bakugou. “Kacchan you won’t believe it!”

“Izuchan! You finally here! What is it?” He asks grinning up at her. Teenage Izumi smiles slightly. She remembers this. It was so long ago... before she got the nickname Deku, before they had begun to fall apart. She almost can’t believe that Bakugou remembers it too, especially this clearly.

“I got my quirk!” Dream Izumi exclaims, waving her little hands around happily. “I was in a room with a little light and it was scary but I flew and grabbed it and then I was in Mama’s dream!”

“In Auntie’s dream?”

“Yeah! I can dream hop!”

“That’s awesome!” Bakugou says, grinning. “Not as cool as mine, duh,” He punctuates this with a small explosion, “but it’s cool. Course, can’t fight, yeah?”

Dream Izumi frowns. “I can still be a hero though!”

“Are you dumb? You’d get crushed! But I’ll be a hero, I’ll protect your useless butt!” Bakugou proclaims proudly.

Izumi sighs. Never did change, did he...

“Then why couldn’t you, Kacchan?”

Izumi looks up in shock. That... wasn’t what she had said back then.

The room of the daycare wavers, darkening as flames begin to lick at the walls. Bakugou steps back, growing taller, older, looking around in horror. Dream Izumi is gone.

“Why couldn’t you?” Her disembodied voice whispers, as distorted as the rest of the Dream. The daycare is gone as well, Bakugou running down a crowded road, shoving people aside.

“You were too slow.”

Izumi presses her hands over her mouth in terror.

“Too weak.”

Bakugou bursts out of the front of the crowd, staring up at a burning apartment as a police officer drags him back. Outside, a man with black tangled hair carries a limp form, but those eyes are wide open, seeming to stare into the soul of anyone watching.

“You promised you’d protect me.” Dream Izumi whispers. “But you just stood there, too weak, to scared, too slow.”

Another blast of fire rushes through the dream, and suddenly the crowd is gone. Dream Izumi is right up in his face, unending tears falling from her blank eyes. Behind her, a shadowy Dragon has her arms pinned.

Bakugou stumbles back, but there is fire behind him as well, burning up his legs and arms.

“Why couldn’t you do anything?”

“I- I didn’t-”

“You promised!”

“STOP!” The real Izumi screams, thrusting her hand out and pushing the fire away. Dream Izumi and the Dragon dissipate like a puff of smoke.

Bakugou turns to her, gasping, tears trickling from his eyes as well. For the first time in four years, they truly look at each other, shaking and terrified.

“Ka-Kacchan, I... I never...” Izumi gulps, stepping backwards. “I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry...”

Bakugou stares at her, shaking. Suddenly, his dream turns angry.

“GET OUT!”

an explosion rips through his mind, anger, pain, and confusion curling around each other and practically slamming Izumi out of the dream.

Chapter Text

Izumi follows Yamada into the conference room, smiling slightly at midnight before hopping into a seat beside Mic. Aizawa, of course, was still in the hospital, much to his annoyance. He had kicked them out once he heard about the meeting, insisting they went.

(“Hisashi for fake maturity and Izumi for actual helpful feedback.” He had said.)

The detective in charge, Tsukauchi Naomasa, smiles kindly to Izumi before beginning. “Well, I’m glad you could all be here. Our investigators are doing the best they can to find out who this league of villains are, but there’s been setbacks. While we looked at civilian records for a man in their twenties to thirties with a disintegration quirk, nothing came up. Same with the warp gate. So they either aren’t citizens, or they’re using aliases. Neither easy to find.”

“So what you’re really saying is that we know nothing.” Blood King interjects.

Snipe grunts in annoyance. “I shot him, but as soon as he heals up he’ll likely try something like this again.”

Yagi frowns, deep in thought. Izumi looks up as she feels the gears turning. “Toshinori? What is it?”

“It’s just- the attack on the USJ was too bold. No sane adult would ever attempt it.” He explains. “The ringleader kept monologuing about the reasons they were there and he bragged about Nomu’s Power, but never his own. And when things didn’t go his way...”

“It was like he was going to throw a tantrum.” Izumi finishes.

Yagi sighs. “Bragging was probably just a quick way to draw me into a fight.”

Nedzu smiles slightly. “Very likely. But it was still a foolish move. A better strategy would have been to keep the Quirks a secret!”

The detective nods thoughtfully.

“Shigaraki made wild, immature claims with a completely straight face. What’s more, he talked about Nomu like he was some sort of pet...”

“It was.”

The teachers all turn to looks at Izumi, who shudders at the memory. “That thing wasn’t... it didn’t have a mind of its own. It obeyed Shigaraki like some kind of attack dog.” She explains. “A gift from... Sensei.”

Nedzu tilts his head. “Yes, you mentioned that man before... it’s almost amusing. Shigaraki is similar to our own students in a way. They both share so much potential. And, like our students, someone is guiding him, trying to nurture his malice and villainy.”

“What concerns me now is how easily he was able to collect so many followers. Of course, with the rise of heroes, the backstreet thugs he did collect would have likely been anxious to follow a cause. And they all saw him as a true leader, too.”

“Despite him being a manchild.” Midnight says derisively.

“Not much we can do to stop it but keep fighting.” Nedzu sighs. “Well, I believe we’re done here!”

 

—~—

 

“Dad.”

“Hmm?”

“Dad no.”

Aizawa’s bandages shift as he raises his eyebrows. “Izumi...”

“Dad, you cannot go teach.” Izumi insists. “You look like a mummy!”

“What she said.” Yamada says, going to stand next to her.

Aizawa glares through his bandages. “I won’t do anything strenuous, I’m not an idiot. I can walk, I can talk, I can lecture. Besides, the kids won’t be alright until they see I’m alright. Izumi, you did mention that several dreams focused on the injuries of others, and Tsuyu was me specifically?”

Izumi looks to the side, shifting uncomfortably. “Well...”

“And they need to focus on the upcoming sports festival. Both the class, and the club. They won’t be able to do that while worrying uselessly about me, and for a few, it’s their last chance. We gotta make it count.”

“But...”

Aizawa sighs, leaning down to Izumi’s level. “Look, I know you’re worried about me. You both are. But I’m perfectly fine. I promise I won’t do anything dumb, and I’ll take care of myself. But I need to take care of them too, okay?”

Izumi nods reluctantly, hugging him while carefully avoiding the bandages. Yamada sighs and joins in, wrapping long arms around both their shoulders.

“Just be careful, okay kitten?”

“I literally just promised that.”

 

—~—

 

“I have made a mistake.” Aizawa groans, slumping into his chair. “I shouldn’t have come in today.”

Midnight takes five dollars from Snipe. “Poor you.”

“I swear, Bakugou would not stop glaring at me... like he thought I betrayed him or something.” Aizawa groans. “I know he always looks pissed but he was like... thoughtfully pissed. God, I’m tired.”

“Same.” Izumi mutters. “Do you think... he realized that you might know where I am? With what the Dragon was yelling and stuff, and he isn’t stupid... I mean... I told you about his dream, right? I’m actually surprised he hasn’t blown stuff up yet. Oh, gosh I must have really made him mad when I was in his mind, he always used to tell me not to go into his dreams, maybe I overdid it but I don’t really know how to face him outside of minds because he’s always been explosively emotional and I’m terrified but at the same time I want to do it before I wait too long and is just an even bigger mess-”

“Please, Izu. I’m trying to save my brain power, not use it to decipher your muttering.” Aizawa grumbles.

“Sorry dad.”

“The only thing for it is for you to talk to him I guess.” Midnight muses. Izumi curls in on herself at the mere prospect.

“Maybe tomorrow. Right now its nap time.” Aizawa says, rolling over in his sleeping bag.

“We still have club too.” Izumi reminds him, prompting another groan. “Though I guess you could skip it...”

“No.”

“You’re going to kill yourself.” Izumi groans. “Please, Dad?”

The bell rings, and Aizawa hoists himself back up. “Time for club.”

“I shouldn’t have reminded you...”

Despite her misgivings, Izumi follows him through the hallways, where several stragglers look to the mummified Eraserhead in surprise before moving on.

“Hello.” Aizawa says, walking out to the training fields. The kids who hadn’t seen him yet blink in shock, Kata letting out a shriek.

“Oh my god, Sensei are you alright?”

Aizawa sighs. “Perfectly fine, Thank you.”

“He’s healing.” Izumi says tiredly. “Of course, It would be better if he was resting...”

“No time. Everyone here?”

They list off, still looking worried but obeying. Aizawa nods.

“Well, as I’m sure your teachers have told you, the sports festival is still on.” He begins. “For some of you, this will be your last chance. For others, this will be your first time. I won’t lie to you, you’re at a disadvantage.”

The members of the club look down at the truth of this statement.

“I know I’ve only had a little time with you. Barely three weeks before this, only two until then. But I know each of you is determined to do the best you can.” Aizawa grins. “So I hope you all know exactly how hard on you I’m going to be. You’re going to have to climb your way past all the odds stacked against you. We don’t have time for coddling.”

“Yes, Sensei!” The club choruses, Kouda, Nageru, and Mistukeru looking nervous.

“At least you don’t have two sessions with him.” Hitoshi whispers to Mitsukeru, who groans and rubs at her horns.

“I don’t even want to think about that...”

Izumi skips over to them, grinning. “I’m going to join you guys! I want to get better at physical combat too!”

Aizawa nods. “Hand to hand and quirk analytics. Dreamer’s helping with the second bit. Let’s go!”

The club hops to, knowing this is their best chance. They need to do this. To be the best they can.

 

—~—

 

“Are you sure about this?” Aizawa asks, looking like he would very much like to put his hand on her shoulder, but being unable to due to his casts. Beside him, Yamada looks similarly concerned.

Izumi nods. “I have too. I really should have told Kacchan a while ago, I just... freaked out. And I want to do it sooner than later.”

“When she does, you are not using your quirk.” Yamada reminds him, glaring at Aizawa pointedly.

Aizawa sighs, still managing to look annoyed through his bandages. “I’ll go get him if you’re really positive you want to do this. Stay here.”

Izumi nods, shifting on the chair as the door closes.

She’s about to talk to Bakugou. After... four years? What will he do? Will he scream at her, or explode like he did in his dream? Call her Deku? Well, it’s not like he called her anything else after she was five...

Izumi isn’t even sure she’ll be able to hold it together. Kacchan’s emotions, especially rage, are explosive for normal people. For her, they may be borderline overwhelming. It was enough to shove her out of his mind, which only happens a few times.

“You’re muttering, little listener.” Yamada says softly.

Izumi jolts, blushing slightly. “Oh. Uh, sorry.”

“It’s fine. Just relax, okay? We’re gonna make sure you’re okay.” He tells her. “You’re gonna be okay.”

“I’m still nervous.” Izumi groans, rubbing at her arm. “His dream... I didn’t realize my disappearance affected him so much. I understand him a bit better now, why he did some of the things he did, but still. I’m scared.”

Yamada frowns. “Well. At least you’ll get it out of the way, right?”

Izumi nods, biting her lip. “Yeah, I guess.”

There’s a knock on the door, and Izumi gulps.

Aizawa steps through, Bakugou following him and looking thoroughly annoyed about it. “Oi, why am I here?”

Izumi coughs lightly, Bakugou lazily looking over at the noise.

His eyes go wide.

“Um... hi.” Izumi says, smiling awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Kacchan.”

Bakugou stares at her, face completely blank. Izumi can feel his mind working slowly, shifting from emotion to emotion. She shifts uncomfortably and tries to block it out.

“Deku.”

Izumi nods. “Yeah. It’s me. Look, I’m sorry I didn’t-”

Anger flares and Izumi yelps, hand going to her temple.

“WHAT THE FUCK. WHERE THE FUCK. HOW- WHY- UGH!” Bakugou shouts, stomping towards her angrily. Mic holds his hand out, a warning, and Bakugou stops, glaring.

“That was you in the dream, right? Watching me like a fucking creep. Well aren’t you proud of yourself and your mind shit. NOW FUCKING WHAT. YOU’RE ALIVE. Didn’t think you needed to tell anyone, but-”

“I COULDN’T!” Izumi interrupts, leaping to her feet, tears streaming down her face. Her barriers shudder, weak under strong emotions from both sides. Bakugou takes a step back, looking surprised.

Izumi isn’t sure why. She cries a lot.

“I couldn’t.” She repeats, stepping back and clutching at her head. “You already know about that night. I overused my quirk. I went further than I should have, pushed myself into where I shouldn’t have been. I shattered my mind, Kacchan. My mind didn’t have a guard against... anything. I could feel, and hear, and see, and it was too much. For years, I ended up breaking down, screaming in pain. I still do sometimes, but I’ve gotten better at controlling it.”

Izumi looks to the side, uncomfortable. “If we had done this even a year ago, I would have already been on the floor. It hurts right now, Kacchan. And your emotions were strong enough to kick me out of your dream! So, I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” Izumi finishes. “Please understand.”

Bakugou stands there, fists clenched. He looks like he’s trying to glare a hole in the floor.

Izumi gulps and sits back down, trying to get her mind back under control.

“Should have expected you’d have a weak ass excuse.” He grumbles. Aizawa and Yamada!s minds flare with anger that almost rivals Bakugou’s. “But you’re... a hero, huh?”

“Ever since the Endeavor scandal.” Izumi affirms. This is what she had been nervous about. Will he be even angrier?

“Stop fucking muttering, first of all. And second, don’t expect to be the only one up there for long, you hear me? It doesn’t matter what happened. I’m gonna be number one, because I’m fucking stronger than anyone here, got it? So stop pitying me!”

Izumi looks into his eyes, ignoring the shocked and even more angry minds of her dads. They can’t see the tears that Bakugou is trying to shove down, can’t feel what she can.

“I expect nothing less, Kacchan.” She says simply, smiling instead. “You haven’t changed.”

“Tch.” He grunts at her, turning away. “Is that it?”

“I guess so.”

Bakugou turns away, headed to the door.

“...I’m going to tell Mom.”

Izumi looks up in surprise. “Auntie Mitsuki?”

“She was really torn up when the Dragon came out of nowhere.” Bakugou groans. “So, Yeah, I’m telling her, got an issue?”

“No! I was just... surprised. I didn’t even think....” Izumi whispers.

“Whatever.” He grumbles, the door slamming behind him.

“...well that was fun.” Mic comments.

Izumi slumps to the floor, exhausted.

“I wanna go home now please.”

 

—~—

 

“LITTLE LISTENER!!” Yamada shrieks, diving onto the couch. Izumi yelps as Aineko hisses in surprise, scrabbling against her side as he tries to get away from the sudden noise and bouncing of the cushions. Arashi looks up from his half asleep state, face full of catty disgust.

“Dad, you scared him!” Izumi complains, pouting in annoyance. “I was trying to draw him to...”

“Hey, really! Lemme see!” Yamada says, poking at the notebook while trying to dodge a similarly annoyed Arashi. “As amazing as always, listener!” He coos, seeing the unfinished drawing. “Oh, hey! I wanted to ask you something!”

“Oh? What is it?” Izumi asks, stroking Arashi’s ruffled fur.

Yamada grins at her, looking incredibly proud of himself. “I got Nedzu to let all three of us- me, your Dad, and you- all to cover the sports festival! Like announcers!”

Izumi stops petting Arashi, eyes wide. “Wait- really?!” She squeals. “Are you kidding? That’s pretty much like the Olympics, it’s one of the most watched competitions in- anywhere! I’m just a kid!”

“Yeah, but you’re smart!” Yamada announces, bouncing back to his feet and doing his wild hand gestures. “You’re real good at analyzing quirks and people, cause I mean, how many notebooks have you filled by now with completely arbitrary information?”

“Quirk notebook 26, Mind notebook 57.” Izumi mutters shyly, pulling at her bangs. “But still... I’m a little nervous...”

“Aww, c’mon! Don’t want to spend the day yattering at hundreds of people with your dads?” Yamada sighs, wobbling his bottom lip in a fake pout. Izumi giggles and rolls her eyes.

“Well... if I’m allowed to...”

“AWWWW YEAH!” Yamada shouts, grabbing her in a hug and spinning her around. “This is gonna be so much fun!”

Chapter Text

“Hi guys! Ready for the show?” Izumi asks, hopping over to the club. It’s their last practice before the sports festival, and all of them are looking incredibly nervous.

“Ready as we’re gonna be.” Nageru groans. “Still, a bit better, thanks for the tips.”

“Same.” Kata chirps. “Powering someone’s quirk to throw off their aim... I hadn’t thought of that, only of support stuff! Plus the ideas for my possible hero costume!”

“I- I got the first part from an anime.” Izumi tells her shyly.

“But still! You’re really good at this stuff!”

Aizawa snorts. “You should see her room. It a hero fan and strategist goldmine of notebooks, posters, and sketches. Anyway, let’s get started with hand to hand- Kouda, it’s adorable, but put the chipmunk back.”

Kouda sheepishly does, and the six members of the club drop into fighting stances. Aizawa and Izumi walk through, occasionally fixing forms or changing the matchups.

“We’re out of time.” Aizawa says finally. “Dreamer, give them your last comments and meet me in the staff room.”

He walks away, limping still.

Izumi turns back to the club. “Well, I’m sure you’ll all do great! Everyone has improved so much, so get a good rest and a meal before tomorrow. Kata, remember to work on the amount you leave behind. Mistukeru, remember what we told you about muscles: you can sense them straining, you can tell where they’re going. And-”

She stops, blinking as she turns around. A few students stand there, looking over the club. She remembers them arriving a few minutes ago when she began sparring Namaiki, but now there are a few walking over.

A blond kid with gray eyes looks over them spitefully, smirking. “So, two 1-A students in this club? Even though they’re supposed to be soooooo much better than 1-B? That just doesn’t sound right, does it?”

He keeps going, laughing and smiling with such a crazed look in his eyes that Izumi carefully probes his mind for insanity.

Around her, the club members shift uncomfortably. They know they’re at a disadvantage, but this...

“Well, it doesn’t really matter. If you have two students in a remedial club then 1-B will easily crush you during the sports festival tomorrow!”

A girl with orange hair pulled up into a side ponytail marches forwards angrily. “Monoma, stop being such an ass-”

“Monoma Neito, right?” Izumi asks, stepping forwards. She knows that name, and she is not having him talking to her club like that. “Class 1-B. Quirk, copy. You can copy the quirk of anyone you touch and use it for a maximum of five minutes.”

“Um, Yes...” Monoma says, looking down at her. Curse her height...

“The students of 1-A, and this club, have been studying and working as hard as they can, hoping to achieve their dreams. During the USJ incident, they all fought back, despite the fact that they were up against villains twice their age. As a matter of fact, Shinsou there kicked the ringleader away from a classmate.” Izumi says, motioning to Hitoshi.

“They’ve taken every opportunity to better themselves to become the people they are today, and will continue to do so.” Izumi announces, glaring. “Likely why Shinsou and Kouda even are in 1-A. Unlike you, who if I remember correctly, was one of the many who turned down this club, for whatever reason. You aren’t doing everything you can, and quite frankly, I refuse to let you speak that way about people who have already surpassed you.”

Everyone stares at her, completely shocked.

“Expose him.” Kata whispers quietly, causing quite a few snickers from both the club and the small crowd that has formed.

“I- who even are you?” Monoma stutters, looking thrown. Izumi smiles sweetly.

“Pro hero Dreamer, youngest ever to get a full hero license and founder of this club.” She tells him, standing tall. (Well. As tall as she can) “My quirk is rather similar to theirs. I’m unable to use it well unless it’s under a specific set of circumstances. Anyway, if you’ll excuse us,” she continues, ignoring the several shocked whispers and pale faces, “we need to go home and rest. Big day tomorrow, right?”

The club walks around the other students, all of them looking in awe.

“Oh, Monoma?” Izumi says, turning. “If you- or anyone else- change your mind, the club is always open.”

At his mute nod, she turns back around, leading the club members into the halls if U.A.

And promptly begins freaking out.

“Oh my god I can’t believe I just did that that was so rude!” Izumi shrieks quietly, wrapping her head in her arms. “Oh, that just made me so mad, You’ve all tried so hard and he just- ugh!”

“Dreamer-senpai.” Namaiki says, completely deadpan. Izumi looks up between her fingers.

“Marry me.”

The club bursts out laughing, very nearly drowning out Izumi’s shocked noises.

“I object!” Hitoshi shouts. “I knew Izumi first!”

“Pretty sure I take that title, Hitoshi.”

“Oh Hey Shoto, where’d you come from?” Hitoshi asks, looking over to the heterochromic boy and supporting Izumi as she keeps making incomprehensible noises.

Shouto shrugs. “Saw people watching your club, figured I’d come as well. Wasn’t expecting that much of a show. Anyway, What were you guys talking about? I only heard the last bit, and Izumi looks shell shocked.”

“Marriage.” Namaiki says simply. “I’m going to marry Dreamer. I love her, she’s amazing, she put that Monoma boy down and then smiled and offered sanctuary like an angel of the lord...”

“Nope. No marriage.”

“Sensei!” Kata exclaims. “Wow, everyone’s just kinda popping up out of nowhere, huh?”

“She was taking too long. We have stuff to go over, essays to grade, children to torture... I’d appreciate it if you didn’t break the only grader that isn’t dead inside. Now shoo.”

He takes the still blushing Izumi from a grinning Hitoshi, the rest of the students dispersing.

“Goodbye my love! I look forward to the day when we may join hands in holy matrimony!” Namaiki calls, projecting floating hearts, doves, and flowers down the hall as she walks away.

Aizawa erases her quirk.

“Hey!”

 

—~—

 

Finally, it’s the day of the sports festival. There are food and hero merch stalls all across the grounds, people already walking among them, some pros in costume. Inside the school, students and teachers alike wait on the edge of their seats, waiting for the call.

“Psst! Uraraka, Iida, Shouchan! Hitochan!” Izumi calls, grinning at them from around a corner.

“Izumi-Chan? What are you doing here?” Uraraka asks, confused. “And what’s with the outfit?”

Izumi grins and spins a bit. Her blanket cape swooshes out a bit, showing a dark green tank top and leggings underneath. The clothes are soft, with white lines highlighting them. “Do you like it? I was supposed to be in hero costume for the festival, but I didn’t really have one, so... it’s pretty much just stylized pajamas.”

“It looks good.” Shouto says. “Why do you need a costume?”

“I’m going to be a commentator!” Izumi announces. “I’m doing it with my Dads too, so it should be fun! I came down to with you guys good luck. I can’t be biased in the booth, but... well, I’m rooting for you all!”

“We’ve been blessed.” Uraraka whispers.

Hitoshi rolls his eyes and smirks. “Yeah.”

“I’m not being biased either.” Shouto says, looking over at Hitoshi. “I’m not holding back.”

Hitoshi smirks. “I wouldn’t expect you to.”

“Declaration of war.” Uraraka whispers, bouncing her fists.

Iida starts karate chopping the air. “I must insist we get a move on! It wouldn’t do for us to be late!”

“I should probably get going too...” Izumi says. “Bye! Good luck again!”

“You too.”

 

—~—

 

“Hey, little listener! You ready?” Yamada asks, swiveling around in his seat. Next to him, Aizawa is looking extremely dead inside.

“Yeah!” Izumi exclaims, plopping down in between them. “When does it start?”

“As soon as we press that button, and I get us rolling! Want to do the honors?”

Izumi grins at him. “There, two, one!”

“Hey-o!” Yamada shouts, grinning brightly at the camera. The crowd screams in response. “Make some noise sports fans! Swarm, mass media! This year we’re bringing you some of the hottest performances guaranteed! I’ve only got one question for you: ARE YOU READY?”

The crowd screams once more, Izumi blinking at the mind force behind it. Her dad really knows how to get people fired up!

“Let me hear you scream as our students make their way to the field!” He shouts again. “Here our students will be doing everything they can to achieve worldwide fame and celebrity! These first students are no strangers to the spotlight: you know them from the recent villain attack! They’re the dazzling students starting our line up with their sparkling skills! Welcome class 1-A!”

Students finally come out of their tunnels, looking around nervously.

“Now, they haven’t had as much screen time but they’re still chock-full of talent: Class 1-B!”

“Next up, general studies class C, D, and E! Support classes F, G, and H! And finally the business classes I, J, and K! Good luck to all our first year contestants!”

Izumi looks over at the crowd. All cheering for the hero course... Nageru and Namaiki are the two general ed club members in this year. They both seem so nervous, yet determined...

“Silence, everyone!” Midnight shouts. As the umpire for the first years, she’s down on the field. “And for the student pledge, we have Bakugou Katsuki!”

Izumi makes a small choking noise. “Oh boy...” she whispers, not being taken up by the microphones. Who’s bright idea was this?

The rest of class 1-A seems similarly nervous. Shouto and Hitoshi told her about the ‘declaration of war’ that had happened earlier, so he really was making everyone hate their class...

Bakugou marches up the short steps, hands in his pockets. He stops in front of the microphone.

“I just wanna say...”

“I’m gonna win.”

Izumi slaps her hand to her face. Of course he would say something like that... Well, he used to laugh while saying stuff like that, but now he’s really pushing himself. Challenging himself to go further...

Of course, no one else knows that, if the annoyed shouts that rise from his fellow first years are any clue.

Midnight shakes off her surprise and cracks her whip. “Well, without further ado, let’s get right to the first game!”

A screen pops up, showing a spinning dial of several different games. It stops: obstacle course.

“All eleven classes will participate in a treacherous contest. The course is four kilometers around the outside of the stadium. I don’t want to restrain anyone, at least not in this game.” Midnight says, smirking. “As long as you don’t leave the course, you’re free to do whatever your heart desires! Now then. Take your places contestants!”

They gather around the gate, green lights slowly counting down.

“Begin!”

“And we’re off to a racing start!” Mic shouts excitedly. “How about some commentary, Mummy man? Pajama girl?”

Izumi giggles at the nicknames. Aizawa sighs. “How did I let you talk me into this...”

“Oh come on! What should we be paying attention to in the early stages of the game?”

“The door.” ‘Mummy man’ says, deadpan.

“He’s right!” Izumi adds, as the students begin to push and shove at each other. “The doorway is so cramped- it’s almost like it’s the first obstacle!”

A wave of ice shoots from the entrance, freezing shoes to the ground and creeping up the walls.
Shouto runs out in front, sparing one quick glance over his shoulder to see the havoc he’s wrought. Some have managed to launch their way past, while others are slowly picking their way through the slippery ice. Izumi spots Hitoshi gather a small amount of victims and have them carry him across the ice field.

“Ooh, nice moves.” Izumi murmurs.

Mineta goes hopping directly after Shouto, using his balls for footholds as he bounces himself higher and higher. Izumi can’t hear what he’s saying, but he pulls another ball from his head and angles himself down towards Shouto’s back.

WHAM.

Izumi winces in sympathy as a robot arm slams the tiny boy away. She may be unsettled by his mind, but that has got to hurt...

“Oooh, and enemies come from nowhere!” Mic shouts, happy even though Mineta just got launched a good twenty feet. “I bet we’re in for a treat here! A test of strength and cunning: it’s a ROBO INFERNO!”

“Those are the same ones from the entrance exam! Izumi comments happily. “So some of them have already faced these robots!”

People are catching up now, only to stand in a crowd as they watch in shock. Shouto sighs and crouches low to the ground.

Another wave of ice curves over the robots, frosting the green plating with clear layer of ice. He skates through, the robots collapsing behind him.

“That’s Todoroki Shouto pulling ahead to an early lead with with a devastating attack!” Mic shouts, slamming his hands to the desk and standing up. “Amazing! He’s definitely one to watch! Any comments?”

Aizawa sighs. “His attack was both defensive and offensive.”

“Stopping the bots from harming him while leaving the ice thin enough for them to break free and block those behind him.” Izumi adds. “That’s gotta take good control!”

“No wonder he got in on recommendations!”

Izumi grins, kicking her feet. “I wonder how the others are going to get past! Or-” she stops. “Um, is someone-”

Kirishima punches his way through a hunk of metal, shouting angrily. Beside him, another boy, from class 1-B, does the same thing.

“Oh! Kirishima of class 1-A and Tetsutetsu of class 1-B were underneath! That’s crazy!”

Bakugou, no surprise, just blasts himself over the top. Sero and Tokoyami follow him, tape and Dark Shadow launching each of them respectively.

“It’s mostly 1-A...” Izumi mutters.

“That’s to be expected.” Aizawa comments as even more 1-A students rush the robots. “They don’t spend time just standing around. Those who experienced firsthand the world above them through the incident at the USJ, those who had fear planted in their hearts, those who dealt with it and pulled through... they all used that experience to drown out their hesitation.”

Uraraka drops robots and they crash to the ground. Kanimari latches onto one and electrocutes it. Jirou hooks into one with her jacks.

There’s an explosion (not from Bakugou *le gasp*) and several zero pointers go down. Those that couldn’t get by on their own rush past, their opening made.

“Yaoyorozu drops them that easy, huh?” Izumi muses. “No wonder she got in on recommendation.”

“First Barrier is easy, huh?” Mic asks. “But what about the second? If you fall you’re out! If you don’t wanna fall, then crawl! It’s the fall!”

“A bit on the nose.” Izumi whispers.

Hatsume and Tsuyu take the initiative on this one, launching themselves into the web of ropes and stone pillars.

“Ausui’s Frog quirk makes her exceptional at climbing and leaping. And Hatsume’s inventions make this one a piece of cake!” Izumi says quickly. She’s here to analyze the performances, not just watch!

“A lot of people are trying hard for their chance, aren’t they Eraserhead?” Mic asks.

“Why are those idiots stopping?”

“That’s not good commentary, you gotta say something with more style! More positive!”

“Uh, Todoroki makes it out ahead.” Izumi says over their conversation. “Mic, arguing isn’t exactly good commentary either...”

“Right! The lead pack is a step ahead, but everyone behind is all clumped together! Of course, no one knows exactly how many will make it through this stage, so there’s no time to relax! Push forwards! And on that note- THE MINEFIELD! Don’t worry, they’re for the games, so they’re not that powerful. But they’re strong and flashy enough to make you pee your pants!” He stands up, wrapping his arms around his head in mock horror.

“That depends on the person.”

“Mic just needs to be dramatic.” Izumi stage whispers to him.

“I guess we can’t judge him for his weak bladder...”

Mic leans back in shock, hand over his heart. “Betrayal. Now! The mines are set up in a way that you can see where they are if you look carefully! You have to use both your eyes, and your legs!”

“The jumpers can’t leap too far, either.” Izumi points out. “They can’t see the ground where they land, so they have to be careful. And the people in the front have to deal with all of the mines, while people behind have them thinned out a bit!”

Several people are blasted into the air by pink smoke. Izumi takes the small space between interesting things to find where the other people she knows are. Uraraka takes a few steps normally, then large, zero gravity leaps. She stumbles a bit at the end of each, nausea obviously taking its toll. Iida cant go as fast as before, picking his way through at an average speed. Nageru is obviously looking ahead with one eye, finding the best places to take larger steps and closely investigating the ground. Namaiki is projecting over the actual layout of the mines, smoothing over the dirt and causing everyone around her to step in just the wrong place. Shinsou is doing something similar, sabotaging those around him as he rides high on brainwashed shoulders.

“You’re muttering, pajama girl.”

“Oops! Sorry, couldn’t help it. There are a lot of people with interesting ways to avoid the mines, or cause others to not do so great!” Izumi catches sight of something flying over the field. “Like... well, if you’re explosive yourself...”

Bakugou, flying over the ground, grins and aims his next explosion right at Shouto. Pretty soon, they’re fighting, still careful over where they place their feet.

“And Bakugou Katsuki of class 1-A is duking it out with our leader, Todoroki Shouto!”

Izumi snorts at their fight. “They can’t really try, or they’ll set off the mines, but they can’t just ignore the other- oh god, it’s like one of them came to life and started attacking Todoroki!”

Bakugou backs off just long enough to flip off the cameras.

“Rude.” Mic stage whispers. “Ooh, another few blasted into the sky! Pro tip. Try to work out a path from up there, eh?”

“Smoke blocks the view.” Izumi points out.

“True. Hey, hey hey, some people are catching up to our two leaders!”

Bakugou and Shouto glance over their shoulders, spotting the people approaching. They step slightly faster, but still...

“They’re almost to the end though... and neither have hit a mine! That’s impressive.” Izumi says.

“Aaand... they’re out! Clear area all the way to the end! Right behind them is Shiozaki of class 1-B!” Mic shouts, leaping out of his seat to glance between the monitor and the gateway. “Who’s gonna be first, who’s gonna be first...”

There’s an explosion, a plume of smoke, and the two boys stumble into the arena. “Oh come on who was first!”

Izumi slows down the monitor, watching carefully. “The smoke covers everything.” She groans. “We’ll have to wait and see!”

“Well, Behind them comes Shiozaki, and now they’re finishing one after the other! We’ll make a list of the results later, but for now, good work!” Mic shouts, slumping back into his seat.

“That was exciting! So many people used their quirks in such fascinating ways- oh, I have to write this down!l Izumi exclaims happily.

“Move away from the mic before you start muttering, you’ll scare the children.” Aizawa says, and Izumi pushes her chair away, already in her own little world.

“The club members did great, and we still don’t know if Shouto or Kacchan was first- I’m glad it wasn’t all 1-A in the front though, Shiozaki is really good as well-”

A good ten minutes of muttering and note taking later, Midnight cracks her whip.

“The first game of the first year sports festival is complete! So, let’s take a look at the results! Oh, and by the way, the first 42 made their way to the second round. Don’t worry if you didn’t make it! We’ve prepared other chances for you to shine.”

Todoroki Shouto, first. Bakugou Katsuki, second.

“Oh, wow, Bakugou’s explosion pushed Todoroki forwards...” Izumi says, watching the refined cameras. “Well, next game!”

The roulette wheel starts up again, rolling, rolling...

Cavalry battle.

“You know how it works, but this time we’ll be using headbands with points on them. Forty second is 5 points, forty first is 10, so on and so forth, except for first place. They’re with ten million points!”

The entire year turns to looks at Shouto, who only clenches his jaw.

“Fifteen minutes to make teams. Alright, go!”

Chapter Text

“Alright everyone, it’s been fifteen minutes to team up and talk strategy!” Mic shouts. The crowd cheers back, excitedly for more of the games. “All of our teams have been chosen, so let’s see what we’ve got! C’mon, wake up Eraser!”

Aizawa shifts, grumbling as he looks down at the field. “There are some interesting teams out there...”

Izumi has to agree. Shouto had obviously gained a lot of attention, being first, but no one had wanted to team up with the prime target. Hatsume had approached him, as well as Iida and Yaoyorozu, and they ended up as a team.

A much larger crowd had appeared around Bakugou, mostly made of 1-A students who had seen his skill in battle. Eventually, he had taken Kirishima, Sero, and Ashido for his teammates.

Hitoshi, meanwhile, had teamed up with Namaiki and Kouda. They had also picked up Uraraka along the way. Nageru, apparently, didn’t want to knock out the entire club in one go, and had teamed up with Tokoyami, Tetsutetsu, and Shiozaki.

Izumi can’t help but snort at one of the three person teams. Ausui and Mineta, holed up in a tent made of Shouji’s arms. It’s kinda silly looking. Monoma, on the other hand... it looks like he gathered several of his classmates. No surprise, considering all of the challenges he made against the other classes...

“Alright!” Midnight shouts, cracking her whip. “Teams, get ready!”

“Lets start the countdown! Three...”

“Two...”

“One!”

Immediately, everyone races after Todoroki and his headband. Shouto looks around at the approaching teams, then nods to Hatsume. She grins and fiddles with one of the gadgets strapped to their team, having disposed of the box and a few extra bits before the game began.

A pillar of ice launches them forwards and over everyone’s heads, one of Hatsume’s Babies guiding their descent. Iida guides them to the far side of the field, whipping them around.

“Going to the side with the fewest amount of teams.” Izumi realizes. “Good strategy!”

Shouto sweeps his arm around them, and an ice wall blocks them off from the rest of the field trapping them in a globe of sparkling ice. Trying to keep the points for the whole game? That’s not very smart, what if someone can get in, then they’re trapped-

“You’re muttering, Dreamer.”

“Oh, gosh, I’m sorry!” Izumi exclaims. “But still... oh well. It looks like more people are going after the other teams as they make their way over to try and... break the ice?” Mic snorts at her pun, forgoing his own commentary for a moment. Aizawa, on the other hand, is not as appreciative.

“I’m leaving.”

“Hey no I’m sorry come back-”

Mic grins, looking over at the teams. “Well, it looks like the teams have arrived, and they’ve started pounding on the ice! Whoa, there goes Bakugou! Um... is that allowed?”

Bakugou flies over the top of the ice dome, propelling himself with his explosions like he did during the obstacle race. He angrily strikes at the ice, not touching down.

The ceiling gives under the force of the blasts, and ice falls inside-

...And shoots outside.

A pillar of ice smacks Bakugou right out of the air, plugging up the hole simultaneously. Izumi can hear his scream of rage over the noise of the crowd, continuing even as a roll of tape catches him and drags him into his teams waiting arms.

“Ooh, that’s gotta hurt! Midnight, was that within the rules? Bakugou did get separated from his team mates...”

Midnight ponders for a moment, then cracks her whip. “As his team caught him before he hit the ground and he did not set foot on the ice, it is fair game!”

“And the snow globe remains intact...”

Bakugou lets out a scream of rage, his team rushing the base. Other teams are doing the same, though a few have given up and are instead nicking the headbands off other, smaller targets. Monoma snatches away Hagakure’s, and Izumi spots a vine slinking in between Shouji’s arms, returning with what she assumes to be Mineta’s points.

“Well, we’re almost halfway through, so let’s take a look at the current scores!” Mic exclaims, pulling it up on the screens that circle the stadium.

He does a double take, probably noticing what Izumi has been watching for a while now. “Er... class A isn’t doing so good... wait, team Bakugou zero points?!”

Izumi blinks and whips her head back around, trying to find his team. Monoma stands across from them, twirling a headband around his finger and smirking.

“Uh oh.”

Izumi can’t hear what they’re saying. What she can hear, and see, and feel, is the pure, unbridled rage emanating from Bakugou’s mind as Monoma keeps talking. Izumi assumes it’s something like he was saying to the club earlier- class B superiority, and their plan to beat class A.

She’s just confused as to why that idiot thinks saying that kind of stuff to Bakugou of all people is a good idea.

“He’s dead.” Izumi whispers quietly, pressing a hand to her head. “Oh boy- that’s a lot of anger-”

“So class B threw the first round to have more mobility in the second.” Aizawa muses. “Interesting.”

“Well, in this unexpected rise of class 1-B, who will wear the ten million points in the end? Can anyone get into the glacier? Who will be second, third, and fourth?”

“It’s hard to say... Todoroki seems to have taken account of how many people were able to dodge in the first round, and instead acted defensively...”

“Well, only a few minutes left!”

Izumi smiles, then looks around at the points. Hitoshi and his team seem to have stayed away for the most part. Waiting until they can snatch good points at the last second... well. It’s a good idea if they can pull it of...

Aizawa nudges her with his elbow. “Check out the Bakugou and Monoma fight. You’ve met both, right?”

Izumi nods. “Yeah. This is gonna be interesting.”

The fight is already under way. Monoma has three headbands, including Bakugou’s, and is currently running away as the explosive teen gives chase. Once they get close enough, he leaps forwards again, Monoma’s team acting fast to block him. Tsubaraba creates a Sheild, which Bakugou lands in and starts punching angrily.

“A wall of air...” Izumi whispers. “How does it not fall? What’s keeping it in place? If it’s holding Ka- Bakugou up like that, then...”

Aizawa elbows her again, a bit harder this time.

The solidified air shatters under Bakugou’s rage, his arm thrusting through and seizing the white headbands around Monoma’s neck before a roll of tape drags him back to his team.

“Bakugou steals two headbands to advance to third place!” Mic announces, jumping up yet again. “The ranking just keep changing in the final stages!”

“They’re still chasing them...” Izumi giggles, watching as Bakugou starts pounding on Kirishima’s head. “Class B had a good, solid plan. They just made one huge mistake.” She explains, watching as Bakugou makes Sero and Ashido use their quirks, then propelling them forwards.

“They underestimated Bakugou.” Aizawa agrees.

“There’s a huge difference in their tenacity. He swore to be number one, didn’t he?” Izumi finishes. “He’s going to do everything he can to keep that promise.”

With a final explosion, Bakugou rips the headband back.

“AND BAKUGOU IS MERCILESS!” Mic screams. “He’s gonna do it, and do it all the way through! What a perfectionist! Only a minute left!”

“Back to the silent ball of ice, I see...” Izumi says, motioning.

Bakugou stops at the wall, drawing back both his arms and slowly starting to smoke. Kirishima hardens, Ashido and Sero bracing for what is undoubtedly going to be a huge explosion.

When he strikes, ice goes flying everywhere. Izumi leans forwards. Forty five seconds for two of the strongest people she knows to duke it out for the top spot...

“Half and half bastard!” Bakugou shouts, his team rushing around chunks of ice into what is now half of a globe. Still, Shouto and his team are just... standing there.

“They have to have a plan, right?” She asks, on the edge of her seat. As if in response, Hatsume looks up, holding a remote and grinning maniacally.

Suddenly, one of the ice chunks moves. Uncurling, revealing the glint of metal, sheen of white-gray plastic, and red cloth that had gone unnoticed before.

“A- A ROBOT?!”

The robot, something that seems to be made of ice with only bits of metal, is short and stout, limbs made of large chunks of ice. It barely has any head, a lump of ice and a pair of goggles the only thing that may pass for one.

“WHERE DID THAT THING COME FROM?” Mic screeches.

The robot strikes out at Sero, who yelps and trips away. Bakugou is thrown off balance, nearly dumping him onto the ground as he screams in confusion and anger.

“Wha- huh- who-” Mic stutters. He’s at a loss for what’s happening. Izumi, in the other hand, gasps.

“Oh my god that’s amazing!” She shrieks, hopping up to get a better look. “That’s gotta be some of the most creative quirk usage I’ve ever seen!”

“Do you understand what’s going on?” Aizawa asks over Mics confusion.

Izumi nods, eyes wide in amazement. “This team is both support course and hero course... and arguably some of the smartest in the year. The robot seems to be almost entirely made of Todoroki’s ice, but I can see quite a few of Hatsume’s support items in there, allowing it to move, and also a lot of material they didn’t have before- Yaoyorozu’s creation I assume! They combined their abilities to create a makeshift guardian on the fly!”

“Oh. Wow.” Mic says, at a loss for words. “That’s...”

“Extremely complicated.” Izumi admits. “But hey, it’s working! Robo-ice is keeping away team Bakugou, and there’s only fifteen seconds left! And the rest of the teams seem a bit occupied...” Izumi mutters, looking over to where Shinsou is picking off teams that still have points at the last minute.

“Well, START THE COUNT DOWN!” Mic shouts, getting back into the swing of things.

10

9

Bakugou blasts away one of the robots arms, ignoring Hatsume’s scream of horror (my baby!) as he knocks it off balance.

8

7

The teams get moving again, Shouto trying to avoid combat in the final moments.

6

5

Bakugou catches them anyway, launching himself forwards as his team rushes to catch up.

4

3

The robot stutters back to its feet, clonking Sero on the back of the head and tumbling the team to the ground like dominoes.

2

Bakugou dives for the headbands, unknowing which one is which. Iida’s engines begin to glow.

1

In the last second, team Todoroki blasts away in a blur, pulled along by Iida.

0

“TIMES UP!”

Bakugou falls flat on his face.

“Let’s not waste any time now, shall we? The scores!” Mic announces. “In first place, Team Todoroki!”

Izumi snorts as she watches Hatsume leap up and snuggle into the ice robot. (MY BABY!!!!)

“Second place, it’s team Bakugou!”

He immediately begins screaming in frustration, leaving Izumi blinking the spots out of her eyes.

“In third, team Tetsu- Hey Wait, team Shinsou? When did you guys come from behind?” Mic says, confused. Hitoshi gives the announcers booth a little wave. “Err... well, fourth place, Team Tetsutetsu! Now, we’ll be taking an hours break before the afternoons festivities!”

He turns to Aizawa. “Hey, Eraserhead, Dreamer, let’s go get lunch.”

“I’m going to sleep.” Aizawa says, before doing just that.

“Um, sorry, I wanted to see my friends...” izumi admits.

“Abandoned! Oh well. Have fun!”

Izumi grins, pulling off her blanket cape and changing into a waiting gym outfit. After what had happened with Iida... it’s better to blend in. She rushes down a good ten sets of stairs until she makes it outside.

There are barriers around the area she’s at, a path open for students to walk through. Izumi spots the robot, still following Hatsume.

“Hatsume!” Izumi shouts, waving joyfully. The girls eyes widen.

“Oh my god hi! Where’s your costume? Did you see our baby? Didn’t he do so well?” Hatsume coos, patting its chest.

Izumi stops, panting. “Wanted to blend in. As for your baby, he was amazing! Did you really make him so fast?”

“Yep! I would love to have a creation quirk like that girls!” Hatsume gushes, practically drooling. “Imagine what I could make!”

“You’d be too strong.” Izumi informs her. “Give everyone else a chance, Hatsume! Otherwise you’ll take over the world!”

Hatsume grins proudly. “I’m already thinking of plans for him- I’d never break him down. Creation girl said I could keep the stuff she had made for Ice-bot, so all that’s left is to make him a freezer or something, and then he can help me with the heavy lifting! I’ll need to remake some of the items I used for him though...”

“Always a chance for improvement!” Izumi says, patting her on the back. “I won’t get in the way of your creative frenzy. But if you ever want another brainstorming session, just give me a call!”

“Of course!” Hatsume says, grinning. “And if you ever need support items, you come right to me!”

“I’d never dream of going to anyone else. Except maybe Power Loader, if yours keep blowing up.” Izumi teases. “Well, I’m gonna go see my other friends now! Bye, Hatsume! Bye, Ice-bot!”

“Bye, Dreamer-San!”

Izumi waves and rushes away again, headed to the cafeteria. She searches for Shouto and Hitoshi’s distinguishable hair, as she can’t risk using her quirk, and slips through the crowds of students.

“Hi!” Izumi exclaims, grinning brightly. They’re sitting with almost all of class A, split across two tables. Bakugou obviously left. Kouda, it seems, has joined the smaller group of club members.

Shinsou looks up, grinning. “Hey, Izumi. How’d we do?”

“You kicked butt!” Izumi tells him, laughing. “Now move over.”

He does, much to the confusion of everyone at the table.

“I’m sorry, but who are you?” Yaoyorozu asks politely.

Izumi starts blushing. “Oh, sorry, this probably looks really weird- um, I’m Shouto and Hitoshi’s friend, Midoriya Izumi! It’s nice to meet you, you all did amazing in the games! That robot was super cool!”

Yaoyorozu smiles. “Oh! Thank you very much, it was quite fun to work with someone who went even faster than I do with engineering! I’m Yaoyorozu Momo. Forgive me, but do I know you from somewhere?”

Izumi pales. Except for the dream work she did... “um, no, I don’t think so.”

“You look familiar to me too.” Kirishima decides, looking closer.

Ashido nods. “Same.”

“Me three!” Hagakure announces.

“You guys are weird, I don’t recognize her!” Mineta says, before his face turns lecherous. “But I’d love to get to know you.”

“We shouldn’t be overwhelming her!” Iida shouts, his hands doing their thing. “Everyone, stop being rude!”

“But we know her!”

Izumi grins nervously. Okay... fitting in was not the best idea she’s ever had. Now nearly all of class 1-A is scrutinizing her, trying to figure out where they all know her from. And Hitoshi and Shouto are absolutely no help. Shouto is slurping his soba without a care in the world, and Hitoshi is very carefully not looking at anyone while he drinks a cup of water.

Suddenly, Tokoyami nods. “I remember now. You’re the Angel of my dreams.”

Hitoshi spits out his water and starts coughing violently. “I’m sorry, what.”

Izumi blushes. “I really, really don’t know what you’re talking about-”

“I was lost in the endless night, the screams of the dying around me.” Tokoyami insists. “You came forwards and gave me a heavenly golden light to stave the darkness away.”

“What- what’s with that language?” Izumi exclaims, not knowing how to respond.

“You were in my dream too. You healed my arms.” Shouji remembers.

Sero nods. “Me too!”

“You helped people find me!”

“You healed thirteen!”

“And saved Aizawa Sensei, ribbit.”

Izumi looks around shyly as each person recounts their dream and how she fixed it.

“I-I really don’t-”

“Oh yeah!” Jirou says, pointing. “You gave the Kaminari in my dream an army of Pikachu and they took out all the villains.”

The real Kaminari snorts. “An army of Pikachu?”

“They had your dunce face.” Jirou informs him.

“Only a few had the face-” Izumi slaps her hand over her mouth. Jirou smirks at her.

“And how would you know that?” She asks, twirling her earjack around her finger. “After all, you ‘weren’t there.’”

Class 1-A gives her a collective smug smirk.

“I... um...”

Shouto pats her shoulder. “Accept the fact that you’ve been found out.”

Izumi pouts at him. “Oh come on, you’re no help at all!”

Shouto shrugs, going back to his lunch. “What am I supposed to say? ‘Yes, this is my friend, she definitely didn’t hop into my mind and spray the Dragon and my father in the face with a fire extinguisher.”

“Holy shit really?!”

Hitoshi very carefully does his best to not repeat the spit take.

Izumi sighs, tugging on her twin braids in defeat. “I was supposed to be discreet, Shouchan...”

Sluuuuuurp.

Izumi groans. She’s not getting out of this, is she? “Okay, fine, you caught me. I can sense and hop into minds, as well as alter dreams. D- um, Aizawa asked me to check up on you, because it was a traumatic experience and I’m pretty much an expert on stuff like that... For a lot of you, it was your first encounter with villains. That kind of thing leaves a lasting mark.”

She rubs her arms awkwardly. “I went into everyone’s dream... well, except you, Mineta. You, um, weren’t having a nightmare, so... But for everyone else, I was there. No one should have to go through that kind of stuff alone. Oh, but I’m sorry if I overstepped any boundaries!” Izumi exclaims, looking up nervously. “I only wanted to make sure you were all okay. If you don’t want me to do it again, I promise I won’t!”

There’s a moment of silence, the students watching her silently.

“Awwwww, you are the cutest thing I’ve ever seen!” Ashido squeaks, leaning over the table and smiling at her.

“I know, right?” Hagakure squeals in return, making Izumi’s blush come back full force.

“So you’re- so you’re not mad?”

“It’s perfectly okay! You were such a big help, nightmares suck!” Ashido reassures her.

“You make us stars twinkle all the brighter, mademoiselle.” Ayoma announces, posing dramatically.

“Why didn’t you come into my dream?” Mineta whines. “The USJ was scarring!”

Izumi very carefully avoids that question. “Well, I’m glad you’re all okay. And you all did so well! I’ve gotta admit, seeing Shouji all alone was pretty funny. Almost no one realized Asui and Mineta were in there!”

“Call me Tsu, ribbit.” Asui states. “We still aren’t sure what happened to the points though...”

Izumi smiles sadly. “Oh, yeah. Shiozaki took it with one of her vines.”

“Can we go back to when you said Aizawa Sensei asked you to do it?” Oijro says. “Doesn’t seem like something he’d do.”

“I know he acts all tough, but he’s actually really nice. He helped me out a lot!” Izumi tells him, grinning brightly. “He just doesn’t want you all to know it. He made himself come in to teach sooner than he should have so you all wouldn’t be worried.”

“Aww, really?” Uraraka asks. “He didn’t have to...”

“Believe me.” Izumi says, having flashbacks to the day-long argument. “We tried to convince him of that too.”

Hitoshi pokes her, motioning to her tray. “Eat. You still have your job, remember?”

Izumi rolls her eyes, accepting the food. “Yeah, yeah. Not like I’m the one who’s going to be beating up my classmates after this...”

The conversation trails off, a few people thanking her quickly before going back to their own food. Several of them have a really big afternoon, after all, proving themselves to Pros who may take them on for internships. She does still get searching, amazed looks, but she tries to focus on her food, occasionally smacking a thieving hand or getting smacked herself.

“You three seem rather close.” Yaoyorozu begins again. She has the same searching look on her face that she did before the ‘I know you’ incident.

Slightly apprehensive, Izumi nods. “I mean, I’ve known both of them for a while. Shouto for nine years, Hitoshi for one. We met through dreams.”

Yaoyorozu’s gaze sharpens. “Forgive me if I’m wrong, but I seem to remember a hero named dreamer being the one to deal with Todoroki-kun’s father... and with your quirk and Shinsou mentioning your “job” and Dreamer seems to be commentating, plus I don’t remember seeing you in the games...”

The table freezes once more. Kaminari lets a bit of his food fall out of his mouth.

Izumi glares. “I need you to stop exposing me, Yaoyorozu-San.”

“HOLY SHIT WHAT!”

Izumi shrieks and slaps her hands over her ears. Not only did nearly fifteen teenagers shout that, but the mere force of their surprise after everyone in the stadium is overwhelming enough for her to bury her head in Hitoshi’s shoulder to get ahold of herself.

“Do you want help, Izumi?” Hitoshi asks urgently. At her whispered, ‘yes, please’, he makes her mind go blank.

The confused shouting of class 1-A, as well as Shouto, Uraraka, Iida, and Hitoshi’s efforts to calm them down, come to her muffled like she’s underwater. After a few moments, Hitoshi releases her.

“Why’d you just brainwash her?” Ojiro asks distrustfully.

“It’s fine.” Izumi says, waving it off. “I told you I can sense minds, right? Sometimes I get overwhelmed by high emotions or thoughts. Hitoshi’s quirk helps with that.”

“Oh. So, any explanation for the whole “I’m a pro hero at fifteen” thing?”

Izumi shrugs, resigned to her fate at this point. “I have a useful quirk. I used it to help people in a way other people couldn’t, but it was technically illegal for me to affect civilians like that. When I came to U.A, Nedzu tutored me, and eventually I got a degree in Psychology and a hero license so I was allowed to continue helping people. I’m still learning of course, but I was a special case.”

“So cool.” Hagakure whispers. “Anything else you want to tell us?”

“Oh, she’s got another one.” Hitoshi says, grinning at her betrayed look. “C’mon, Yaoyorozu, you’re on a roll.”

“Stop encouraging her!” Izumi says, waving her hands frantically. “I guess it’s okay for them to know, because I’m not really... Well, there’s no point to hiding anymore, because those people have already seen me, but still! That’s a bit too personal, not only to me, but to them as well!”

Hitoshi shrugs. “Sorry.”

“But now I’m curious!” Hagakure complains. “You’re so mysterious, Midoriya-Chan!”

Izumi finishes her food silently, eyebrows raised. Hagakure seems to pout at her before food starts disappearing from her plate again.

Izumi gets up, stretching. “Well, I wanted to go say hi to the other club members before we go back.” She says, grinning to class A. “Good luck you guys!”

“Bye, Midoriya!”

Chapter Text

“How are your friends, Little listener?” Mic asks, passing her some stall vendor junk food.

Izumi takes it, grinning. “They’re great! Mistukeru passed both rounds- Kata too. Apparently she made one kid drop about a mile through the ground and pop back up! They’re really happy about it! Oh, um, I may have messed up with class A though...”

Aizawa groans. “What did those idiot kids do now.”

“Um... well, it’s more the fact that Yaoyorozu isn’t one. An idiot, I mean. She recognized me, and the next thing I know the entire table was realizing I fixed their dreams, and then she figured out with how close I was to Shouto and my quirk... she may or may not have figured out I’m Dreamer?”

Aizawa blinks, then flops back onto the desk. “Well, it can’t be helped. Not much of an issue anymore, especially because we literally have you on live tv right now. That asshole knows you’re here, in our protection, which is good.”

Izumi nods sheepishly. “Yeah, but still. I’ll be more careful.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything else.”

“Well, on that note.” Mic says, pushing a button. “Welcome back ladies and gentlemen! We’ve got some silly little recreational games before we start with the real fun! The sixteen that made it to the final round will battle it out one-on-one in a battle tournament!”

The students and crowd burst into excited talk.

Midnight holds up a yellow box. “Now, we’ll be drawing lots to decide the positioning! Then we’ll do the recreational games, and then get started. The sixteen finalists can decide weather or not they want to participate. I’m sure some of you want to rest and conserve energy! Now, first place gets first pick!”

The lots are drawn, and the pairings go up on the board.

 

Kirishima Eijirou vs. Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu

Bakugou Katsuki vs. Uraraka Ochako

Shinsou Hitoshi vs. Shiozaki Ibara

Tokoyami Fumikage vs. Namaiki Itako

Iida Tenya vs. Hatsume Mei

Kouda Kouji vs. Ashido Mina

Yaoyorozu Momo vs. Nageru Koroki

Todoroki Shouto vs. Sero Hanta

 

“And now for a brief interlude!” Mic shouts.

Throughout the recreational games, Izumi pushes away from the mics so they don’t pick up her muttering and looks at each of the matchups, trying to guess who will win. Of course, she doesn’t know everything about all their quirks. But she knows a bit about everyone, pulling their files up to take more notes and fill up her notebooks.

“Shiozaki’s got a binding type quirk, and I hardly ever see anyone break out... vines, huh? Is it anything like Kauai woods quirk?”

Aizawa lines up his spoon and launches something at her with his cast. “Slow down the mutterfest.”

 

—~—

 

“Alllllllright!” Mic shouts finally. “It’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for! Now remember, the rules are simple- immobilize your opponent, force them out of the ring, or get them to say, ‘I give up!’”

Izumi pulls herself over to the windows, looking down in the field.

“Our first match up- Is something gonna come out of those horns? Why is she so pink? Ashido Mina!” Mic shouts. “And on the other, our resident Disney princess- I promise that’ll make sense in a bit, folks, Kouda Koji!”

Izumi winces as she spots Kouda. “Um, it looks like Kouda’s gonna faint already...”

“They’ll be fine. Now! Start!”

Ashido immediately starts skating forward, causing Kouda to shriek and start running. Izumi decides to try putting the attention on Ashido instead.

“Her quirk is acid, and she’s using it to dissolve the ground below her a bit!” She explains. “That makes her skate! She used it before during the Cavalry battle and the obstacle race as well!”

Kouda finally starts fighting back. They raise their voice a bit, and birds start circling down, swooping at Ashido and forcing her to dodge them as well. Unfortunately, she’s good at dodging, and pretty soon she tackles Kouda.

“Sorry dude!” She shouts, and kicks him out of the ring.

“Kouda is out of bounds! Ashido advances to the second round!”

Izumi pretends not to notice the relieved sigh Kouda makes.

“Next up! From the middle of the pack, and class A, Iida Tenya! He’s up against someone completely loaded up with support items! Also known for that robot during the cavalry match, its Hatsume Mei!”

Hatsume fiddles with her things one last time, before nodding to Iida.

Izumi frowns. “Um... are those support items on Iida?”

“Iida!” Midnight shouts, cracking her whip. “Those who must use support items must petition before hand!”

Iida’s eyes widen comically. “I- I apologize! I forgot!” He exclaims, and bows in apology. “However, my heart was moved by my opponents sportsmanship. She approached me before the match, and even though she is from the support course, she said she wanted an even match because she made it this far! One where we could fight fairly! So she gave me this equipment.” He clenches his first, standing tall. “I felt I could not ignore her fighting spirit!”

"Oh, youth!” Midnight squeals, before going entirely straight faced once more. “I’ll allow it.”

“It’s fine?” Mic asks, still a bit confused.

“Both contestants agreed on it, so it’s in the regulations...” Aizawa tries to explain, but he’s obviously as confused as Mic. “...I think?”

Izumi frowns. “That doesn’t seem like something Hatsume would say...”

“Well, since permissions been granted... Start!”

Iida takes off running, the little canisters on his support gear waving around. Hatsume grins. “Isn’t that acceleration amazing, Iida?”

“She’s wearing speakers?” Mic says, even more confused.

“Do your legs feel lighter than usual?” Hatsume continues. “That’s to be expected! Those leg parts are helping the wearers movements along!”

Iida is right in front of her now.

“And I-” Hatsume starts, her backpack shooing out a metal pole and sending her flying. “-evade easily with my hydraulic attachments!”

Iida trips over them, yelping. He turns swiftly, but Hatsume dodges in the same way. “Since I’ve got sensors in every direction, I can even deal with attacks from behind!”

Iida, stumbling from his second stumble, is pulled up by Hatsume’s items. Hatsume spreads her arms wide.

“Iida changed course adeptly! It’s thanks to the auto-balancer that I made! The leg parts detect the wearers brainwaves to predict their movements, so there’s no need to worry about time lag!”

“What is this.” Mic whispers, causing Izumi to give up holding back her giggling.

“Oh gosh... she’s using him like a walking advertisement for her inventions...” she gasps, still laughing. “I kinda feel bad for iida, but-” she breaks off into laughter.

Hatsume continues on. “The auto-balancer is equipped with a 32 axis gyro-sensor!” She explains as iida very nearly falls over the line, spinning like a top when her items save him. “It’s sure to stop the wearer from falling unless they want to!”

Izumi’s still giggling as she shows off her shoes, and a net-gun, explaining each in detail.

“Who developed all these items?” Hatsume asks. “Me, Hatsume Mei! It’s clear who the best choice is, big companies! Hatsume Mei, Hatsume Mei, Hatsume Mei! H-A-T-S-U-M-E M-E-I!”

“She’s really gunning for it...” Izumi says, grinning helplessly. “Should I mention that most of the support companies seem rather concerned?”

“I am rather concerned.” Aizawa groans, muffled by the cast pressed to his face.

“And now for the next item!”

“MORE?”

 

—~—

 

A good ten minutes later, Hatsume calmly walks over the line. “Well, I think I’ve shown off everything I wanted to... I’ve got nothing left.”

Midnight stares at her in utter confusion. “H-Hatsume is out of bounds... Iida advances to the second round...”

Speakers or no, Iida’s scream of frustration is heard by everyone.

“Well, after that round...” Mic says, rubbing at his temples. “She made it in on recommendations, and she’s got a huge brain and a powerful quirk! Yaoyorozu Momo! On the other side, from class 1-C, comes someone who I’m not entirely sure can see... Nageru Koroki!” Mic snorts, getting back into the swing of things. “That was a whole lot of rhyming.”

“Stop.” Aizawa groans. “Please.”

“Not right now. Right now it’s START!”

Yaoyorozu reaches for her arm, and the two collide in combat. Nageru keeps attacking, not letting her get a chance to make anything.

“Smart. Yaoyorozu is too strong for him to let up.” Izumi says. This isn’t really a good fight at all. Nageru can’t show off his quirk, so he’s practically useless except for seeing things Yaoyorozu doesn’t know he can. And Yaoyorozu can’t really show off her creative genius when it comes to a simple fight.

Yaoyorozu suddenly reaches for her jacket, something glowing beneath it. Izumi blinks. “And... he’s out.”

A huge rubber-padded pole explodes from her stomach, launching Nageru across the field and out of bounds.

“Oooooh... that looks like it hurt when he landed.” Mic says, wincing. “Better luck next time, I suppose!”

“Next up, he’s good, buts what with that plainness he can’t get rid of? It’s Sero Hanta! And for his opponent, he took second and then first in the prelims! You’re way too strong, kid! Todoroki Shouto!”

Second match. Izumi leans to the edge of her seat. Some thing seems wrong... Shouto’s stance is all off. From here and with how high her barriers are, she can barely feel him, but his mind is... shivering, almost. Cold. Angry.

Izumi shakes her head. She can just talk to him later. Right now, she’s got to commentate this match! Shouto is really strong. But maybe Sero has something up his sleeve...

(Heh. Up his sleeve. Cause elbows. I’ll stop now)

The clock counts down, Sero stretching his wrists and arms carefully. At zero, he moves instantly, using his previous motion to disguise it and trapping Shouto in two bands of tape. He pulls him to the side, obviously hoping to throw him out.

“Oh! A quick attack!” Mic shrieks.

Izumi nods approvingly. “Pretty much his only option, with how strong Todo-”

Rage and pain explode from the battlefield, forcing Izumi to stop talking and slam her hands over her ears. Eyes closed, she curls up into a whimpering little ball.

Aizawa reaches out with a cast to touch her arm. “Y-you okay?” He whispers. Izumi nods, pulling her blanket over her shoulders. It got really cold all of a sudden.

She opens her eyes, to see there’s a glacier over half the stadium.

“Oh.” She squeaks. Mic has his face pressed to the window, and Aizawa’s eyes are so wide she can see the irritated blood vessels in them. At the base of the glacier, she can see Sero, completely engulfed in ice.

“S-Sero, can you move?” Midnight asks from inside her own ice.

“What do you think?” He groans. “Was all this really necessary?”

“Todoroki Shouto wins... Please unfreeze me.”

Shouto walks up to first Sero, then Midnight, using his right hand to melt his own ice. Izumi looks down at him, frowning. That feeling... what happened? It used to happen in dreams, when he would talk about his father, but...

“Dad.” Izumi whispers quietly, turning off her mic. “Is Endeavor here?”

Aizawa’s eyes widen in understanding. “I’m not sure. He could be. Is that why?”

“No idea. But he was really sad and annoyed...” Izumi says. “Should I go talk to him?”

Bored, Mic launches himself over both their laps. “No, you need to COMMENTATE WITH MEEEEEEEEEEEEE. I’m all alone~ turn your me’s back on!”

Aizawa looks at him weird. “Me’s?”

“Microphones. Mics.” Mic explains, grinning. Aizawa elbows him very hard in the face.

“I hate you.”

“No you don’t~” Mic says, sitting back up. “Okay! After the clean up- which took a very long time may I add, its time for our fifth match! Don’t feel bad if you can’t create your own giant glaciers. As a matter of fact, please don’t. Pretty sure that dude in the eighteenth row is down a couple hairs.”

Laughter from the audience.

“From class 1-A, a raven comes, signaling bad luck for his opponents- it’s Tokoyami Fumikage! And from our other side, from 1-C, this girl’s ready to project her way to victory! Namaiki Itako!”

Izumi clenches her fast. Namaiki can’t do much besides illusion. Tokoyami has a literal shadow creature inside him. It’s a perfect show of exactly how much of a disadvantage people with quirks like Namaiki are.

“Good point, Dreamer!”

Izumi squeaks, not knowing she was muttering. “Of- of course Namaiki has been training a lot! She’s part of a club new this year, where student with useful quirks that didn’t quite manage to get into a hero course train so they also have a chance! But the odds are really stacked badly here. Do your best, both of you!”

Mic nods. “And with that note... begin!”

Dark Shadow whirls out of Tokoyami’s body, striking out at Namaiki. The girl ducks beneath it, rolling to the side and running towards Tokoyami. “A quick start! Namaiki gets put quickly on the defensive!”

The general studies student looks over her shoulder, and Izumi catches sight of a small grin. “Um, Namaiki, you look really smug... what are you planning?”

Namaiki pivots on her feet, ducking once more. Dark Shadow slams into the area where she just was.

“That was really close!” Izumi squeaks.

Dark Shadow strikes once more, but this time the girl doesn’t dodge. Namaiki has managed to avoid him and race nearly all the way to Tokoyami’s side of the field.

She stares the living Shadow down, and activates her quirk.

A literal beam of light explodes from her projector eye, hitting Dark Shadow square on. The bird shrieks, retracting back to Tokoyami’s side.

“What just happened?!” Mic shouts, leaning closer.

“I’m not sure... did she get its eyes? Like a laser pointer? That hurts, but it doesn’t explain-” Izumi freezes, staring at where Dark Shadow has hidden as the two students fall to hand to hand combat. “Oh. Oh, of course!”

Mic turns to her, still confused. “Okay, Miss analyzer! What wisdom do you have for us now?”

“Dark Shadow! Dark. Shadow. Of course a quirk made of shadows is weak to light, I mean look at it! It’s hiding in Tokoyami’s shade! Jeez, I thought this was a terrible match up for Namaiki. Looks like it’s the other way around! It’s the middle of the day, there are spotlights, and Tokoyami’s opponent has a quirk that creates light!”

Namaiki grins evilly, kicking at Tokoyami again. “Sorry bird man! But I noticed during the cavalry battle!”

Tokoyami grimaces, faltering under her pressure. Namaiki has been training almost exclusively in hand to hand, while Tokoyami strengthened his quirk. But under her relentless pressure of both focused light and physical strikes, he’s done.

Tokoyami stumbles over the line.

“And that’s our win!!” Mic screams. “Namaiki Itako of class 1-C!”

The viewing box for the general studies classes nearly explodes with cheers for their classmate. Namaiki grins at then, raising her face to the sky and making little fireworks pop over her head.

Izumi smiles. Next to her, she can see Aizawa’s bandages shift as he does the same. “She got lucky. Very lucky. But at the same time... good job.”

Namaiki gives the crowd a thumbs up before she turns and walks off the stage, bouncing happily.

“Next up, we’ve got these guys!” Mic shouts. “Our first contestant- from class A, and our cavalry battle’s dark horse, it’s Shinsou Hitoshi! And on the other side of the ring, 1-B’s assassin! Pretty things have thorns, you know. Shiozaki Ibara! Now! We’re sure to have a really cool battle here too, so-”

“Excuse me!”

Mic freezes, looking down at Shiozaki. “Uh...”

“Pardon the interruption, but what do you mean by assassin?” She asks, looking extremely concerned. “I only want to find victory, not end my opponents life.”

“I’m, uh, sorry?” Mic asks, still confused.

Shiozaki spreads her arms, smiling softly. Izumi personally thinks she looks like a plant opening itself to the sun, with all the holy light around her. “I wished to enter U.A. not for wicked reasons, but for the salvation of others! To extend the hand of God through my own, if I must!”

“I said I’m sorry! My bad, okay?”

Shiozaki smiles happily. “Thank you so much for understanding!”

“She and Tokoyami should have a chat... I wonder what sort of dramatic things will happen. Poems and stuff.” Izumi whispers to Aizawa.

“Thank you for the warning.”

“...not what I intended.”

“Well... anyway, start!”

Shiozaki digs her vines into the ground, a few whipping towards Shinsou. He seems to mull something over, before taking a deep breath.

“YEAH, JESUS CHRIST FUCKING SUCKS!”

Shiozaki’s mouth drops open, (as well as about half the crowd) looking completely scandalized. Her vines freeze. “I understand if you are atheist, but you mustn’t talk about someone’s deity like that! It’s-”

She freezes, mouth still open mid-word.

“I... think he got her to answer.” Izumi says, still in shock as Shiozaki walks out of the ring. “Wait- is that from a vine? Oh my god, please tell me it’s from a vine.”

“Vine? Like her hair? Or- oh. Oh that type of vine. Wow I feel old.” Mic says, rubbing at his temples.

“Shiozaki is out of bounds! Shinsou advances to the next round!” Midnight announces.

Through the cheering, Shinsou walks over, bowing to Shiozaki and seeming to apologize. The girl frowns at him, but eventually waves it off.

“Well... that was something.”

Mic nods. “And next up is a fight of redundant quirks! Manly and passionate steel! Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu! And for his opponent, manly and passionate hardening! Kirishima Eijirou!”

“You could have at least tried to mix them up!” Izumi complains.

“Yeah, well... START!”

The fight begins, both boys hardening and punching each other.

To no effect.

Over.

And over.

And over again.

Izumi falls asleep about five minutes in.

 

—~—

 

“Oi. Oi. Dreamer. Wake up.” Mic says, poking at her shoulder. “Jeez, you’re out cold. Eraser?”

There’s a brief flash of a quirk, and Izumi shoots straight up. “I’M AWAKE! Wha? What happened?”

“Draw.” Aizawa says shortly.

Izumi looks down, to see both Kirishima and Tetsutetsu be carted off by little medical bots. “Oh.”

Mic grins. “Well, they’ll get their chance after they recover, and after this match! Explosive personality and quirk, with a bad attitude to match, Bakugou Katsuki! And on the other side- she’s the one I’m rooting for- Uraraka Ochako!”

Uraraka gulps and stares down the explosive blond, who glares right on back.

“Start!”

Immediately, Uraraka starts running forwards, body low to the ground. Trying to get Bakugou into the air, Izumi supposes, but she needs to touch him first.

Bakugou blasts her away, creating a blur of smoke.

Izumi bites her lip, looking down nervously. Uraraka is darting through the cover, seeming to go around Bakugou. But he strikes- in the opposite direction?

After the second blast clears, Izumi sees it. “Uraraka made her jacket float to create a distraction! Good idea!”

Taking advantage, Uraraka reaches for Bakugous back, but she gets blasted away over and over again. She can’t seem to get close at all!

“Uraraka is attacking relentlessly, but...” Mic sighs, watching the fight.

Some people in the crowd start booing, minds filling with disgust. “If your power is so different, then stop toying with the poor girl!”

Izumi winces. On one hand, she kinda agrees, but... he’s not playing with her. He’s not acting like he used to on the playground when he would push her and the others around with his quirk.

“Shut up.” Aizawa says. “You call yourself pros and you’re saying he’s playing? Look closer you dolts. If there’s a pro saying that, there’s to longer any point to you watching. Go home and consider changing careers! He’s being careful because he’s acknowledged the strength of his opponent who has made it this far. You said it yourself, Mic, he’s here to win. He won’t let his guard down.”

“Frankly, you’re being insulting to Uraraka too.” Izumi adds. “I mean, she’s fighting with everything she’s got! And you’re calling her weak? At least Bakugou is being respectful. And also, Uraraka isn’t done yet. I’m surprised no one has noticed.”

“Another reason they should consider changing careers.” Aizawa grumbles. “Honestly, even you Mic?”

Uraraka brings her hands together, scowling. From above the stadium, the rocks shes been gathering for the entire fight, scooping them away from Bakugou’s explosions, begins to fall.

“A meteor shower!?” Mic screeches, shocked.

“You should have noticed.”

Debris starts raining. Uraraka runs forwards, using her quirk to make herself lighter. One touch is all she needs to gain an advantage.

Bakugou lifts his arm up to the sky, bracing himself.

And the equivalent of a nuclear bomb explodes.

Izumi’s glad there’s a window. As it is, some people in the crowd below have to guard thier heads, and loud thunks come from the roof where larger chunks have landed.

“Bakugou blew it all away.” Mic says in shock. “I...”

Uraraka stares in horror, before stumbling forwards. But she can’t make it.

She falls, her body giving up.

“Uraraka passed her limits a long time ago.” Izumi says sadly. “But she kept pushing herself forwards. And I can respect that.”

“Uraraka is unable to move.” Midnight judges. “Bakugou moves on to the next round.”

“Aw, she didn’t even get to land a hit!” Mic groans. “He’s completely unscathed!”

“Do I have to do this again?” Izumi asks, squinting at him. “Look at his arm. He’s trembling. Imagine the kind of recoil that explosion puts his body through. Uraraka may not have landed a blow, but Bakugou is hurt. She just forced him to pass his own limits as well.”

“Everyone is doing their best. Pushing themselves to and past the limits. Not just one, or two. All of them.” Izumi finishes. “Plus ultra, isn’t it?”

Chapter Text

Izumi pokes her head into the waiting rooms, spotting Iida, Uraraka Namaiki, and Hitoshi.

“Hey, Memelord!

Hitoshi looks up, grinning when he sees her. “I accept that title. I had to do it! Shiozaki had vines for hair. VINES. And she gave me a perfect opening. I had to do it. For all viners, I had to.” He declares, hand over his heart.

“Kanimari and Mina came up to him at the end of the match and started bowing and screaming ‘we’re not worthy.’” Uraraka says, grinning. “And honestly, I agree. Legendary.”

“Even if that wine isn’t really popular. Like, at all.” Namaiki adds. “Honestly, I’m the one who can project things, I thought I would get a meme!”

“At the same time, it was rather rude!” Iida says, frowning. “No matter if it was from a ‘vine’. You shouldn’t have shouted a curse word during a highly broadcasted event!”

“Bakugou’s a few rooms down.” Shinsou says, grinning.

Iida sighs. “I’ve mostly given up on him.”

“That’s fair.” Izumi admits. “Anyway, Hitoshi? I’ll get Dad to call you memelord for your next intro.”

“HELL YEAH! Someone make me a paper crown or something.” Hitoshi cheers, before dropping his arms.

“I’ll knock it off your head.” Namaiki threatens. “I’m your opponent in the next round!”

Hitoshi grins. “Step the fuck up, Kyle.”

“God DAMNIT.” Namaiki groans. “Actually, wait, whoever wins faces Bakugou.”

They look at each other, faces pale, before saying, “You can win dude,” in unison.

Izumi laughs at them all. “All of your matches were impressive! Uraraka, I’ve never seen Kacchan so into a fight! Namaiki, That was so smart, figuring out his weakness!” Izumi gushes. “And Iida... Hatsume’s great, really, just a little... overzealous.”

Hitoshi frowns. “Speaking of the matches, actually, have you seen Shouto since his fight?”

Izumi shakes her head, face falling. “I thought he’d be with you.”

“I haven’t seen him.” Uraraka admits, Namaiki nodding with her.

“Said he wanted to be alone and think for a minute, before you three showed up.” Hitoshi says. “I didn’t want to bother him. I mean, we are friends, but I’ve only known him for a short time...”

“I guess I can understand that.” Izumi admits, still unsure.

“We shouldn’t be overbearing!” Iida shouts. “I have been informed my actions at the beginning of the year were rather rude, and I would like to prevent myself from making such a mistake once more!”

Izumi frowns. “Hitoshi. I’m gonna listen around, help me if I break down?”

His eyes widen, reaching out for her. “Hey wait don’t-”

Izumi closes her eyes and drops her barriers, letting her awareness wash over the minds in the stadium. Hundreds of pros and civilians, watching, hearing, excited, happy,

Sidekick

General studies

Hero course

Bad luck

Good luck

Attitude

Poor girl

Shouto.

Flame

Anger

PAIN

Izumi slams her barriers back down, gasping. “Okay. Okay, okay, okay, breathe in... breathe out.”

“Are you insane?” Hitoshi yelps, shaking her slightly.

“I really think you might be!” Namaiki agrees, Iida and Uraraka rushing over with her nervously.

“I’m fine.” Izumi says, then stumbles. Hitoshi catches her, managing to look both concerned and annoyed.

“Honestly...” He mutters, pushing her into a chair. “Was there any point to that? At all?”

“I know where he is, I know how he feels, I know who made him feel like that, and I know exactly where that person is.” Izumi grumbles, trying to stand up. Hitoshi doesn’t let her, pushing down on her shoulders insistently. “And now I’ve got to go.”

“Whoa Whoa Whoa, hold on-”

“Endeavor is here.” Izumi says grimly, glaring at the table.

Iida makes a horrified gasp and starts going over laws of restraining orders, waving his arms the entire time.

Shinsou blinks, then sits back. “You know what? Let’s go find Shouto.”

“Should we...” Uraraka asks, looking conflicted. “We don’t really know him too well. But I wanna make sure he’s okay.”

“We’ll make sure he’s fine.” Izumi assures her.

“Endeavor here?” Namaiki muses. “I wanna go make a giant hand flipping him off.”

“If we see Endeavor, I’ll flip off him for you.” Shinsou promises.

“Sounds good! Now go find your friend!” Namaiki tells him. “I think I’ll wander the hallway... for no particular reason... be back in a bit.”

Izumi and Hitoshi leave, headed to where Izumi has felt Shouto’s mind.

“So, how in the hell is Flaming trashbag in here? I thought there was a restraining order?” Shinsou asks.

Izumi nods, fists clenching. “Yeah. But he’s still got a lot of fans, and there was a lot of backlash saying that we were just trying to get a good story or make a name for me. And he may not be number 2 anymore, but he’s still an extremely popular hero. Not many people are going to tell him he can’t go into a event used mainly for heroes to find interns and sidekicks, and I doubt the man asked for permission.”

They walk on in silence, finally reaching where Izumi had heard Shouto. She pokes her head around the hallway corner, spotting him leaning against the wall, staring at his hands.

“Hey.”

Shouto starts, looking up at them. “Hitoshi? Izumi? What are you doing here?”

Izumi walks over to stand by him. “Are you okay?”

“Perfectly fine. And yes, I realize I went overboard, so can you just-” he groans, putting his hand over his scar and sliding to the ground.

“...I felt your fathers mind.” Izumi says carefully, dropping down beside him. Shouto snorts.

“Oh, yeah, he’s here. Acting like nothing changed.” He says. “I’m still his, after all. I’ve got a duty to pass All Might, I’m a perfect creation, I’m being weak...”

“You’re nobody’s possession.” Hitoshi says, sitting next to them both. “Does Izumi belong to her flaming trashbag sperm donor? No? Then neither do you.”

Shouto looks incredulously at Hitoshi. “Uh...”

“What?” Hitoshi says, throwing his arms up. “They’re both great big flaming bags of dicks!”

There’s a few moments of silence before Izumi starts giggling, and soon all three of them are laughing on the floor. They’ll stop, then meet each other’s eyes and see their red faces and they’re gone again, until they’ve forgotten why they’re laughing in the first place but they can’t help but to keep going even though their sides hurt and there are tears in their eyes.

Of course, nothing lasts forever, no matter how strong the giggle fit.

Fire crackles above them.

“Shouto.”

As soon as it started, they freeze, turning to look up at the fiery man that stands above them.

Endeavor.

Izumi gulps as she stares at him. He’s glaring, and there’s so much fire... it looks like he’s about to drag the three of them outside and murder them, and she wants to run very far away. But at the same time...

Shouto draws into himself, his mask slipping back on.

They had just gotten him to start laughing. And then this man shows up. And ruins all of it.

Endeavor looks at Hitoshi and Izumi in disdain, before dismissing them and turning back to Shouto. “I want to speak to you, boy. Your display with the ice was impressive, but you’re still being weak. Holding back.”

Izumi stands up, fists clenched. The nerve of this man... “Excuse me. But I don’t think you’re supposed to be here.”

He curls his lip in obvious disgust. “And I don’t think a little girl like you knows anywhere near what she thinks she does. Leave.”

Hitoshi jumps up and stands behind her, further blocking Endeavor from Shouto.

“You motherfu-”

Izumi puts a hand in his shoulder, still glaring at Endeavor. She reaches into her pocket and pulls out her hero license.

“I know more than you think, Todoroki Enji.” She says simply, holding it up for him to see. “I was the one to get your children a restraining order, after all.”

The man’s eyes widen as he stares at the little rectangle of plastic, the name “Dreamer” printed boldly.

“You’re not allowed to be in the same area, and forgive me if this looks rather a lot like the same area.” She hisses. “I got you arrested once, I’ll do it again. This time it will be easier. I’ll give you ten minutes to vacate the premises, and I’ll be able to tell if you did.”

Turning her back on him, she drags Shouto to his feet and pulls both of the boys down the hall.

Hitoshi lets go of her hand to flip off Endeavor.

“Bitch.”

 

—~—

 

“GUESS WHO FLIPPED OFF ENDEAVOR.” Hitoshi shouts, kicking back into the waiting room. Uraraka and Namaiki start cheering as the three settle into the seats around the room.

“He’s actually here?” Iida shouts. “How could he break the restraining order? I hope you’re reporting him!”

Izumi wraps Shouto in a hug. “I’m sorry that happened.”

Shouto shakes his head, returning the hug. “Thank you for being there.”

“Leaving me out? How rude.” Hitoshi sighs, draping himself dramatically over the two of them. “Though I gotta say, watching Izumi chew out a man three times her size? Highlight of my day. And that’s a day that includes me using a vine to win a match!”

“It was terrifying.” Izumi admits, shifting so he isn’t crushing her. “But I’m really, really glad I did.”

“I want the DETAILS.” Uraraka yelps. “Was he mad? What did his face look like? Did he turn red? Did he back down from Deku-chan because that would be awesome.”

“Yes, I cant do that monstrosity justice, Yes, and yes. Also, it was so awesome.” Hitoshi lists off before grinning at a blushing Izumi.

Shaking off the conversation (and pushing off Hitoshi) Izumi sits up. “Well, after all that excitement I’m pretty sure the first match of the second round is starting. Iida, you’re up against Ashido, right?”

“Indeed!” He shouts, doing his arm thing again. “I hope she will be a honest opponent, rather than... the fiasco that was my first match.”

“Pretty sure no one can one up Hatsume when it comes to fiascos.” Izumi assures him.

“Do not underestimate my sleep schedule.” Hitoshi warns, staring off into the distance.

“Our next opponent is each other, right?” Namaiki says, grinning. “Hey, Shinsou. Our little argument after the Monoma incident? Whoever wins this...”

Hitoshi grins back. “Oh, you are so going down now.”

Izumi frowns, trying to figure out the Monoma incident. “What do you...”

Her face turns bright red. “Guys!”

The room bursts into laughter, Izumi with her arms wrapped around her red face. Through them, she can see Shouto, and she smiles slightly.

Good. He’s laughing again.

 

—~—

 

“Thank you for waiting ladies and gents and everyone in between!” Mic shouts, causing the crowd to cheer once more. “After the deciding of our draw- Kirishima won, in case you were late...” he raises his eyebrows at Izumi.

“I have an excuse.” She states, unashamed. They were trash talking fire dad’s and making everyone laugh, and hell if she was going to miss that for a screaming arm wrestling match between metapods. And then she had had to check if Endeavor had stuck around, creating yet another storm of fussing.

“It was a fair excuse. Now! We’ve got the first match of the second round! On one side, Iida Tenya! Let’s hope he gets to actually fight this time!”

Iidas head drops in shame.

“And our bubblegum girl, Ashido Mina! Jeez, what with the pink haired girls and this poor boy?”

Izumi giggles, but she’s pretty sure this match will have a different outcome.

They both do their best, Ashido quickly melting Iidas glasses when he goes to grab her and push her out of the ring. He stumbles for a bit, confused, before seeming to get his bearings despite his vision being impaired. He pushes Ashido over the line after a quick shoving match.

Todoroki and Yaoyorozu’s fight is less evenly matched. While she puts up a good fight, trying to stay on his left side and throwing salt, oil, and creating a flamethrower for all sorts of ice-melting shenanigans, she can’t keep up with his onslaught. She’s caught in a glacier. (albeit one much smaller than what Sero ended up getting trapped in)

“For our next matchup, she got a lucky match where she dominated, can she back it up? Namaiki Itako! Her opponent, who I’ve been requested to call a memelord, (and honestly I’m not opposed to it after that last match) Shinsou Hitoshi!”

The two club members enter, Hitoshi looking incredibly proud of his introduction and Namaiki waving to the crowd.

“Aaaaaand start!”

Their fight is quick and brutal. Those two, and the rest of the club, have trained against each other for weeks, they know each other’s moves. Namaiki keeps projecting herself just a bit off, but Hitoshi knows better than to trust his eyes, waiting until he’s positive where she is before striking out.

But, well, one hell session with Aizawa, versus two hell sessions with Aizawa...

“And Shinsou throws Namaiki out of the ring! He advances to the third round!”

Namaiki groans, but accepts Hitoshi’s hand as he pulls her up. Midnight’s squeals about youth and sportsmanship are heard throughout the stadium.

“Our final match of the second round! Blasting his way forwards, Bakugou Katsuki! And the winner of our draw, Kirishima Eijirou!”

Kirishima manages to get some good hits in. His hardening makes it difficult for Bakugou to affect him with his explosions, but everyone’s got their limits.

“It affected him this time?” Mic shouts, excited by the new development.

Izumi nods as Bakugou begins creating explosion after explosion. “Keeping that quirk up and moving quickly at the same time are likely really difficult.”

A final explosion sends Kirishima reeling backwards, slumping unconscious to the ground.

“Kirishima’s been knocked out! Our top four have been decided!” Mic announces. “Todoroki Shouto, Iida Tenya, Shinsou Hitoshi, and Bakugou Katsuki! A quick break for them to catch their breath, and we’ll get right back to it!”

He leans back from the microphone, grinning at Izumi. “Any ideas? Bets? Come on, give us something!”

Izumi sighs, thinking. “Well... Shinsou and Iida are both great fighters. But against the kind of overwhelming power Bakugou and Todoroki have... Bakugou is extremely reactive, but as and Shinsou are in the same class, he likely knows not to respond to him. Iida will probably get caught in Todoroki’s ice. Its a good bet that Bakugou and Todoroki will be our final matchup.”

“And what an explosive fight that will be!” Mic tells the crowd. “Be sure to stay tuned!”

“We aren’t on your radio show, Mic.” Aizawa groans.

“Asthetic.”

“Your asthetic sucks.”

Yamada turns off the microphones to loudly whine, “Baaaaaaaabe....”

Aizawa smacks him with his cast.

 

—~—

The matches proceed nearly exactly as Izumi thought they would.

Bakugou is quite obviously having difficulty not cursing Hitoshi out- instead pausing his explosions to give him the middle finger as often as humanly possible while Hitoshi dances around him, ducking and weaving, throwing insults, and returning most of the middle fingers. Quite a few times, he opens his mouth, but ends up biting down on his tongue.

Hitoshi is doing his best, actually landing a good sucker punch before being blown away. In the end though, he’s knocked over the line.

Iida and Shouto’s fight goes less rudely. Iida is fast enough to avoid most of Shouto’s ice, but not quite fast enough to get in close from the right. The left though...

“Iida nearly lands a hit! Ohhhh, but Todoroki swivels and blocks him!” Mic yelps.

Izumi frowns. His left... his fire side. Shouto isn’t fighting with it at all, despite how close Iida is getting time and time again. Come to think of it, she hasn’t seen him use his fire for anything except for melting ice and keeping himself from getting frostbitten from his own power. Not in the race, the cavalry battle, or during the snippets of his fathers training she had seen. What was it Endeavor had said?

“Your display with the ice was impressive, but you’re still being weak. Holding back.”

Izumi presses a hand over her mouth. “Oh. Oh no.”

“Huh? What is it?” Mic asks, looking over at her. Izumi shakes her head, motioning to the broadcasting equipment.

“It’s... it’s nothing. Oh! Um, Todoroki managed to take out one of Iida’s engines by freezing it!” She says quickly.

Honestly... she’s supposed to be observant. It’s her thing. How had she not seen!

But at the same time, she’s not really surprised. It’s not like she has the best memories of fire after her own father.

Iida flies out of the ring.

Izumi has got some talking to do.

Chapter Text

Izumi pokes her head into the waiting room, spotting Uraraka, Iida, and Hitoshi next to Shouto. Yaoyorozu is there as well, looking a bit awkward but having fun.

“You alright?” She asks Hitoshi, who has a bandage wrapped up his arm.

“Jeez, Izumi, not everyone can sense when someone walks into a room.” He complains. “And yeah, I’m fine. Recovery Girl fixed me right up.”

“That’s good.” Izumi says. And now for her job. “Actually... Shouto, can I talk to you real quick? It’s about the match.”

He blinks at her, confused. “Oh. Sure?”

“Alone.”

There’s a brief moment of silence before Iida coughs, then goes to drag everyone else out of the waiting room.

Shouto frowns as the room is emptied. “What is it?”

Izumi takes a deep breath, before diving right in. “You’re not using your fire.”

Shouto flinches, looking away from her. “What of it?”

Izumi sits next to him, concerned. “Shouto, why? Everyone else is giving it their all. Uraraka, Hitoshi, even Kacchan! It’s not like you.” She says.

He looks down at his hand, glaring at it. His left. He regards it in silence, mind churning as he tries to figure out what to say. How to explain.

“I... it’s his power.” He says finally, closing his hand into a fist. “I made a promise. I refuse to use it in the way he wants me to. I’ll rise to the top, and I’ll do it with only my mothers ice. It doesn’t matter what he says, I refuse to be his tool. I’ll spite him by throwing every last part of him away.” He declares, hand dropping to the table.

“Besides.” He whispers, looking over at her. “Fire has hurt too many people. You, my siblings, my mother... I haven’t even seen her in years. All I can remember is her crying. I don’t want to hurt her any more.” Shouto admits.

Izumi blinks at him. Not that she hadn’t expected this, but...

She smacks him on the back of the head.

Shouto looks up at her, surprised. “Izumi?”

“You’re an idiot.” She tells him. “Yeah, Fire has hurt people. Yes, your father was cruel. I can understand not wanting to be his tool. God knows I feel the same way about my own, and I will do whatever I need to in order to stop you from being that. But calling it his power? Shouto, that’s wrong. On so many levels.”

Izumi reaches out for his hand- his left. Forcing him to turn towards her.

“Shouto, your fathers quirk is fire. Your mothers quirk is ice. Your quirk is half-hot, half-cold. It’s your power.” She says, directly to his face. His mismatched eyes are wide in shock.

“Your power, to use however you want. To be a hero, to help people. Because you’d never hurt anyone, Shoto.”

Izumi lifts his hand, watching him flinch the closer it gets to her.

“I’ll admit it. I don’t like fire.” She whispers, staring at his palm. “I collapse at the thought of my fathers, I was trembling in front of Endeavor. But your fire?”

Izumi presses the hand to her cheek, smiling up at him. It’s warm, but not as warm as it should be for someone with a fire quirk. He’s held it back so much...

“I could never be afraid of your fire.” She tells him, squeezing his hand. “It’s the same thing that you and Hitoshi said, when you found out about my quirk problems. I could never be afraid of, or hate you. Your fire, your quirk, your power. It’s a part of who you are, just as much as your ice, and I can’t just sit back and let you stunt yourself like this.”

Shouto’s hand trembles against her cheek, his mind roiling with memories and emotions. Izumi bites her lip and bears it, catching glimpses of a white-haired woman and a flash of a TV screen.

He lets out a breath, eyes shining with unshed tears as he gives up and falls into her arms. He pulls his left hand away to wrap around her.

Izumi smiles sadly and returns the hug, not caring as he trembles and a few tears drop onto her shoulder.

When he stops shaking, Izumi adds, “Hey, you’re all warm and cozy to snuggle with. That’s a plus.”

Shouto elbows her. “Stop.”

“You are!” Izumi grins at him.

He shoves off her, rolling his eyes.

The door creaks open, a purple head popping through. “Uh, you two done, or...”

“Yeah, sorry! Just had to say something before the match.” Izumi explains. The four teens who had been kicked out walk back in, Yaoyorozu looking between her and Shouto suspiciously.

“What were you talking about?”

“I was telling Shouto he’s warm and cuddly.” Izumi says simply.

He groans.

“Oh. I thought it was strategies to beat Bakugou up in the final match. He needs to win, because I lost.” Hitoshi says. “But yeah, he’s pretty warm.”

“I’m not allowed to share strategies, Hitochan.” Izumi reprimands. “Besides, Shouchan is strong enough to win on his own!”

Shouto bursts into flames.

“HOLY SHIT.” Hitoshi yelps, missing his chair and tumbling to the floor. Uraraka starts shrieking, iida starts yelling, and Yaoyorozu is actually helpful, creating a fire extinguisher and blasting Shouto with it. The flames die down quickly, Shouto staring at his side in shock.

“I... that used to happen when I was a kid, but...”

“Are you blushing?” Izumi asks, giggling. “Aww, you’re so cute...”

His face grows redder, strangely uneven due to the scar. He starts smoking again, making Yaoyorozu raise the nozzle in preparation. “I’m not hearing this from you of all people.”

“Agreed.”

“Guys!”

“You are pretty cute.” Uraraka says, grinning to Izumi.

“Aww, now they’re both blushing.” Hitoshi laughs. “And I’m over here, crying on the inside because both my friends are Gods.”

“It’s not like you’re half bad, Hitoshi.” Izumi points out, blushing even harder.

“Wha...”

“You three. Are so cute. And I am here for this.” Uraraka says, sparing Hitoshi the need to answer. “Look at all this love! Oh my gosh... Iida, you’re awesome too.”

“I, um...”

“Yaoyorozu, you’re gorgeous! And both of you are so smart! You too Dekuchan!” She announces happily.

Pretty soon, everyone in the room is a stuttering mess, Uraraka having defeated her opponents before they could even fight back. She stands above them all, chanting, “good vibes, good vibes, GOOD VIBES.”

Outside, Bakugo does a prompt 180.

 

—~—

 

“Aaaaaaaallright everybody! It’s the moment we’ve all been waiting for! The crowning achievement of this festival, the peak, the climax, the final battle!” Mic announces, bouncing in his seat like a little kid. “I’m sure you all know these two by now! From the hero course, Todoroki Shouto! Versus! Also from the hero course, Bakugou Katsuki! Ready...”

The two opponents glare at each other, and Izumi leans to the edge of her seat. These two fighting for the top spot again...

“Start!”

Shouto immediately slams his palm against the ground, a glacier enveloping half of the fighting field.

Bakugou is swallowed, try as he might to blast away teeth of ice.

“Todoroki wastes no time! Has the match been decided already?” Mic asks.

Izumi shakes her head slowly. Nope. Bakugou’s still in there, only more determined by the strength of his opponent.

Boom.

It’s muffled, but it’s there, slowly getting louder and closer.

Boom.

The ice starts cracking.

BOOM.

Todoroki leaps away from flying chunks of his own ice, Bakugou panting inside.

“He tunneled his way out using explosions!” Izumi says, impressed.

A final explosion, and Bakugou flies forwards. Shouto tried to grab him with his right hand, but Bakugou is too quick, using his quirk to dodge and grab at Shouto’s left side.

“Come on...” Izumi whispers.

Bakugou throws Shouto as hard as he can towards the line. He only stops himself from loosing right then and there by creating an ice wall, and begins skating around until his back is to Bakugou’s tunnel.

The two stop then, glaring at each other.

Suddenly, there’s a wave of horror and despair from the crowd, and Izumi yelps and slams down on her barriers. What was that? It felt like...

She shakes her head and turns back to the fight, and Aizawa, who is talking.

“The way he grabbed Todoroki’s left side on purpose and timed his explosions...” Aizawa begins, watching closely. “...it’s obvious he’s been doing his research. This kid’s abilities shine through every time he fights. Todoroki is also moving well, but he seems a bit off.”

Izumi frowns, putting the wave to the back of her mind. “Come on, use your power. You’re never going to win, or move on, if you don’t.” She whispers under her breath.

Bakugou starts moving again, running forwards, his hands crackling.

Shouto just stands there, frozen, both arms pulled back in hesitation.

“Oi! You’ve got the power, now use it!”

Izumi looks to the crowd in surprise. Hitoshi? How does he know about that?

“You’re the last barrier before an explosive donkey’s ass becomes our years number one!” He yells.

“There’s a voice from the crowd!” Izumi says quickly. She can’t be biased, but... she can at least draw attention to someone who is, just a bit.

Bakugou leaps into the air, using his explosions to turn himself into a literal tornado of fire and smoke.

Shouto’s left side lights up.

When the impact hits, several people in the first seats are blown back with the force of the explosion.

Mic recovers fast, seeing as he has a window between him and the fight. “Whoa! He added rotation and speed to the huge blast he showed us during his match with Uraraka! And I think I saw flames from Todoroki! Does that account for that blast?”

“All the cold air was immediately heated and it expanded.” Izumi adds, leaning closer and lowering her barriers a smidge. Where are they? Is the match decided?

Thee smoke clears.

The glacier has been blown to bits, and there’s a crater in the cement of the field. Shouto is slumped over a pile of ice, half of his jacket burned away. Bakugou is on the other side, facedown in the dirt.

Both are in the boundary, but they aren’t moving.

“Are they both down for the count?” Mic shouts, spinning in his seat. “Is it a draw? Can they stand?!”

“They aren’t unconscious. I think they’re stunned, it was a big blast after all...” Izumi says, feeling their minds.

Todoroki groans and pushes himself up, Bakugou doing the same.

“They’re alive, awake, and moving folks! Can they fight though, is the real question.”

Shouto stomps on the ground, a wave of ice forming again. Bakugou just barely dodges, blasting himself up from a prone position.

“Both are still fighting... but they’re stumbling and disoriented.” Aizawa says. “They won’t last very long. It looks like Bakugou is a bit better off though...”

They really aren’t. Bakugou tries to guide himself in the air, but ends up toppling to the floor and tripping over a chunk of cement. Shouto is very carefully not moving, keeping Bakugou back with his ice.

With all the debris and ice, though, it’s difficult to tell where the line is.

Bakugou stumbles right over it, before charging right back in.

“Bakugou! You went out of bounds!”

He freezes, staring over his shoulder. “Wha...”

“Todoroki is the winner!”

He looks up, confused, before slumping against his ice.

The crowd erupts with cheers, confetti and firework exploding into the sky. Izumi gives up on holding back, cheering right along with Mic, who is talking at a thousand miles an hour.

Down on the field, something else explodes. Bakugou screams and rages, grabbing the front of Shouto’s jacket. He doesn’t react.

“Oh my god!” Izumi shrieks.

Amongst the screaming, Midnight pulls away part of her costume, watching as Bakugou slumps at Todoroki’s feet.

“Top of the first years is Todoroki Shouto! Congratulations! Or... congratulations when he wakes up? Someone tell him congratulations when he wakes up. BUT WHAT A CONCLUSION LISTENERS! What happened in those last seconds?”

“Todoroki knew he was stunned, so her stayed down and kept Bakugou away. Bakugou thought he could deal with it and ran forwards, but in all the confusion lost track of where the line was and was less careful than he should have been.” Aizawa explains.

“I’m pretty sure Bakugou was less confused than Todoroki. He was walking relatively straight, Todoroki could barely stand. It was when he tried to use his explosions that he messed up.” Izumi adds on. “I hope they’re both alright...”

“Recovery Girl will fix them right up!” Mic assures her. “Course, you can go check on em, see how long we’ve got? They’re gonna regain their energy, and then we’ll get to the awards!”

“Okay!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi pokes her head into recovery girls room, spotting the small woman looking over Bakugou. “They all right?”

The old hero looks up, smiling. “A few burns and bruises, and I’m willing to bet the both of them have concussions. Maybe some ear damage? I know Bakugou has a bit already, so I’ll need to check that. And Todoroki has a sprained wrist. Of course, it’s nothing I can’t fix dearie! Don’t you worry! Honestly, don’t know how we expect anything different, powers like these...”

Izumi lays her hand on Shouto’s head, closing her eyes. “Vibrations are a bit off. He’s going to have a headache, and I’m pretty sure you’re right about that concussion. And Kacchan... same thing. A bit less serious, because he’s used to the recoil.”

“Thank you, sweetheart!” Recover Girl says, patting her hand. “Now then, let’s see what we can do real quick! Pass me that?”

Izumi hands over a roll of bandages, helping the elderly hero to patch up the contestants.

Bakugou wakes up first.

Izumi doesn’t even have to tell Recovery Girl he’s awake, because the screaming announces his return to consciousness pretty well.

“THAT MOTHERFUCKER! HE JUST SAT THERE! IM GONNA KILL THAT ICY HOT BASTARD!”

Izumi squeaks and falls out of her chair, looking up to see Bakugou marching over with an absolutely murderous look on his face. His mind is radiating blood red rage.

“Sit down, you’re going to hurt yourself!” Recovery Girl scolds.

“I’m perfectly fine! It was just the fucking quirk- get out of my way, if he’s still out then I should have won! I want a rematch!”

“Kacchan, please-”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP DEKU! Why are you even here? Get out of my way, I’ll wake the bastard up!”

Blood king walks through the door, placing a hand on Bakugous shoulder. “Kid-”

Another scream of rage, and soon there’s an all out brawl, two more teachers needing to come in to pull Bakugou away. Eventually, Midnight needs to knock him out again.

“Jeez. This kid has way too much energy.” Midnight groans.

The heroes drag the unconscious boy to heal up further away from other injured people.

Speaking of other injured people...

“Ugh.”

Izumi turns at the noise, gasping when she sees Todoroki sitting up. “Shouchan! You’re awake! Do you feel okay?”

“I’ll be fine.” He says, looking up at her. “What happened? I just remember the explosion, and trying to keep Bakugou away, and then I passed out.”

He looks down at his sprained wrist. “I guess I lost...”

“Nope!”

Frowning, her tilts his head. “But I went unconscious...”

Izumi grins sheepishly. “Um... I assume Kacchan’s shouting woke you up?” At his nod, she continues. “He accidentally stepped over the line. He’s angry because he would have won if it wasn’t blurred and he could tell where it was.”

“Then... I won the whole tournament?”

Izumi nods, grinning. “Congratulations, Shouchan!”

“Congratulations later.” Recovery Girl interrupts. “Now, young man, I’ve got everything I could see bandaged up, but I need to check you for hearing loss and concussions. Drink this, it will help replenish your energy. Oh, and Dreamer? Go tell your fathers and his friends that he’s awake.”

“Yes ma’am!” Izumi responds. “Feel better soon, okay, Shouto? I got... really worried for a minute.”

He nods, only to be immediately scolded by Recovery Girl.

 

—~—

 

“Well, the first year sports festival is complete! Now we’ll proceed right to the awards ceremony!” Midnight calls to the crowd. Behind her, smoke and confetti burst from the ground, and a podium rises from the ground.

Izumi winces.

In third place, Shinsou, looking incredibly tired and concerned for second place. And honestly, has all right to be, seeing as Bakugou is chained to a cement block, shaking and rattling his restraints and screaming through his muzzle.

Todoroki stands on top, in first, deadpan as always.

“Iida is also in third place, but he had to leave early for family matters. Thank you for understanding!” Midnight coos to the reporters. “Now to present the medals! Our very own...”

“I am here!”

“All Might!”

There’s a moment of silence.

“I talked over you...” Midnight realizes.

Izumi sighs. “I can already tell this is going to be a mess.”

The number one hero marches forward, laying the bronze medal around Hitoshi’s neck and hugging him. “You have powerful quirk! Be sure to keep making your body stronger alongside it!”

At Hitoshi’s nod, he moves on. “Ah, that’s no good.” He says, pulling off Bakugou’s muzzle.

Bakugou immediately starts shouting. “This is bullshit! He was unconscious! I want a rematch, I’ll grind his dumb double face into the dirt and give him a scar to even out his lopsidedness!”

“Well, it’s good that you seem to still be full of fighting spirit! Of course, sometimes situations like these just happen. I’m sorry for your bad luck! Now, here!”

“I don’t want that silver shit! I want a rematch!” Bakugou shouts, pushing his head backwards so All Might can’t get it around his neck. In the end, it becomes his new gag.

Izumi rubs at her eyes. “Yep. A mess.”

“And now for our winner! Here you are young man! Why didn’t you show us that power before?” All Might asks.

Shouto rubs the back of his head. “Let’s just say someone very important to me knocked some sense into me.”

Izumi blushes. Important to him?

Mic starts humming “Can you feel the love tonight” from the Lion King. Aizawa smacks him over the head.

“No. I refuse.”

“Well, they helped you get here! I’m sure you’ll get better with that power, maybe even give Bakugou that rematch he seems to want so badly!” He turns to the crowd, smiling brightly. “Now, they were the winners this time! But everyone here could have been on that podium! That’s what this is all about, after all! Competing! Improving each other! And climbing ever further! The next generation of heroes sprouts here! And so! I have one thing left to say!”

He raises his fist to the sky, grinning as wide as he can. “Say it with me now!”

“Plus Ultra!”

“Thank you for your hard work!”

Izumi drops her head on the desk as boos and complaints fill the crowd. “Such a mess...”

 

—~—

 

“Okay so that was really weird, but All Mights armpit smells like freedom and justice.”

Well that’s a weird thing to hear as she catches up to them. “Shouchan! Hitochan!”

They turn back to see her, Hitoshi grinning and waving. Uraraka joins in, arms a blur.

“Your commentary was so good Dekuchan!”

“Thanks!” Izumi says. “Well, Congratulations you two! First and third, wow!”

“Shared third.” Hitoshi corrects, pulling out his medal. “Iida had to leave, so...”

Izumi thinks back to the wave of pain and panic she had felt. Iida...

“It’s still impressive.”

“I’m pretty sure no one is happy with their medals.” Shouto adds, pulling his out and staring at it. “I also don’t feel like I earned this, with how little I actually...”

He falls silent, looking at everyone else. Izumi pokes his side.

“No one gets better just like that, Shouchan. It’s a work in progress, all you can do is keep improving.”

“Yeah, on not burning your clothes. Pretty sure you turned Kanimari gay.”

“Hitoshi!”

“What? He’s hot! Literally now!” He says. “Come on. Admit it.”

Shouto sighs, then holds the gold medal out to Izumi, sparing the stuttering girl the need to answer. She looks at it, confused. “Shouchan?”

“Take it.”

“Huh?!”

“I wouldn’t have gotten it without you. You helped me with a lot of things, and I really don’t feel like I deserve it.” He explains, stepping closer and placing it around her neck. “Besides, you never really got a chance to compete in one of these, right? I have two more years. I’ll earn one then. With everything I have.”

Izumi is frozen, staring at the medal glinting against her chest. He wants her to have it? But she just talked to him, it’s not that impressive. “I...”

“Please, Just take it.” Shouto says, looking incredibly uncomfortable.

“...she looks like a tomato.” Hitoshi whispers quietly.

Uraraka punches him in the shoulder. “They were having a sweet moment! And you just interrupted!”

“Ow! Sorry, sorry! You two, keep being cute, I guess. I’m not blinded at all.”

Izumi presses her hands to her face. How is she supposed to respond to this? “Um... thank you, Shouchan.” She squeaks, voice about an octave higher than before. “It... really means a lot to me, that you think so highly of me.”

He nods, patting frantically at another spot of fire in his side. “It’s... nothing, really. I um... I’m going to see my mother this weekend.”

Izumi gasps. “You are?”

He nods. “I always thought if she saw me, it would put pressure on her, but... I need to do this.”

Izumi nods, forcing down her blush. “You’ve got this, Shouchan!” She says, smiling brightly up at him.

This time, they need another fire extinguisher to put out his fire.

He really needs to get that under control.

Chapter Text

The day after the sports festival, Izumi picks up the phone, as both of her dads are still in thier room. They don’t have work today, who can blame them?

A cat bumps against her hand, purring loudly.

“DEKU.”

Izumi does not fall out of her chair. Not one bit. Nope. The ground just looked really comfy. Kyoshi looks down from the counter, looking incredibly confused.

“Kacchan?” She squeaks, scrambling back up from the floor. “How do you have this number?”

“I’m a fucking genius, that’s how.” His voice growls. “Anyway. The old hag is being an obsessive fuck again.”

“Auntie Mitsuki?”

“YES, YOU DUMBASS”

Distantly, Izumi can hear some shouting, before Bakugou gets back on the phone.

“Any-fucking-way, she wants you to come over to our place. And honestly, you should be fuckin grateful Dad and I stopped the old hag from marching right up to U.A. and knocking in the front doors. She was pissed.”

Izumi snorts. “Doesn’t seem like she’s changed one bit.”

“No, she hasn’t. And you know damn well that she’s gonna be on my ass until you get yours over here. So hurry the fuck up, I don’t know how much longer I can handle her nagging!”

Beep. Beep. Beep.

“And... He hung up.” Izumi mutters.

“Who?” An exhausted Yamada asks, dragging his feet and slumping on the counter. “Too early for people to be callin’.”

“It’s eleven forty-three.”

“Too early.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Kacchan. Apparently Auntie Mitsuki wants to see me, and she’s been nagging him to make contact somehow.”

“Mmn.” Yamada hums. “Makes sense. We never really did meet anyone from before, right? Kinda forget about it. Weird to think about you not being here.”

Izumi shakes her head, staring at the phone guiltily. “No... I guess I didn’t really think about it, but Auntie Mitsuki was really close to Mom...”

“Well, I’ll go wake up Shouta.”

Izumi pales. “Wait, what? Now?”

“Yep! It’s daytime! May as well get this out of the way while we have nothing else to do! Besides, he’s been up for a good three hours, he just doesn’t want to move. But I distinctly head his stomach rumbling so now there’s a ‘logical’ reason for him to get out of bed and eat food!”

He plonks a plate of waffles they hadn’t finished into the microwave, then walks back down the hall, crooning, “oh SHOOUUUTAAAAA!”

Izumi rolls her eyes. Maybe it will be a good idea to get this done...

 

—~—

 

This was a horrible idea. Izumi has no clue what to do with herself. She’s just... staring at the door, her dads standing behind her looking incredibly awkward. Aizawa still has a French braid in that Izumi had done half asleep last night.

“Are you...?”

Izumi yelps, then rings the doorbell. Almost immediately, there’s the sound of an explosion and shouting, and then the door is opened.

Bakugou Masaru opens the door, not looking a bit concerned about the shouting match down the hall. He smiles at Izumi.

“Hey, kiddo.” He says quietly. “It’s been a while.”

“IZUMI!”

The man is shoved aside, and she’s nearly tackled by Bakugou Mitsuki.

“Oh my god I almost didn’t believe it.” The woman gasps, stepping back to look at Izumi. “It’s- your really here. You’re alive.”

Izumi nods, eyes watering. “I’m alive, Auntie.”

Mitsuki makes a little noise before she wraps her arms back around Izumi. “Oh my goodness...”

“Shouldn’t we invite them in, dear?” Masaru points out. His wife nods, wiping at her eyes.

“I’m sorry, I just- oh my fucking god.”

“Will you stop being fucking emotional in the doorway you old hag?”

“THE FUCK DID YOU JUST SAY TO ME KASTUKI?”

“PRETTY DAMN SURE YOU HEARD ME.”

Mitsuki rages back into the house, rubbing at her face with the palm of her hand.

“Er- come in, please. Sorry about all the noise.” Masaru says, smiling weakly. “We’re just...”

Izumi wraps her arms around his midsection. “I’m sorry for not telling you sooner, Uncle Masaru.”

They walk into the house, Izumi giggling when she spots a screaming Bakugou getting a noogie from his equally loud mother. “You guys haven’t changed a bit, huh?”

“Not particularly.”

“I can see that Bakugou takes after his mother.” Aizawa says, eyebrows raised.

Masaru laughs. “Yeah, pretty much a carbon copy. I assume you’re Izumi’s adoptive parents?”

Yamada nods, holding out his hand. “Yamada Hisashi.”

“Aizawa Shouta.”

“Sensei?” Bakugou says incredulously, having freed himself from Mitsuki. “What the fuck?”

“Be polite!” Mitsuki shouts, smacking him upside the head.

“NOT LIKE YOU DIDN’T TELL THAT REALLY FAMOUS PRICK TO FUCK OFF THE OTHER DAY!”

“Swear at pricks, not teachers and parents!”

“I seriously doubt that is sensei, he looks nothing like him.” Bakugou growls. Aizawa raises his eyebrows.

“I’m not allowed to change my hair? And I’m not always Eraserhead.”

Yamada grins and pokes Aizawa’s side. “This is his Dad look. Izumi did the braid. Besides, I’m a teacher at U.A. too, we look a lot different out of costume!”

“WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?”

Yamada just shrugs, much to Bakugou’s annoyance. Izumi has to admit, it would be difficult without the banana hair, leather jacket, and giant speaker around his neck, to see this man as Present Mic. Sure, he’s got the glasses, but they’re an entirely different make, not flashy at all.

“Well never mind Deku just muttered everything.”

“Still haven’t grown out of that habit?” Masaru asks, sitting down. Everyone moves to follow him, a blushing Izumi shaking her head.

“No... I mean, you probably heard me at the sports festival.” Izumi says, tugging at her own braid. “I started muttering right into the mic...”

“We heard. Fucking creepy ass shit.”

Mitsuki smacks him again.

“Oi!”

Mitsuki ignores him. “Oh yeah. I wanted to ask you something, Aizawa, Yamada.”

Izumi’s Dads make questioning noises, and Mitsuki flat out glares at them.

“Why. In the FUCK. Was I not informed about my Niece’s survival?”

Izumi, Bakugou, and Masaru all shrink away. The Bakugou matriarch is PISSED.

Yamada shifts uncomfortably, Aizawa dead-eyed. “At first, we were doing our best to make sure the Dragon couldn’t find her. Then it became a matter of her unique situation.”

“Yeah, WELL ITS BEEN FIVE FUCKING YEARS.”

“Technically you aren’t blood related-”

“Neither are you, dickwad, and I’ve known her longer! I can understand a few months, maybe a year. But five? Nah-uh.”

“Auntie, it was my fault.”

“I think not! You were ten, and grieving, Hell, we all were! But I know for a fact that I get custody of you in Inko’s will, so-”

Izumi shakes her head, reaching across the table and grabbing Mitsuki’s hands. “No, I couldn’t. I really, really couldn’t! It’s like I told Kacchan, the attack messed with my head, and my quirk. I couldn’t... high emotions, I couldn’t handle them without breaking down screaming! I’ve gotten better, I know I have, but in the end I was always just afraid of reminding myself, because I know I’m broken and I pieced myself back together but I’m shattered, Auntie, and it- it hurts.”

She slumps back into her seat, shuddering and hugging herself. Aizawa put a hand on her shoulder.

“You okay?”

Izumi nods mutely, checking her barriers for weak spots. This place brings back so many memories, from the small charred marks on the chair leg to the dent in the wall she knows comes from Bakugou first showing her he could fly with his explosions.

“Sorry, I just...”

“No, I’m sorry.” Mitsuki says. “I didn’t mean to shout. For the last few years...” she sighs, looking down and wringing her hands.

“I lost my mom.” Izumi says quietly. “You lost your best friend.”

Mitsuki stands up, pulling her back into a hug. Izumi accepts it, wiping at her face quickly.

“Probably wouldn’t be happy in our house anyway, with all the brat’s yelling.”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP OLD HAG!”

“See? Too innocent to deal with our screaming two-year old!”

“IM SIXTEEN-”

“STILL A BRAT, AND YOU ACT TWO!” Mitsuki shouts, managing to keep hugging Izumi and also smack her son. “Anyway, food? Been a while since we cooked together.”

“If it’s gonna be death curry, I’ll pass.” Yamada says, shuddering. “I can’t- oh god, Izumi didn’t warn us about the death curry, I took such a big bite and she’s not allowed to cook dinner anymore.”

Bakugou starts cackling. “You can’t handle fucking curry?”

“Death curry!”

Izumi giggles. “You realize now everyone who can handle the spice wants curry.”

Yamada looks around the room, paling when he sees four people grinning back at him. “Nooooo...”

“Death curry! Fuck yeah!”

Aizawa groans. “Oh god...”

“You ate it though!” Yamada shrieks.

Aizawa shrugs back at him, rubbing his temples. “I embrace death with open arms.”

Mitsuki, Izumi, and Bakugou all start cooking, leaving Masaru and Aizawa to laugh and talk to the miserable Yamada. Izumi can remember this recipe like the back of her hand- her mom had used to make it so much, whenever Bakugou came over, because they both had a ridiculous tolerance for spice. “Hey, Kacchan, remember when we used to bring this to school and get people to eat it?”

He starts cackling. “Oh god, their fucking faces...”

“You’ve been assassinating children with the death curry!?” Yamada shrieks again. “Shouta, our child isn’t as innocent as we thought!”

“Wanna see how future heroes deal with it?” Izumi asks, ignoring her loud dad.

“Hell. Yes. Ten bucks glasses thinks he’s been poisoned.”

 

—~—

 

After they’ve finished the curry, Yamada with tears in his eyes because he had tried to eat it again, Mitsuki asks something else that has obviously been on her mind.

“Izumi, you said high emotions hurt you. I assume... you haven’t been to Inko’s grave?”

Izumi freezes. “I...”

Grave

She stumbles backwards, Aizawa jumping forwards to grab her. His quirk activates, erasing hers, and she shakes her head quickly.

“I’m sorry- that was-” Izumi falls silent, carefully responding. “No. No, I haven’t.”

“The fuck was-”

“That’s what fucking happens, old hag, who the hell is being rude now?”

“Still you.”

Izumi interrupts them. “Where is- where is it? Her grave.”

Mitsuki gets a soft look in her eyes. “Cemetery on the north side of town, we bought the marker. Uh, it’s for you, also, because we thought... Do you want to see?”

At Izumi’s mute nod, she turns to everyone else. “Coming?”

“I’m gonna end up swearing on Aunties grave. So nope.”

“KATSUKI.”

“NOT LIKE YOU WERE ANY BETTER LAST TIME WE WERE THERE!”

Mitsuki doesn’t seem to have a reply to that, instead turning to her husband. “Masaru, make sure he doesn’t blow anything up?”

“Bold of you two assume I have any control over either of you demons.”

“You love us. Alright, you three, let’s go. There’s a little flower shop on the way, if you want?”

 

—~—

 

Izumi stares at the marker. Cold, and gray, a few wilting flowers next to it.

Midoriya Inko 1975-2013

Midoriya Izumi 2003-2013

God eventually calls for all his Angels

 

“We thought the inscription made sense.” Mitsuki whispers. “You were both... so kind, and pure...”

Izumi sets down her bouquet, eyesight blurring.

“Hi, mom.” She says, voice shaky. “I’m sorry it took so long for me to come. Everything was kinda hectic. But, hey, I got what I always wanted! I’m a hero now! Youngest ever. I, um, my dad- Eraserhead adopted me- he helped me with my quirk, because it got really out of control. And now I can do a lot of stuff I couldn’t before. I’m helping people!”

She keeps talking, telling the grave about her mind, the sports festival, her hero work and the Endeavor scandal, all about Hatsume and Uraraka and Iida and Shouto and Hitoshi. The teachers, weird dreams she’s seen, the three legged cat that Aizawa had found and named Kohi. Her studies under Nedzu, the ridiculous things that happen whenever Midnight gets bored. The songs that Yamada is teaching her, the most ridiculous test answers she’s helped grade. Everything she can think of, down to the last detail, because if there’s anything she can do it’s talk and talk and talk. At some point, tears start rolling down her face, but she keeps talking anyway.

“I’ve... I’ve been happy. But I miss you.” Izumi says finally, reaching out to trace the kanji of her mothers name. “I miss you so, so much.”

She falls silent, wiping away the waterfalls on her face. Her dads both reach out, pulling her into a hug, Mitsuki carefully smoothing out a squashed flower and doing her best to ignore the emotions.

“I’m sorry for not being fast enough to save you too.” Aizawa says, looking down at the grave. “Izumi is a part of our family now, she’s irreplaceable to us, but I know you left a hole that we can never hope to fill.”

“We promise to do our best, Inko-San.” Yamada finishes.

Izumi presses her head into their chests, shaking with sobs.

 

—~—

 

Izumi floats towards Hitoshi and Shouto’s minds, pulling them together. Carefully, she presses, watching in-between as they slowly merge...

A pop, and she’s in a dream that seems to be split down the middle, one Hitoshi’s cats, and the other Shouto’s ice land. Both of them stare at each other in confusion.

“Uhhh...”

“Sorry if this is weird!” Izumi chirps, floating down between them. “I just wanted to see you two, so I figured why not practice this? I merged your minds, when you wake up you’ll split. Unless you try really, really hard to stay together, but I don’t think you should do that because it creates a huge strain on your psyche-”

“Okay, Izumi.” Hitoshi says, rolling his eyes. “So this is what your dreams look like? Snowy.”

“There’s a lot of fur in yours. Is that a tiger?”

Hitoshi grins. “Yes. Yes it is. Wanna pet her?”

Shouto walks into Hitoshi’s side of the dream, the cats swarming around him. He doesn’t quite make it to the large cat before he’s drowning in fur.

“Help-!”

“Mrow!”

Hitoshi and Izumi start laughing at the utterly confused boy under a mountain of cats. Izumi decides to help him, throwing chicken nuggets to lure the fluffy things away.

“Why chicken nuggets?” Hitoshi asks, kicking one towards a fat cat. Izumi shrugs. To be perfectly honest, it’s the first thing that came to mind.

She chucks another one at his face.

Hitoshi looks at her, utterly shocked, and she breaks out laughing. “My god, Hitoshi, your face!”

He shakes his head quickly, looking back to her with an evil grin. “Oh, it’s ON.”

Pretty soon, it’s a chicken nugget war, Shouto having freed himself at one pint only to get one right in his eye.

“You can’t defeat us, Izumi!” Hitoshi shouts, dodging and motioning to his cat soldiers. “Team brain-freeze for the win! You can’t overtake us both!”

Izumi grins and throws her arms out to the side. “You forget, Hitochan!” She shouts, pulling at her quirk.

“I am the God of this world!”

And thus, before two future heroes horrified eyes, the Chicken Nugget Apocalypse begins.

Chapter Text

The day they come back to school after the sports festival, Izumi is in her hero costume again. Aizawa has asked Midnight to help out with his class’ hero names, and Midnight, in turn, had asked for Izumi.

“She’s so good at analyzing quirks and heroes, so of course she’ll be able to come up with good names!”

And so, when Midnight struts into class 1-A, Izumi follows, tugging at her blanket and waving slightly to her friends.

“Midnight and Dreamer will be helping you out. I can’t do that stuff.”

Izumi snorts, remembering Yamada’s story of giving Aizawa his name.

“Midoriya-chan! It’s nice to see you again!”

“What the fuck?”

“Yeah! Hi!”

“How many of you know Deku?!”

Izumi grins sheepishly. “Ah, Kacchan, it was during the sports festival. I went to go say hi to my friends and ended up with all of 1-A...”

Kanimari makes a choked noise.

Bakugou makes a face. “Jeez...”

“Uh, is no one going to address the fact that she just called Bakugou Kacchan?”

Aizawa groans and slumps against the wall in his sleeping bag, muttering something about Izumi causing chaos wherever she went.

“I mean, she called Todoroki and Shinsou, Shouchan and Hitochan...”

“Ex-fucking-scuse me?” Bakugou yelps, whipping around to stare at the two boys. Shinsou, who has the bad luck of being directly behind him, smirks and puts his hands up in mock surrender.

“I can have nicknames for other people Kacchan!” Izumi protests. “I knew them both before U.A. too!”

Bakugou still looks like he stepped in dog poo. Okay, so it was kinda their thing as kids, no one was allowed to give them nicknames but each other, but still!

“Enough!” Midnight shouts, cracking her whip. Izumi jumps in surprise. “Dreamer is a hero and technically an upperclassman, and you will treat her with respect!”

“Yes, Midnight-San.” Hitoshi calls. “We will all respect Dreamer-senpai.”

Izumi buries her face into her hands. Why her...

“Oh yeah! Um, Tokoyami, if it doesn’t distract you, can I see Dark shadow?” Izumi asks, eyes practically glowing. “I didn’t get to see much of it at the sports festival, and I t’s a really fascinating quirk!”

He looks up, surprised. “Oh. Of course.”

Izumi spends the next few minutes playing with the shadow, much to the sentient quirks happiness.

 

—~—

 

A few minutes of scribbling and brainstorming later, Midnight calls for the students attention again. “Okay, so we’re going to begin presenting hero names, starting with those who are ready!”

Izumi hides a giggle as she spots several horrified faces on her way back to the front of the room. “I don’t think they knew we were presenting them...”

“How else are people going to know what to call them? Come on!”

Ayoma comes up first, smiling beautifully over the seated students.

“Hold your breath...” he whispers dramatically, slowly raising his sign. “The sparkling hero- I cannot stop Twinkling!”

Jirou’s head slams down onto her desk.

“It would be better to remove the “I” and shorten the “cannot” to “can’t.”” Midnight says, editing his name. Jirou’s head shoots back up, looking utterly shocked.

“English or French, which one are you!” Satou shouts from his seat, looking equally confused as to why that’s a decent hero name.

Izumi walks forwards. “Well, it’s still pretty difficult to say... maybe you could go with something like the twinkling hero: Shooting Star! It has your sparklyness to it, and it also highlights your quirk, and I’m sure that you could make a really cool logo or something with it as well, with your laser as the comet tail- and I’m rambling again. I’m sorry! It’s completely your choice after all!”

“You both make excellent points, Mademoiselles! I shall have to think it over.” Ayoma says grandly, then flounces back to his seat.

Ashido comes up next, looking incredibly proud of herself. “I’m the hero: Alien Queen!”

Midnight turns pale. “Like that horrible monster with the acidic blood? I wouldn’t if I were you!”

Ashido pouts. “Aww, why?”

“It could make people afraid to cut her.” Izumi points out, then hides a smirk. “And besides, just because you were scared out of your wits that movie night-”

“SHUT.” Midnight says, pointing her finger at the giggling Izumi. “Ashido, think of another.”

“You can always change it later if you’re really attached!”

Tsuyu raises her hand to go next, walking to the front of the room. “I’ve had this in mind since elementary school. The Rainy season hero: Froppy.”

“That’s so cute!” Midnight coos. “A good sample of a name everyone will love!”

The class starts cheering, Izumi laughing at the mutual wave of relief at a good name. “Froppy! Froppy! Froppy!”

“Then I’ll go next!” Kirishima announces, slamming his board down. “The sturdy hero: Red Riot!”

“Like crimson riot?” Izumi asks, stars in her eyes.

“Yeah!” Kirishima says nervously. “It’s pretty old fashioned, but he’s everything I want to be as a hero!”

Midnight smirks. “Bearing a name you admire, it’s all the more pressure...”

“I’m prepared for the challenge!”

“Pressure makes rock, Kayama-San.” Izumi points out. “Do your best!”

“Yes, Dreamer-senpai!”

The rest of the class turns back to their boards, thinking as hard as they can. Jirou starts talking with Kanimari about the name Jamming-way, witch was actually good... shame it was a tease on his “jamming.”

She escapes his offended noises by walking to the front. “Hearing hero: Earphone Jack!”

“Nice! Next!”

“Tentacle hero: Tentacole.”

“Tentacle with some octopus thrown in!”

“Taping hero: Cellophane!”

“Short and to the point! That’s important!”

Yet she was cool with a whole sentence for Ayoma...

The class keeps going, Midnight giving an approving nod and comment to each.

“Shouto.”

“Just your name?” Midnight asks looking confused. “I don’t think that’s a good idea...”

He shrugs. “It’s fine.”

Midnight groans. “Dreamer.”

Izumi walks with Shouto back to his seat, looking down at his now empty whiteboard. “Why did you just want your name? You’re so private, this is surprising.”

“Everyone knows who I am anyway.” Shouto points out. “It’s not going to change because I’ve got a fancy name. Besides. With my given name, my fathers isn’t a part of me anymore.”

Izumi frowns, thinking it over. “Well, I don’t think you should. It makes your given name... different, I don’t know. Less important. And to be honest...”

She looks down. “I don’t think basing everything about who you are now on a time of your life that was painful for you but is over now will help you move on.”

He looks up at her, surprised. “I guess... that’s true...” he groans. “But then what should I-”

“KING EXPLOSION MURDER.”

Izumi slaps her hand against her forehead as she hears the name. “Kacchan, no...”

“You probably shouldn’t do that.” Midnight says, eyebrows raised.

“What? Why not?”

“It sounds like an eleven year old making a username for a game...” Hitoshi says, snickering.

“FIGHT ME!”

Hitoshi raises his eyebrows. “Sit back down.”

Bakugou’s eyes go dull, and he heads back to his seat. A few seconds later, he turns to smack Hitoshi upside the head with his whiteboard. “Motherfucker!”

“Asshole.”

“Quiet down! Shinsou you still haven’t thought of a name!” Midnight shouts. “That’s Iida, Bakugou, Shinsou, and- are you going to go by your name, or change, Todoroki?”

Shouto shrugs, looking down at his board. “I’m... still thinking about it. Thank you for your help-” he smirks then- “-Dreamer-senpai.”

“Not you too...” Izumi groans. “It’s way to weird!”

She walks off, ignoring the several snorts of laughter.

Uraraka walks to the front, obviously nervous. “Um... I thought... Uravity!”

“Nice!” Midnight announces, giving a thumbs up. Izumi pauses by Hitoshi’s desk, looking down at the still blank whiteboard.

“Can’t think of anything, Hitochan?”

He shrugs. “I guess it doesn’t really matter, right? I’m going to be underground. And besides, I have no ideas whatsoever.”

“Come on, just write something down!” Izumi encourages. “Even if it’s silly, you can always fix it or change it!”

Shinsou looks up at her with tired eyes, before scribbling a question mark onto the board. “Ta ta ta! I have no ideas.”

Izumi makes a face at him, staring down at the board. Her eyes light up. “Actually, that’s really good!”

“...wha?”

“I mean, you’re a mystery, so “question mark” works there.” Izumi points out. “And for those in the know, it’s almost a pun on your quirk, and the questions you ask!”

She looks down at him, beaming happily. Hitoshi just glares before pointing at her in annoyance.

“Stop turning my self-deprecation into words of wisdom.” He says, before grabbing his whiteboard and walking to the front of the room. “Okay, did everyone hear that? Yeah? Great, I’m sitting back down.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Okay, so that just leaves Iida, Kacchan, and Shouchan...”

“Iida and Bakugou.” Shouto says, walking past her. “Freezerburn.”

Midnight nods approvingly. “Good one! Attention to both sides of your power and your fighting style! I know I was shivering for an hour, hate to think about what it would be like to be the focus of the attack!”

“It’s painful.” Sero says, hanging his head.

“...don’t worry about it.”

“Oh come on!”

Bakugou storms his way to the front of the room. “LORD EXPLOSION MURDER.”

“That’s basically the same thing.” Midnight groans.

“You should be explosion boy!” Kirishima shouts, cackling along with Kanimari.

“Fuck off weird hair!”

Izumi turns to Iida, who is oddly silent for all the shouting and swearing going on in the room. She carefully lowers her barriers, reaching out to him.

A wave of pain and indecision sends hr stumbling, and she grabs onto the desk.

Ingneium

Brother

Feeling

Legs

End

“Dreamer?” Midnight asks, reaching over. “You alright?”

“Hmm? Yeah, I’m fine!” Izumi squeaks. She had heard about the attack on Ingneium, and knew he was badly hurt. She can’t imagine what iida must be going though, and if what she had felt was correct, then Iida Tensei had asked his younger brother to take his name.

Jeez. Emotions are dumb.

Izumi motions to Midnight, whispering into her ear. “Iida isn’t stuck- his brother may not be able to hero anymore, Iida’s having a dilemma about using his name.”

The hero winces. “Can’t expect it all to be smooth sailing I guess... can you help him?”

“I’ll try, but...”

“Midnight-San, Dreamer-Senpai. I will just use my given name as Todoroki was going to.”

They jump away from each other, surprised. “Are- are you sure?”

“I believe so.” Iida confirms.

“Um, we’re out of time anyway, so-” Izumi says, looking at the clock. “Bye everyone! It was nice to talk with you all again!”

“Bye, Dreamer-senpai, Midnight-San! Thank you for everything!”

 

—~—

 

“Iida, Uraraka!” Izumi calls, running down the hall in her “school uniform.” “Wait up!”

They pause, Uraraka smiling brightly back at her. “Hey, Deku-chan!”

Izumi smiles brightly. “Figured out who you’re going with?”

“Manual, in Hosu.” Iida says immediately. Uraraka shrugs.

“I think I may go with gunhead, because even if I’m going to be a rescue hero I want to be able to know how to fight!” She cheers.

“Annoyed with the conclusion of your Sports festival fight?” Izumi says knowingly. Uraraka grimaces, but looks determined.

“I’m gonna really try next time.” Uraraka announces. Izumi shivers at the purple vibrations she gives off.

“You’re scaring me, Uraraka, I can feel your emotions.” Izumi says, before sliding her eyes to the side. “Um, speaking of which, Iida, are you oka-”

Stain

Brother

STAIN

A wave of anger and pain floods his mind, and Izumi is so overwhelmed she nearly misses what he says.

“I’m perfectly fine, Dreamer.” He announces, mind still giving off waves of emotion. “Really, focus on others! I’m alright.”

He walks off quickly, Izumi still blinking from the force of what’s weighing on his mind.

“Hey- Iida! Wait!” Uraraka shouts, running after him.

Izumi frowns. Well, she knows what her internship week project is.

 

—~—

 

Lunch time, Izumi had decided to sit with the class again. Bakugou had joined them his time, much to everyone’s surprise.

Fools, he is only there to watch you suffer.

“Hey, do you guys want some of my food? I brought way too much.” Izumi offers, pushing over a container of curry.

“Oh wow, that’s a lot.” Uraraka says, surprised.

“Yeah, I was going to share with the teachers, but I ended up with you guys!” Izumi lies. “I’d really appreciate it if you guys could help me eat it, I don’t want to carry it around all day!”

Most people at the table take some, each taking a bite. Their eyes go wide.

Uraraka flat out shrieks, spitting the curry back onto her plate. Across the table, other do the same, their faces turning red. Kanimari short circuits, Mineta starts squealing, and nearly everyone takes a large gulp of water.

Bakugou and Izumi starts cracking up.

“Oh my god- I’m really sorry, you guys, just- you wouldn’t take it from Kacchan!” Izumi giggles.

Bakugou laughs even louder. “Can’t handle fucking curry, they’re so weak!”

“It’s actually not that bad.” Kirishima says, carefully taking another bite.

Uraraka looks up at him up in horror, rosy cheeks making way to red face. “How. How are you not breathing fire right now.”

“The trick is to be dead inside.” Hitoshi announces, taking another bite to watch more faces of horror bloom. “See, Shouto hasn’t quite made it, as you can see by his catatonic state. In my lap. Seriously, dude, you good?”

Honest to god fire starts dribbling out of his mouth.

“...I’ll take that as a no.”

Izumi giggles and keeps eating her own plate of curry. “Special recipe.”

“Death curry.” Bakugou says, also eating. “Made it last night with the old hag.”

Tokoyami makes a weak bird noise. “Angels must always have demons, I suppose...”

“I’m glad I didn’t eat any.” Tsuyu croaks, looking scared. “How spicy it it?”

“I canth feel muy thounge.” Hagakure says finally. “I’m thobbing. The curry ith wet wif tears.”

Ashido starts cackling. “Try eating acid! Seriously, though, Senpai, Bakugou, Shinsou, and Kirishima are the only other ones who can handle spice?”

“Hatsume Mei from the support department didn’t even notice, she was too busy with a project. Kouda can actually handle it.” Izumi lists off. “And if it makes anyone feel better, Present Mic was sobbing for an hour first time he ate some.”

Bakugou slams his fist on the table. “EVERYONE ELSE IS WEAK!”

Several students make offended groaning noises. Those who could handle it just started laughing.

Izumi pokes Shouto apologetically, carefully watching Iida out of the corner of her eye.

He had barely moved.

 

—~—

 

“You guys are off to internships, huh.” Izumi says, smiling slightly. “A lot of people are! It’s gonna be a slow week for U.A, Most hero course teachers aren’t even coming in! I know dad is gonna sleep on the couch with at least two of our four cats...”

Shinsou grins. “May as well be free of our hell course while they can. Second, I want to come to your house.”

Izumi giggles, before her smile falls away. “Um, actually... both of you are near Hosu, right?”

Shouto and Hitoshi nod.

“Can you watch out for Iida? His mind has been strange lately, and he’s in Hosu.” Izumi says. “His brother being hurt really took a toll on him. His mind has been all messed up this last week, and I’m not sure how to talk to him- he brushed me off, and his mind was all wonky. He really looks up to his brother, and I’m worried about him...”

Hitoshi puts a hand on her shoulder. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t run himself into a wall while being distracted, okay?”

Shouto rolls his eyes. “Pretty sure she was referring to more serious things.”

“Don’t poke at my coping mechanisms.”

Izumi sighs, and holds her arms out. “You’re heading out soon, last chance for non-dream hugs.”

Both boys wrap their arms around her, noses buried in her hair.

For a moment, Izumi thinks she feels the soft pressure of something else on her head, but she can’t be sure.

(It was there)

—~—

 

Later, Izumi slips another piece of shattered glass into a near perfect wall, deep in thought.

Her eyes shoot open.

“It was a kiss.”

Chapter Text

Izumi glares at Iida’s light, which is giving off some very questionable vibrations.

“Why are you like this right now?” She mutters, flipping upside down. “Come on, just- let me in!”

Iida is unresponsive, and very much awake. Izumi isn’t entirely sure why she expected anything different, seeing as its Iida and it’s the middle of the day.

“Well fine then, I’ll go talk to someone who will let me in.” Izumi huffs, turning around and flying away.

 

—~—

 

Izumi is nothing if not stubbornly caring.

Which is why she ends up dragging her Dad, who is supposed to be on vacation, down to Hosu so she can tell Iida to his face to stop being so equally stubborn and let her help him.

Aizawa is pretty much okay with it, but is also understandably annoyed.

“Why can’t you just hop into his dreams like normal?” He mutters, blinking tiredly. He’s getting several odd looks from everyone else on the train, seeing as he’s in his sleeping bag. To be fair though, Izumi is in her stylized pajama’s, her blanket wrapped around her shoulders, and has slept in her braid for about three days, so it probably looks like they’re attending a slumber party in a train car.

Izumi sighs. “I would, but he knows I do it, and he knows about the barriers, and he’s got just enough control of his own mind to block me out when he’s asleep. Hitoshi did it at first, too, but it was a weak resistance, like moving through syrup or something. He didn’t know I was there, it was just his mind quirk. But Iida does, and he’s blocking me out on purpose. Also he brushed me off when I tried to confront him at school.”

“And then he has the internship.” Aizawa continues.

“So I can’t just try again at school. Plus, his mind has been weird, but I can’t do anything about it, but I also can. He’s gonna be stubborn, well guess what. So am I.” Izumi says, grinning. “Oh hey, look, it’s our stop-”

Izumi is suddenly struck by a wave of utter wrongness, and she almost throws up. She stumbles to the floor, only not hitting her head against the ground because Aizawa had caught her. “Izumi!”

The side of the train is blown in, and a hero is thrown through, a pale blue arm pinning them to the ground. Izumi rolls off her Dad so he can jump up and kick the thing away, rushing forwards to drag away the injured hero.

“Are you okay sir?” She asks, trying to distract herself from the pain. He nods, but doesn’t move.

“I’ll... be fine...”

Izumi sighs and shakes her head. “You’ll be okay. My Dad’s a pro hero too, he’s got it. Don’t move unless you need to.”

The man sighs in relief before his light falls unconscious. Izumi passes him to another passenger, who shows her a doctors badge, before looking back up to her dad and his fight.

He’s faring much better than his previous encounter with a Nomu. The thing has a mutant quirk, but and seemingly some small amount of improved strength, but it’s nowhere near the immovable wall they had seen before.

That said, it’s still a Nomu.

Aizawa also goes flying across the train, only to throw himself right back into the fight. But the Nomu has moved on.

It grabs Izumi and another civilian.

“What the- oh god- DAD!” She screams, struggling against the blue hands and trying very hard to ignore how disgusting this thing is.

“IZUMI!”

She and the Nomu fall from the train, the mindless creature screeching and slamming things away as it goes.

This is really not helping her nausea.

Izumi pulls at the things fingers, digging her nails into the veins, but the thing doesn’t seem to care other than shaking her a bit.

Aizawa drops out of nowhere, his heel kicking at the brain with a squelch.

That works.

The Nomu shrieks and drops it’s captives, swiping at Aizawa instead. The civilian runs, and Izumi hits her head on the ground, groaning but quickly getting away despite wanting to help her dad. She’s no match for something like that.

She nearly throws up from how wrong it is, but drops her barriers, trying to figure out what’s going on. Nomu are everywhere, their wrongness seeping into her mind. She pushes past, it, trying to listen without breaking down.

Blue light, pale blue light, blood red light, purple light, dark purple light.

Monsters

Monsters

Mama

Where

Help

Hero!

Fire

Stain

Izumi slams her barriers down at that last one, gasping and pressing herself against the alley wall. Iida. Iida went after Stain.

“What an idiot.” She gasps, before turning back to the fight. “Dad-!”

Aizawa is gone. Izumi catches sight of the end of his scarves going flying over the skyline, the Nomu leaping after him.

Izumi is alone in an alleyway, with a head wound and blood dripping down her face, several Nomu, a fire, and a hero killer in the city. Also Kurogiri and Shigaraki.

Lovely.

At least those two are just watching.

...someone has to help.

Wiping the blood out of her eyes, Izumi turns and runs down the alley. Her barriers open a smidge, headed towards where she can see Iida’s light. Thankfully, she had also sensed Hitoshi, searching for Iida as well.

“Probably realized he doesn’t have an effect on the Nomu.” Izumi mutters, skidding around a corner. A wave of pain comes from Iida, and she speeds up. Hitoshi is there now, thankfully, but they’re still being overwhelmed.

Izumi turns around another corner, closing her barriers once she catches sight of the four people. Iida is face down on the ground, Hitoshi and a hero slumped against the wall.

Stain lifts his sword above Iida’s head.

“Stop!”

Hitoshi’s head rises, eyes going wide as he sees her. “Izumi, run...”

The hero killer groans and turns. “What is with CHILDREN constantly interrupting me in this one specific alleyway?” He grumbles, glaring at Izumi before seeming to recognize her. “Huh. I know you. Aren’t you supposed to be a recovery or background hero, Dreamer?”

Izumi swallows in fear, but steps forwards. “Can’t help someone recover if they’re dead.”

Stain snorts and raises his sword. “Can’t help anyone if you’re dead.”

Izumi glares. “I’m not just standing back! I won’t let you hurt them, even if I’m not a good fighter!”

Stain rolls his eyes. “Oh please. This hero? He’s nothing. He does this for money, he does this for fame! Heroes of this world are nothing but false idols who parade and trip a petty shoplifter here or there! And the child? You can’t call him a hero. He’s here for vengeance and nothing else.”

His booted foot stomps down, and Izumi shudders.

“Take your own Endeavor incident for example.” He hisses, sword skimming the concrete. “A hero is a name given to those who achieve great things for no gain of their own! Who save others! And I will not allow this world to keep praising those who are idolized for cruelty!

“I don’t care!” Izumi shrieks, clenching her fists. Stain freezes.

“Okay, I get it! In today’s world, the title “hero” is a job. It’s a job, Stain, get it through your thick head!” She shouts, reaching behind her back and pulling out her phone. Location. Send location.

“Yes there are terrible people. Yes there are terrible heroes!” Izumi admits. “I’ve seen that first hand, my quirk literally allows me to see everyone’s true self. How horrid people can be, the worst things that the human mind can come up with. But I’ve also seen the best parts of people!”

She brings her free hand to her chest, tears dripping from her eyes. Distract him. Aizawa is looking for her. Shouto is nearby.

“You know, I met a man once, when I was little. A former gang member, all stereotypes, tattoos and scars and muscles and tally marks of people he’d killed. He was in jail, for obvious reasons. He was a horrid, terrible person who did horrid, terrible things. He enjoyed them! He loved hurting people!”

Izumi takes a choked breath. They’re all watching her now, but Stain’s sword is away from the boys, and that’s all she cares about.

Keep them alive. Keep talking, you’re good at that.

“You know where he is now?” She asks stain, smiling. “A few blocks from here, actually. He’s got a wife, who he loves with all his heart. A kid, one year old, and a rescue dog. He redid some of his old gang tattoos, too. Flowers wrapped around skulls, his wife and sons names below his tally marks of deaths. Sakura petals, because that’s her name. People change, Stain. I saw him change. Realization, horror, guilt, and hate for himself came, and I was there to help.”

Stains scoffs. “One person in thousands. A killer walking among innocents.”

Izumi shrugs. “You’re right. Hundreds and hundreds of terrible people who do terrible things. But by killing them, you’re denying them that chance. Yeah, they may not do it at all, but it’s still denying them that chance to change. To become someone new, to find their own Sakura.”

Stains eyes widen, grip shifting on his sword. Behind him, Iida twitches, but is still mostly paralyzed.

“No, he’s not perfect now.” Izumi admits. “No one is. There are choices that no one can make- who do you save? What do you prioritize? Is it so wrong to want to survive and fight another day? And what gives YOU the right to decide who lives and who dies, Stain?”

“I-”

“You aren’t enlightened. The world is a terrible place, Stain. I’d be quick to tell you that. All we can do is try. Try to make it better, try to understand, try to listen, to help, to hear. Killing isn’t going to get you anywhere. You’d have to wipe out all the earths population if you want it to be peaceful, for everyone to be perfect!” Izumi is shouting again. She doesn’t care. Just keep talking, keep making them listen.

She sinks into a fighting stance, trying to remember what Aizawa had taught her about fighting an armed opponent.

“If you’re going to keep doing this, then I’ll do everything I can. Im not a good fighter, I’m not a perfect moral hero either. No one is! But I won’t let you hurt the people I care about! I won’t let you hurt anyone else!” Izumi shouts angrily. She doesn’t stand a chance, but she can last a minute right? Until Iida and Hitoshi can move and Shouto can get here!

Stain tilts his head, then points his sword at her. He’s not close enough to hurt her, so Izumi doesn’t do much other than flinch. “You... you’re a hero.”

Izumi blinks. “Huh.”

“You’re willing to sacrifice yourself for these people.” Stain continues. “You have taken someone who’s mind must have been filthy to you and assisted them in becoming more decent for society.”

He scowls. “This is the girl the Dragon wishes to make a villain?” Stain mutters under his breath, before raising his voice once more. “I won’t kill you, Hero.”

Izumi just stares at him in confusion, gently lowering her barriers to listen to his mind. He’s... serious. “Um... then can you stop hurting them too, please?”

Stain raises his eyebrows at her. “No.”

“Worth a shot.” Izumi mutters, then her eyes widen and she throws herself backwards. Stain had thrown himself at her.

“Uh, thought you said you wouldn’t hurt me?” Izumi says, regaining her footing and glaring at the surprised killer. “Something makes me think otherwise.”

Ooh, that’s a good idea Izumi. Sassing the serial killer. Truly the best thing to do in this situation.

“Impressive.” Stain leaps forwards again, Izumi just barely able to dodge by sensing his mind. “I said I wouldn’t kill you. Sorry, but you’re not getting out of my way voluntarily, so I need to move you myself!”

Great.

Izumi can’t say much, of course, to busy ducking and missing blades and hands by a hair. There’s blood in her eyes, and she’s lucky she doesn’t need them as much as anyone else. Stain is ridiculously fast, but he thinks about his movements, and that’s all Izumi needs for right now.

Course, Stain is also smart, so sooner or later he’s just gonna start randomly cutting. Or land a lucky hit.

Or Izumi will slip. You know, because she’s an idiot.

She slams into the wall, thankfully a bit away from the killer.

“Izumi!” She hears Hitoshi shout, and the scrape of Iida’s boots.

“Ow.” She mutters, trying to stand up, before suddenly a hand flips her over and pins her to the ground. Stain.

...shit.

He grins at her, leaning in and sticking his tounge out.

“Get off-!” Izumi yelps, pushing at him in panic. His tongue wipes at her forehead, where blood has fallen from her cut, and Izumi’s arms go limp.

Stain stands up, swinging his sword. “Sorry, little hero. Now then, back to business.”

Stain grabs Hitoshi by the collar, hauling him into the air and putting a knife by his throat.

“No!” Izumi shouts, but she can’t move! Izumi can’t move, she can’t move, she has to think! Stain’s quirk has something do do with blood. He always cuts people, and then kills them. Cut, lick, paralyze, kill...

A glimmer.

She stops struggling, listening intently for anything. Oh. There’s more than just the hero killer.

“Hey Stain!” Izumi shouts. Thank god she can still talk. He looks over to her, more of a courtesy than anything. Izumi grins at him. “I’d dodge, if I were you.”

Stain blinks and turns, then drops Hitoshi to throw himself to the side. A whirl of fire rushes into the place he just vacated.

Izumi nearly starts crying with relief. Oh, who are we kidding? She was already crying. But honestly, anyone would start crying if they were in her position, the fire fading out to reveal mismatched eyes and hair.

“You should have sent more information, Izumi.” Shouto says, holding up his phone to show a dropped pin on a map. “I was almost late.”

“Shouchan...”

“Almost is better than not at all.” Hitoshi groans, muffled because his face is pressed into the dirt. Shouto pokes him right side up with his foot, still keeping an eye on Stain. “Thanks Shouto.”

Shouto nods. “Paying you back for saving me from Shigaraki.”

Stain scoffs from his position on a fire escape. “Another child. I see, both wanted me to drop the purple-haired one...”

“That tends to happen when you care about human life.” Shouto growls, and stomps against the ground. Spikes of ice shoot up to Stains level, and he jumps away.

Shouto quickly sends fire out as well, the ice melting and tumbling Native and Izumi down beside him.

Stain hops about overhead, Izumi carefully following him with her eyes. Using his swords to hold onto the wall...

She shifts onto her arms to look better- Wait.

Izumi blinks in surprise. She can move! “I can move!”

“What? But he got me first!” Hitoshi groans, obviously trying to move himself. “And Native is still out, so...”

Izumi’s eyes widen and she launches herself at Shouto’s legs, pushing him out of the way of a knife. He recovers quickly, blasting the hero killer away with fire.

“Thanks.”

“No problem.” Izumi gasps, before turning to Iida. Something about his mind...

He’s remembering. He’s changing.

Izumi grins. “Come on. Stand up.” She whispers, watching him. “Show me a hero.”

“Ice and fire... but you’re leaving yourself open!” Stain shouts, and this one Shouto can’t dodge. This time, though, it’s only Hitoshi that shouts a warning, because Izumi knows Shouto doesn’t need to dodge.

Iida’s leg slams through, breaking the katana in two, before kicking out at Stain and throwing the killer back as well.

“You broke free too? I guess the quirk isn’t as good as I had thought.” Shouto muses.

Iida stands up. “I’m sorry. This has nothing to do with you. I’m sorry.” He says quietly. “I refuse to let you three bleed anymore on my behalf!”

Stain scoffs. “It’s no use for you to pretend to be changed. A person’s essence does not change that easily. You will never be anything more than a fake who prioritizes his own selfish desires, a cancer to society that warps the word hero! Someone must do the dirty work and set you straight!”

“You’re nothing but an anachronistic fundamentalist.” Shouto says angrily. “Iida, don’t listen to the ravings of a killer.”

“But he’s right.” Iida replies. “I was being selfish. I have no right to call myself a hero. But I can’t give in. Because if I do...” he says, blood running down his arm. “Ingneium will die.”

Izumi smiles. Taking ravings... and turning it into determination. Coal to diamond.

Stain doesn’t seem to like it much though, likely only seeing the upper layer of its meaning. “Unacceptable!” He shouts, and launches himself forwards.

Shouto pushes Iida back, protecting them not with a bust of fire. The hero starts shouting.

“What are you doing! Don’t fight back, he only wants us two, please, take the others and run!”

“He’s not going to give me an opening to!”

“And besides.” Izumi assures Native, watching as Stain jumps around. “He’s flustered. He can’t fight well against multiple people, especially one with good long distance. And if I’m right... What’s your blood type?”

Native blinks. “Um, B...”

“Iida is A, Hitoshi is AB, and I’m O. I took the shortest amount of time to become unparalyzed, you’re taking the longest, and Hitoshi is still out also.” Izumi says. “Plus, Stains becoming desperate to kill you two before the pros arrive. We’re going to be fine, I hope.”

“Enough talk!” Stain shouts, throwing a knife.

“Shouchan!”

Iida lunges to the side, catching the knife with the flesh of his arm. Collapsing to the ground, he’s hit by another, stabbing through his other arm.

”Freeze my legs!” Iida shouts to Shouto, wincing in pain. “But leave the exhausts free!”

“But you-”

“Just do it!”

Ice coats Iida’s leg armor, before being melted off by blue flames whirling though the air. Iida launches himself up the wall.

Izumi and Shouto smile. “Go. Kick him for us.”

Iida does. He kicks him very, very hard. Twice. And then Shouto barbecues him, before the dude slams into Shouto’s ice and doesn’t move.

Iida tumbles the the ground, groaning.

“Get up. He may not be out for good-”

“Maybe not for good.” Izumi says, standing up. “But he’s unconscious.”

They stand together, panting.

“We... we should probably tie him up.”

“Yeah.”

“CAN I MOVE, PLEASE!” Hitoshi shouts angrily. “What happened? My head’s the wrong way, is everyone alright? What’s happening?”

Izumi smiles shakily and runs over to him. “Everyone’s fine. Iida knocked out Stain, it’s all okay. We’re gonna be okay.” She whispers, voice trembling as she runs a hand through his hair. “We’re gonna be okay.”

 

—~—

 

The heroes who find them are utterly shocked.

Four teenagers and a pro hero, all badly hurt and bleeding, dragging the most dangerous serial killer of the age on a rope they found in the trash. When Izumi introduces herself as another pro, they are even more surprised, but they get to work helping with wounds.

“You three.” Iida says suddenly, ignoring the pro who is trying to get him to sit down. “I... I am very sorry!”

They look up to see Iida bowing to them.

“If it were not for me, you would never have gotten hurt this badly! I was acting immaturely out of vengeance, and I hope you can forgive me!”

Izumi stands up. “No, Iida, I’m sorry. It’s my job to help people in your situation, and I just let you go... I figured I couldn’t ruin this opportunity for you. I’m sorry for not trying harder.”

“...For some reason I feel like apologizing so Shouto I’m sorry for laughing at you when you died eating the curry.”

“Shut up.”

Izumi starts giggling, only to be cut off by yet another wave of wrongness. She whips around.

“Look out-”

Something wraps around her waist, and Izumi is flying again. What is with the Nomu and her!

“Izumi!”

Izumi looks up at the thing, squinting through a wave of blood. One of its eyes is missing, which is where the blood comes from, but that’s not what interests her.

This ones mind... it’s still a husk, still a black hole in comparison to the stars everyone else is. But...
She recognizes it, from ages ago.

“Tsubasu?” She whispers, horrified. It’s one remaining eye swivels down to her, looking for a moment... almost human.

Then, suddenly, it freezes. Izumi yelps as the Nomu begins falling, another body running to the two of them.

Blood red.

Stain.

“This society overgrown with fake heroes and the criminals who wave their power around idly- they should all be purged.” Stain growls, leaping for the Nomu.

They tumble to the ground, more blood coating them as they fall, and suddenly the wrongness vanishes. Izumi looks over to see a knife though Nomu’s brain.

“This is all... to create a more just society.” Stain growls.

“He... saved me.” Izumi whispers, looking up. The killer is battered, bleeding himself, but he’s moving. She pales as he reaches over. “Hey wait- let me go!”

“Killed him-”

“Saved- girl?”

“No- hostage-”

“What are you doing just standing there?”

Behind her, she can hear Endeavor arrive. Stain focuses on the flame hero, still pinning Izumi to the ground.

“...Endeavor.”

Something washes over Izumi, the vibrations shaking to her very core. Stains mind seems to warp the area around him itself, to the point where even the heroes who can’t sense minds take a step back.

“You fake... you disgusting person, still bearing the title hero... I must make things right... someone must be dyed in blood, I must take back what it means to be a hero! Come on, try and take me! You have worse in your own ranks!”

No one steps forwards. Izumi whimpers and wraps her arms over her head. Too much... this man is too much!”

“I will only let a true hero kill me- All Might! And I’ll kill you, Endeavor, you cancer of society!” Stan shouts, raising his knife and moving forwards.

Izumi lurches into the air, reaching out. No one deserves to die.

Her hands close on the sides of the hero killers unmasked face, and she forces her way through the waves of paralyzing hatred and bloodlust.

Sleep.

He collapses in front of her, leaving the heroes and interns gasping in panicked fear. Izumi looks up at them, panting.

She falls unconscious herself, a panicked call of “Dreamer!” and “Izumi!” her last memory.

Chapter Text

Izumi woke up with a splitting headache.

She whimpers a bit, trying to ignore the light in her eyes, wanting to go back to sleep.

“Izumi.”

“C’mon, little listener, wake up.”

Dad?

She groans and opens her eyes, to see Yamada and Aizawa leaning over her. Yamada smiles a bit.

“Welcome to the world of the living, kiddo. You really scared us for a second there, didn’t know you could exhaust your quirk like that.”

Izumi blinks in confusion. “Wha?”

Aizawa pokes her. “Are you actually awake?”

Izumi shrugs. “Can’t dream, so probably.”

“Knocking out the Hero Killer had an effect on you as well.” Aizawa clarifies, glaring. “Of course, it could also be because you had a concussion, which was obviously messing with your head because you decided, as a RECOVERY HERO with no business being in a fight, to fight the HERO KILLER HIMSELF.”

Izumi winces and tries to sit up. “I’m really sorry, Dad. But you were dealing with the other Nomu, and I tried to tell you but you were already gone! And Iida was in pain and I didn’t know what to do! I just started running...” she reaches up to scratch at her head, only to be met with bandages. “I’m really sorry for scaring you...” she whispers, eyes welling with tears.

Aizawa pales. “Wait, no, don’t cry-” he seems to realize what he’s saying then, and sighs. “Oh, who am I kidding.” He grumbles, before leaning in and wrapping her in a hug. Yamada snorts.

“And so the emotionless Eraserhead crumbles...”

Aizawa punches him.

He then pulls Yamada into the hug.

A few moments later, Izumi pulls away, wiping at her eyes nervously. “Wait, everyone else is okay, right? The Nomu didn’t hurt you?”

“You’re still worrying about other people before yourself.” Aizawa scolds her, rubbing at his temples.

Yamada rolls his eyes. “Yeah. Wonder where she gets that from, kitten?”

“Shut up.” Aizawa says shortly. “The other three are all awake, if you want to see them.”

Izumi nods quickly, only to wince and clutch at her head. “Ow...”

“I swear...” Aizawa grumbles. “I’ll go get the nurse to check you, then you can go see your friends.”

“Okay!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi opens the door, peeking inside to see the three who had faced stain with her. “Hey.”

They look up, smiling once they notice her. “Hey, Izumi. You alright?” Shouto asks.

Izumi walks into the room and plops down on the bed. “Yeah, all good! Minor concussion and laceration on the head, but there was someone with a weak healing quirk who took care of it. Something about my mindset being already fragile... anyway, you guys?”

She raises her eyebrows at Iida’s double casts and bandages. He seems to be the worst hurt, though the others are pretty beat up as well.

Iida looks down at his arms. “They are unsure of the full damage. I am due for an inspection soon.”

“But everything else is fine.” Hitoshi says, rubbing at his bandages neck. “Apparently he was only going full force at Iida, otherwise he’d have aimed a bit further down.”

“For the major artery.” Izumi says quietly, smile fading. It’s too weird, to think of a world without them in it.

She shakes her head quickly. “Well, I’m glad we all got out! That was really dangerous.”

“Speaking of.” Aizawa interrupts, and Izumi’s stomach sinks. She knows this has to happen, but...

“Someone wants to see you.”

Four people walk through the door, most of whom Izumi recognizes. Manual, and Hitoshi and Shouto’s internship heroes. The fourth is a man with a dog head, in a suit, with a serious but kind mind.

“This is the chief of Hosu police.” Aizawa says, then walks over to the wall to wrap himself in his sleeping bag. “He wants to talk.”

“So. You are the U.A. students that took down the hero killer?”

“Yes.” Shouto says.

The chief nods. “Now. Regarding the hero killer we arrested, he had severe injuries, including broken bones and burns. He is receiving treatment under close guard, woof.”

“As you are all U.A. students, I’m sure you know that when quirks were first becoming the norm, the police attached high importance to leadership and standards, to make sure Quirks were never used as weapons. The hero profession rose to fill that gap, woof. For an individuals use of power that can easily kill a person, actions that would normally be denounced, to be accepted officially is thanks to early heroes who followed the rules.”

Izumi shifts uncomfortably. It’s almost the same talking to that Nedzu had given her when she first arrived.

“Even if it was against the hero killer, for unlicensed individuals to cause harm with their quirks without specific instruction of their guardians or supervisors is a clear violation of the rules. Woof.”

Iida shifts uncomfortably.

“The three of you and your supervisors must receive strict punishment.”

“Wait a minute.” Shouto growls. Izumi winces when she feels the anger radiating off of him. “Native would have been killed if not for Iida. And if Hitoshi and Izumi hadn’t come, then he would have been died, and if I didn’t arrive when I did, then Stain would have cut Hitoshi’s throat! Or did you not look at our medical records? He was an inch away from death!”

“Todoroki-” iida whispers.

“No one knew the hero killer had appeared! Are you saying we should have followed the rules and watched people get killed?” He shouts, stepping forwards.

“Shouchan, wait! Don’t-”

“Are you saying that it’s okay to bend the rules, as long as it all turns out in the end?” The Chief continues, staring Shouto down.

Shouto falters, and Hitoshi butts in. “Standing back would have just proven what the hero killer was saying. You can put expect us to stand by.”

“Isn’t it a heroes job to save people?” Shouto growls in agreement.

The Chief closes his eyes and sighs. “You are not a full fledged hero yet. What are they teaching you at U.A?”

Izumi has to jump up and hold Shouto back as he marches up to the chief, growling, “You mangy mutt-”

“Shouchan please! Hear him out!” Izumi begs.

He grumbles, but stops, though Izumi keeps her hand on his arm.

“That was the official position of the police.” The Chief says, scratching at his nose. “However... the punishment would only happen if this was made public, Woof.”

Izumi sighs in relief. Finally, the out.

“If this were made public, you would likely be applauded and praised, but the punishment would be unavoidable. On the other, more underhanded hand, if we were to hide your involvement in the matter...”

“We’d be able to walk away.” Shinsou says, disbelieving. “Seriously?”

The Cheif nods. “There were very few witnesses. Your violation can be buried here. Unfortunately, no one would know of your good judgement and achievements.”

The three boys stare at him in shock.

The Chief smiles. “Personally, I don’t want to be the one to find fault with a promising group of young heroes due to one mistake.”

Manual sighs. “Unfortunately, we’ll still be punished, but... this is the best option.”

“Thanks to the unfairness of adults, you will not be able to receive the praise you should have gotten. But as someone who also protects the peace,” the Chief bows. “I can say thank you.”

Izumi giggles as Shouto’s mind turns from angry to embarrassed. “Please start with that next time.”

“So Izu will get the credit? Fine by me, to be honest.” Hitoshi sighs. “Too much attention would be bad anyway.”

“Well... there is one more issue.”

“Goddamn it.”

Izumi frowns. Another problem?

“Stains burns were seen by press. We can’t hide them. And it’s widely known that dreamer here is not a physical hero.” The chief says regretfully. “I hate to do this, but... Endeavor would need to receive partial credit.”

“FUCK THAT!” Shinsou shouts. “That asshole did less than me, and I was paralyzed the whole time!”

The Chief nods. “I’m truly sorry. He will be getting punishment for breaking his restraining order, but it was an extreme situation.”

Shouto sighs and slumps back onto his bed. “It’s fine.” He mutters. “He’ll probably be annoyed that he didn’t earn the praise anyway. And it’s believable. And Izumi gets most of the credit, correct?”

Izumi frowns. “This is dumb and I hate it.”

“We’re aware, Kid.” Aizawa grumbles. “Believe me, I’d rather this didn’t happen either.”

“So we are in agreement?”

“I guess.”

“Yes sir.”

“If we must.”

“Then, thank you for your time, and your service.” The Cheif says, then leaves.

“...Shouto was I hearing things or did you call the Cheif of police a mangy mutt?”

“Shut up.”

 

—~—

 

A few hours later, Aizawa has conked out in the corner (again) and Iida returns from his checkup.

Izumi smiles up at him, only for her face to fall as she sees his face. “Um... Iida, is something wrong?”

He sighs and goes to sit on his bed. “I... they say I may have irreversible damage to my hands.”

Izumi blinks. There’s nothing she can really say to that, except sympathy.

“Turns out my arms were badly hurt, but the left more so. My brachial plexus was injured.” Iida says. “It just means I’ll have trouble moving my hand and fingers, and a bit of numbness. There’s even a possibility it can be healed with nerve transplant surgery.”

He looks down at his hands, sighing. “I shouldn’t have done what I did. I should have called Manual immediately, but I just rushed in with anger... if I had, maybe you wouldn’t have gotten in trouble. I hate him, but... Stain was right.”

Izumi smiles. “You know, you’ve changed after that night.” He looks up at her, surprised. “Your mind, I mean. It’s different now.” Her smile brightens. “You’re going to be a great hero!”

“And we aren’t sorry for saving you.” Hitoshi assures him. “Besides, Stain already knew not to answer me, with the sports festival. Who knows what more publicity would have done?”

“Yeah.” Izumi agrees. “Besides, I literally had the same talk. I shouldn’t have been relying on you guys when I was the one who had already gotten in trouble for this kind of thing. Besides, you see angry. Someone you really looked up to and cared about was hurt, it’s perfectly understandable. It’s my job to help you, I’m just glad I wasn’t too late.”

“We all messed up, we all kicked butt, and we’re gonna keep kicking butt.” Hitoshi announces.

Izumi grins and makes a fist, baring her own burn scars from years ago to Iida. “We’re all gonna get stronger, and be better, okay?”

He looks at her hands, then smiles and raises his own fist. “Of course.”

Izumi looks up to see Shouto staring at them, eyes narrowed. “Um... Shouchan?”

“Is it a curse?”

Everyone else blinks. “Huh?”

“Izumi’s hand, Iida’s hand, Hitoshi’s hand got cut to.” Shouto elaborates. “It’s a curse or something. Whoever I’m friends with... I’m like... the hand crusher.”

The other three blink at each other before cracking up. “The hand crusher?!”

“I thought I was the one who made random shit jokes!” Hitoshi cackles.

“I’m not joking...”

Hitoshi jumps up, throwing his fists into the air as he stands next to Shouto. “HE IS THE HAND CRUSHER, CRUSHER OF HANDS!”

“Shigaraki quivers before him!” Izumi shouts in return, tackling Hitoshi onto an utterly confused Shouto.

It’s impressive that Aizawa can sleep through all this. Izumi’s pretty sure they’ve woken up half the hospital with all their laughter at this point.

She looks up, to see Shouto and Hitoshi. Shouto looks utterly bemused but also entertained by their weirdness, and Hitoshi is too busy cracking up to realize his bandages are loose. They look so happy together, despite everything.

Izumi smiles. Wow. She loves them.

...

Uh oh.

 

—~—

 

“Kayama-San?”

Midnight looks up from her paperwork, pushing her glasses up her nose and smiling at Izumi. “Hi sweetie! Go something to ask me?”

Izumi sits down, twisting her hands in her lap. She can feel her face turning bright red. “I, um... remember when you told me about... told me about... you know, the different...”

Midnight leans over, grinning slightly. “Considering just how red your face is, it’s got something to do with romance, hmmm?”

She laughs as Izumi squeaks and buries herself in her blanket. “I’ll take that as a yes. So, a non-traditional romance or crush? Let’s see... your dreamer boys, class 1-A, club members, Hosu Interns... ooh, a senior classmate or something? Damn, this school is full of love interests. Heroes, geniuses in support and business-”

“Oh my god Kayama-San stop!” Izumi shouts finally, voice squeaking with embarrassment.

Midnight smirks. “Aww, c’mon. If you didn’t want this, maybe you should have gone to your dads?”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Cat dad is overprotective and sucks with this kinda stuff and Loud dad is LOUD dad. He wouldn’t be able to resist telling everyone.”

“Fair.” Midnight admits. “Okay, in all seriousness, what’s happening?”

Izumi squirms in her seat. “Um, well... I think I have a crush on two people? Like... you called it polyamory?”

Midnight flat out squeals. “Oh my goodness! Yes, yes I did. Now I need to remind you, as the giver of The Talk-”

“Kayama-San, I’m begging you.”

“-polyamory is perfectly okay, as long as all parties involved are completely consenting and aware. It requires more communication than a normal relationship.”

Izumi sighs. “I... I know.”

Midnight scoots closer, latching on to the gossip. “So? Who’s the lucky two to have caught your eye? Because I may not be Aizawa levels of don’t touch my kid, but I’m still gonna need to check em out. Don’t worry, I’ll be discreet!” She adds at Izumi’s face.

Izumi squirms in her seat. “...Sh- Shouto and Hitoshi...”

“Ha! I knew it!” Midnight cheers, leaping out of her chair and startling Izumi. “Oh, I knew it I knew it I knew it!”

“Am I really that obvious?” Izumi yelps, face red. “I didn’t even figure it out until a little while ago... my own mind is weird.”

Midnight plops back into her chair. “Oh, sweetie... for someone so observant you can be so dense. But let’s not talk about that now... I really can’t blame you, I mean, Shinsou could sleep a bit more, but both boys are FINE.”

“Kayama-San!”

“What!”

Izumi groans and buries her head in her blanket again, ignoring Midnights laughing.

“It’s... it’s more than that.” Izumi whispers, pulling the gold medal Shouto had given her out of her pocket. “I’ve known Shouchan for so long, we’ve always been there for each other. And I’ve known Hitoshi for less time, but... I can’t imagine a world without him. He can always make me laugh and make any situation better. Both of them have been through so much but they’re still so sweet, and strong, and kind, and such dorks...” she sighs, smiling slightly.

“Young love...” Midnight coos. “So! When are you gonna ask them out?”

Izumi falls off her chair.

“I- I can’t!” She yelps, blushing even harder.

“Aww, why not? They obviously both like you two, and goddamn do those two have some powerful disaster bi energy. Can’t you sense it?”

Izumi rights herself, still blushing furiously. “I don’t... I mean...” she takes a deep breath. “...yeah. I can sense it. I know they have feelings for m-” she falls silent, face even redder.

“Then why won’t you say something?” Midnight asksseeming to understand what Izumi had cut off.

“Be-Because...” Izumi whispers awkwardly. “I don’t know if they can feel it.”

At midnight’s confused look, she elaborates. “If they know that they feel that way, or even if they know about their own bisexuality, much less polyamory, and if they’re okay with it on a moral level! It’s not normal, you said it yourself.”

Midnight makes a face. “B-”

“And... I don’t want to distract them, both are trying so hard to be heroes!” Izumi points out. “All three of us are going through stuff, and I’m... well.” Izumi sighs. “Stuff like this is already complicated. With my quirk issue, I don’t know if I could handle it if something happened. That level of emotion...”

Midnight’s face falls in sympathy, before enveloping Izumi in a hug. “Oh, sweetie...”

Izumi sniffs and accepts the hug, curling into Midnight’s arms. “I’m probably overthinking it, but I’m so nervous. I just don’t know if I’m ready.”

“You have reason to be. Don’t worry though. Both of them are so sweet, and I’ll do anything I can to help, okay?” Midnight says, petting Izumi’s hair.

Izumi smiles shakily, and closes her eyes in relief.

“Um.... Kayama-San?”

“Hmm?”

“Can I- Can I call you auntie?”

Midnight leans back to look down at Izumi, surprised, before smiling. “Nothing would make me happier.”

Izumi smiles back and falling back into the hug. “Thank you, Auntie.”

Chapter Text

“Hello sweetie- why are you covered in bandages.”

Izumi grins sheepishly at Recovery Girl. “Um... I may or may not have gotten a concussion when one of the Nomu at Hosu dropped me?”

The old lady rounds on Aizawa. “Why would you even let her out of your sight when there were Nomu! Much less the HERO KILLER!”

“Agreed.” Snipe mutters.

Aizawa sighs. “The Nomu threw me five blocks. The kid got most of her injuries from when the thing had dropped her, and then a few scratches from the hero killer. He was going easy on her, thank god. And no, I’m not saying I forgive myself, but Mic and Izu are making me say this for ‘positivity’ or whatever.”

Izumi nods quickly. “Yeah! It wasn’t his fault. I’m, um...”

She bows to the teachers. “I’m sorry for making you all worry! I’m really not that badly hurt, I promise. I’m just glad I got there when I did.”

“Precious child.” Midnight coos, and soon Izumi is trapped in a hug. “I’m so proud of you, I can’t believe you stopped the hero killer! Everyone’s going nuts with who you had to do it with though. Fucker.”

“Auntie, I didn’t have a choice!”

Midnight squeezes tighter, glaring at the clock. “Ugh, I’ve got to go to class soon. You know what, I’m just gonna being you with me, you’re small enough to be my squishy toy for an hour or two.”

“Huh!?”

“No kidnapping my daughter, Midnight, even if you are ‘auntie’ now.” Aizawa grumbles, pulling Izumi out of the older woman’s arms. “Though I agree, she’s minuscule. You need to work on that, Izumi.”

Izumi sticks her tongue out at him before skipping off to find Nedzu. He’s always got something interesting for her to do.

 

—~—

 

“Ah, Young Izumi!” Yagi says, waving to her as he walks into the room. “I heard you were caught up in the Hosu incident?”

Izumi smiles sheepishly. “I couldn’t help myself. The boys were in danger, I had to do something! Plus, me and dad got separated.”

“I’m not here to scold you. As a matter of fact, I think it is very impressive how you managed it!” Yagi says, pulling a chair up and looking around carefully. “Um, all the other teachers are in class, correct?”

Izumi frowns. Yagi mind is being really weird, and cautious. “Um... yeah. No ones around right now. Did you need to tell me something?”

Yagi nods. “I... Yes. Your mind is sound at the moment, correct? I really don’t want your father to kill me.”

Izumi taps her skull, grinning happily. “As sound as shattered glass with a slight concussion can be!”

“You would be fine with talking about... ‘sensei,’ then?”

Izumi freezes. Sensei?

“I...”

No. Nope Nope nope she can’t nun-Uh-

“Yeah. I’ll be fine, I hope, thanks for the warning.” She says, voice a bit higher than normal. Yagi regards her nervously, but starts talking.

“So. You know the Nomu, and how those two people after the USJ when you were in Shigaraki’s mind were talking about it being their joint creation?”

“Sensei was one, unknown for the second.” Izumi confirms.

“Recent studies into the captured Nomu’s DNA indicate that quirks were not given alongside the other mutations in... whatever ‘natural’ way they would exist in. No that’s not right... As in, adding the DNA does nothing for multiple quirks.”

Izumi makes a face. Those things are anything but natural. Just thinking about their scooped-out lights makes her want to retch.“Then how did that happen? What does this have to do with Sensei?”

Yagi looks down at his hands, obviously nervous. “I... may have the most experience with the man you call Sensei.” He explains. “The name I was introduced to him by, is All For One. He was the villain that gave me the injury.”

Izumi’s eyes go wide. “He... I thought you defeated that villain?”

“As did I. But it seems we were both just badly hurt. Those scars you described, on his head? Me. That fight was a draw at best.”

He sighs, scratching at the back of his neck. “But that brings us to what I wanted to tell you. All For One and I are more connected than you may think.”

At Izumi’s confused face, he continues. “See, when quirks were first beginning to appear, there were two brothers. The younger was seemingly quirkless, and he was very sickly. But the elder... he could take and give quirks to whomever he pleased.”

“Like the Nomu.” Izumi says, shocked. “The elder brother is... Sensei? All For One?”

Yagi nods. “He decided that because he was strong, he should be praised for it. He gained a following by fear of taking quirks away, and the granting of powers to those not born with any. He grew incredibly powerful, with hundreds of quirks and people at his disposal. But one person would never follow him: his younger brother.”

“The brother stood up against him, and to this day its unsure if All For One did to force him into loyalty or simply as a punishment. But he gave his younger brother a quirk, that allowed him to stockpile power.” He smiles dryly and looks down at his arms.

Izumi gasps. “I saw that!”

Yagi looks up, shocked. “What?”

“When I saw Sensei for the first time.” Izumi elaborates. “It was his dream- there were two people arguing about power and responsibility, and then the taller one started walking forwards, and his hand was glowy and stuff! He forced himself to stop dreaming, then. I don’t think he wanted me to see it.”

“I suppose not.” Yagi agrees.

Izumi frowns, trying to remember the men. “They looked a lot different... did the younger brother end up being okay?”

Yagi smiles down at her. “As okay as he could be. You see, the younger brother did have a quirk. A latent one, that allowed him to pass on quirks he had, but not to take them. And so, One For All was born.” He stretches out his hand, growing until he becomes All Might. “A power that has been passed down for eight generations, now. A power that rests within me. A power, I want to give to you.”

Izumi stares at him, completely lost.

“Wha.”

“My power. One for All. It would give you my strength, you could be an even better hero.” All Might says, still holding his hand out to her. “You’ve more than proven yourself, time and time again, through your work with dreams, the USJ, and more recently, the Hero Killer. I believe you are truly worthy to carry on the torch.”

Izumi is really, really certain that she should have said no, her mind was not prepared to talk about sensei, because at this moment it’s imploded.

“Wait, you can... you have.., two quirks, that fused into one, and you’re the eighth holder- Taking quirks? Passing them along? Like monoma’s? No, his is just borrowing, but these two are really removing someone’s quirk and taking it as your own... that fundamentally changes the very code of their DNA, how do mutant quirks work? Why has no one heard of this? It must be incredibly rare, Kata and Dad can affect quirks but there’s nothing I’ve heard quite like this-”

All Might bops her on the head.

“Jeez, kid, you talk about as fast as your dad talks loud.”

Izumi smiles sheepishly. “Sorry, I can’t help it. But... why me? That kind of power- if you can give it to me, you could give it to anyone! Why not someone stronger?”

All Might grips her shoulders. “Izumi, this will give you physical strength. But you’ve over come so much mentally, both your problems and others, including mine. I couldn’t ask for you to be any better.”

Izumi stares at him. He’s really trusting her with this. A power that must have been kept secret for years, since the dawn of quirks, and what people wouldn’t give to gain that strength for their own...

She can’t.

“I’m... really flattered that you think I can do this, Toshinori.” Izumi says, shifting uncomfortably. “But I don’t think I’m the best choice.”

All Might deflates. Literally. Pretty soon, Skinny Yagi is just staring at her, looking utterly lost. “You don’t want it?”

“Don’t get me wrong, it would be amazing!” Izumi says quickly, waving her arms around. “I just... I still faint randomly. I know basic self defense and the heaviest thing I lift on a regular basis is our Maine coon. That kind of power would have effects on your body, right?”

“Well... yes, but we can work on that.”

“I’d just be a liability with my mind the way it is. I froze during the USJ, and I wasn’t even there!”

“Only for a moment-”

“For an entire fight.” Izumi corrects. “I also froze in the base- just by hearing Sensei’s voice.”

They glare at each other, each trying to make the other understand.

“We all get scared.”

“Most people’s fear isn’t physical pain that causes psychotic fits.” Izumi points out. “Besides, this is supposed to be secret, yeah?”

“Well, yes.” Yagi admits. “If people knew about this, there would be no telling how many would be fighting to gain the power in any way possible- even though I need to want to pass it on, and it can’t be taken forcefully, only given that way.”

“So it probably isn’t the best idea to give it to someone who is under scrutiny by the smartest being in the world, several heroes and quirk experts, the government, the media occasionally, a couple extraordinarily powerful villains...” As she lists them all off, Yagi looks more and more cornered.

“We can tell a few people-” Yagi starts, still trying.

Izumi shakes her head, smiling softly. “It’s okay, Toshinori. Besides! I can already make a difference like this! I want to master my own power, so I can do everything I can! It wouldn’t be fair for me to focus on some thing else when I have this way of helping so many people if I just focus. You should give it to someone who can’t make a difference, but want to!”

Yagi stares down at her, still looking utterly confused. “I... you know that speech makes me want to give it to you more?”

“Pushing past logic and reasoning? Yeah, sounds like you.”

“Also used to be you. Your tired dad is a bad influence.” Yagi groans, hands on his forehead as Izumi gasps in offense. “You do know I can still just force it on you?”

“Don’t make empty threats to a girl who can read minds.” Izumi says happily, then leans over to hug him. “Thank you for believing in me though.”

He smiles and returns the hug. “Of course. And if you change your mind, the offer still stands.”

 

—~—

 

“Kacchan, can I talk to...” Izumi’s voice trails off as she stares at him.

His hair is perfectly flat against his head.

“Don’t. Say. A fucking. Word.” He growls. Izumi nods, pressing her lips together and trying not to burst out laughing.

“Um... okay. This is serious, Izumi, get it together!” Izumi mutters, clapping her face between her hands. The Nomu. The winged Nomu.

“What the fuck are you muttering about this time.” He grumbles. “Nomu? Oh yeah. Heard you were in Hosu, Hero Killer, Whatever.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Yeah. Um, Kacchan, do you remember Tsubasu?”

He squints at her. “Huh?”

“You know, the winged friend we used to have-”

“Do I look like I give a damn about those extras names?” Bakugou grunts, looking annoyed. “Yeah I remember him, barely. He got taken out of school like a week before I left it.”

“He’s dead.”

Bakugou freezes. “What.”

“I felt it, in Hosu. One of the Nomu’s... scooped out minds was familiar. It was Tsubasu‘s, I hopped into his mind once on accident. DNA testing proved it. Someone used him to create a weapon.”

“...shit.”

“Yeah.”

They stand there, silent for a moment. Tsubasu had never been exactly nice to Izumi, or a very prominent person at all. But she had known him. Both of them had known him. And now he was dead, tortured and warped into a monster before being stabbed through the brain.

It’s odd to think about.

“The police are already investigating this and several other linked disappearances.” Izumi says quietly. “I just... thought you should know.”

Bakugou runs his hand through his (still flat) hair. “Yeah. Whatever. Nothing we can do about it now.”

Izumi nods, ignoring the emotions radiating off of Bakugou.

The bell rings.

“Shit fuck shitty fuck.” Bakugou mutters, turning on his heel and desperately trying to mess his hair up.

Izumi has got to admit it.

It makes her laugh, despite the conversation they just had, when she sees it falling perfectly into place no matter what Bakugo does.

 

—~—

 

“Listen up!” Aizawa shouts, the kids at club immediately quieting down. Monoma had joined after the sports festival, apologizing for the rudeness but still saying he’d crush 1-A.

Izumi supposes a bit of competition isn’t that bad, and honestly at this point she’s pretty sure it’s a part of who he is. Vlad king and Aizawa are much the same way, so it can’t be too much of an issue.

Anyway, back to the club, and not her awkward mind tangents that have the unfortunate tendency to not be inside her mind but outside.

“Izumi I don’t know what you’re saying but quiet muttering is still talk.”

See?

“Sorry, Dad.”

“Anyway.” He continues, turning back to the (now seven) students. “I’m sure you all know midterms are coming up. Hero course students are taking a physical exam. The General Studies students won’t be.”

Izumi does a quick headcount. Kata, Nageru, and Namaiki are still in gen ed. “But!” She announces happily, watching as they all perk up. “We’re going to do our own assessment of skills!”

“The club assessment will be counted as a continuation of your ‘hero course’ work, and will be graded and accepted as such.” Aizawa says more seriously. “Keep in mind. You’re the guinea pigs. If we want to keep this opportunity open for students in years to come, you need to show how much you’ve progressed. Hero course students, that means don’t slack off. The rest of you, this is a new chance to prove yourself.”

“So do your best!”

“Yes, Sensei!”

“It’s like a stereotypical bad cop good cop but with strict teacher and sweet teacher.” Kata coos. “Oi, Monoma! Square up.”

Monoma’s not scared. Not at all.

Izumi can most definitely confirm it.

“Hey, Izumi, do you want to pair up?” Hitoshi asks.

Izumi yelps and jumps back. Oh, this is a bad idea she’s going to mess up he’s going to realize her crush bad idea bad idea bad idea!

“Um... I was going to pair up with Nageru! Or Mitsukeru!” She squeaks. “I want to see... how our different ways of sensing things coincide! Yeah!”

“O-oh.” He says. “I guess I’ll work with someone else then?”

“Uh Huh okay bye! Mitsukeru pair up with me!”

Somewhere in the school, Midnight stops grading papers and smacks her forehead.

—~—

 

“Help me not be dumb.” Hitoshi groans, flopping onto the grass after his last match. Izumi looks down at him, surprised.

“What’s happening now?”

“Nothing, pretty much. I’m gonna go home and try to study, because I haven’t been with all this craziness, and then I’m gonna end up spending an hour petting Shadow.”

“Just don’t pay attention to your cat.” Aizawa says, then looks horrified at what he just said.

Izumi giggles, glad for the distraction. “Okay, mister hypocrite. I’m gonna pretend you didn’t spend three hours petting Kohi or that you don’t move whenever Aineko falls asleep on you or the couch you are also on.”

“Shut up.”

“Big mood, Aizawa-sensei.”

“You shut up too.”

“We could help.” Shouto offers, having watched the last few minutes of club. “If we sit with you, we won’t let you get distracted.”

“Bless your half and half soul.” Hitoshi whispers, rolling over to look up at them. “Also, I want you two to know you two are literally haloed in light right now. My guardian angels protecting me from poor time management.”

Izumi turns bright red, pressing her hands over her face. “You can’t just say stuff like that!”

“Watch me.”

“If you three would stop flirting...” Kata sniggers.

Izumi nearly chokes. “Wha! We- we weren’t- i don’t know what-”

Namaiki gasps. “Hey wait! Shinsou won the bet and the match during the sports festival, remember? He gets to marry you!”

Izumi wishes she could dissolve into the void.

Goddamnit why does she know so many shippers, and can they please stop being accurate!

“Dreamer Sensei?” Mitsukeru asks, giggling. “You alright? Should we plan the wedding?”

“I’m done talking to you all.” Izumi decides, and uses her quirk to knock herself out.

 

—~—

 

When Aizawa wakes her up a few minutes later, he looks very proud of her.

Chapter Text

Izumi sighs and presses her head against the window. Cool.

God bless it and her relief of endless headaches.

At least the concussion is gone now.

“Preparing for what’s bound to be a mind numbing day?” Midnight asks, walking over and laying a hand on her back.

Izumi nods, forehead still pressed to the window so she ends up looking like a demented chicken. “I’m helping with performance analysis, and then with the physical for the club, and helping give the test to nearly all of the hero classes. Plus I’m still panicking about... you know, the thing.”

“Young love...” Midnight sighs, pressing her hands to her cheeks. “It’s just so sweet!”

“You’re not helping, Auntie.”

“Yes I am. I definitely am. Hmmmm, maybe I could casually mention polyamory during one of their classes with me? See if they’re down to date-

“NOT HELPING, AUNTIE.”

“You’re no fun.”

“What are you two talking about?” Aizawa asks, looking over.

“Nothing!”

“Girl stuff!”

“Start talking about test stuff.”

They both groan, but Izumi is grateful for the change in conversation.

The bell rings.

“Oh joy, time to go torture children!”

“Dad.”

“Beat them up and scream at them, same difference.”

“Dad no.”

 

—~—

 

“Alright, listen up.”

1-A stops whispering amongst themselves, looking up at Aizawa.

“So. I assume you have some knowledge of the tests?” He asks, looking over the crowd of students. Ashido and Kaminari jump up, and Izumi giggles at the amount of enthusiasm they have.

“We’re fighting the entrance exam robots!” They cheer. Izumi hopes they can keep that attitude. She knows what they’re truly up against.

“Wrong.”

“Huh!?”

Izumi grins, and Aizawa scarf rustles.

“For various reasons, the exams will be different this time!” Nedzu exclaims, popping out from his hosing place. “We will be focusing more on person vs. person training, more similar to an actual battle! So. We will split you into teams of two in order to fight one of us!”

Izumi grins at the several pale faces in the group. “Against... the teachers?” They whisper, horrified.

“Teams and opponents have already been chosen.” Aizawa announces, crushing several more dreams. “They are based on ability, academic performance, and interclass relationships. For example, Todoroki and Yaoyorozu are paired up.” He grins then, capture weapon shifting almost eagerly. “They’ll be against me.”

Izumi almost feels bad for them.

“The teams are as follows; Kirishima and Satou vs Cementoss, Iida and Ojirou vs Power Loader, Yaoyorozu and Todoroki vs Eraserhead, Shinsou and Aoyama vs Thierteen, Ashido and Kaminari vs Nedzu, Kouda and Jirou vs Present Mic, Uraraka and Tooru vs Snipe, Mineta and Sero vs Midnight, and Bakugou and Tokoyami vs All Might.”

Bakugou makes a face. Izumi focuses on his mind for a moment, thoughts of ‘bird brain? It’s the middle of the day. His weakness... this is bullshit.’ running through.

Izumi snorts. That’s exactly why. He needs to learn how to work with someone, and he and Tokoyami are some of the strongest people in the class.

Maybe they can take on All Might.

“You have thirty minutes to either escape or get these handcuffs on your opponent!” Nedzu announces, holding them up.

“Anyone who fails won’t go to training camp.” Aizawa reminds them. “Alright, any questions?”

“Why the hell is Deku here?” Bakugou asks, looking at her in confusion.

“I’m helping with scoring!” Izumi chirps happily. “I’m still doing those notebooks!”

“Ugh, those things?” He grumbles. “Okay, whatever.”

“Wait, You know Midoriya-”

“Get ready to take your test. Plan with your partners.” Aizawa interrupts, rolling his eyes.

 

—~—

 

Izumi watches the feed from the tests, sitting beside Recovery Girl. Satou and Kirishima are taken down in a war of stamina, Tsuyu and Shouji manage to get caught before Shouji extends his arms with the handcuffs that Tsuyu had swallowed. Iida carries Ojirou through a treacherous mess of pitfalls and mines, and Shouto and Yaoyorozu manage to win, if only just.

Izumi smirks at the screen when they do it. Her dad really is going soft... intentionally messing up to encourage his students. Falling for the plan.

Hitoshi and Aoyama are a bit more interesting. Paired up against Thirteen, and currently just managing to not be dragged into their quirk.

Even Aoyama’s laser is dragged in.

“They’re screwed.” Uraraka sighs, watching them. “I mean, how are they gonna do it? If they let go they get caught, if they hold on they get caught... I’m so grateful I’m not in that position.”

(Ha)

“I’m sure they’ll figure something out...” Izumi whispers, worried.

“Not before one of those idiots gets hurt.” Recovery Girls grumbles. “Is there ever any difference?”

Izumi sighs, focusing on the two boys. They seem to be talking, but there’s no sound. If she would even be able to hear, over the rushing of Thirteens quirk.

Suddenly, Shinsou lets go, as if in shock. Izumi nearly face plants into the screen the jumps up so fast, and Shinsou is similarly unable to stop himself. Aoyamas cape pulls off under his weight, and he’s flying back into the void.

Thirteen slams their finger caps shut, but Shinsou is still flying. Still panicking, he grabs the cape and twists it around the pro’s arm, trapping them. Aoyama dives in, and with a click of the handcuffs, they’ve passed.

Izumi lets out a sigh of relief. What had happened? Aoyama obviously had said something, but...

“Hey, Hitoshi, what happened there?” She hears Shouto ask, and she leans over to hear. She needn’t have bothered.

“What! I don’t know what you’re talking about nothing happened I’m just gonna go stand over there- you’re up soon you should probably go plan I’ll stay out of your way.”

Shouto blinks. “You’re starting to sound like Izumi.”

Hitoshi makes a weird flappy motion with his hands, before nearly bolting off, much to Shouto’s obvious confusion.

Aoyama sparkles in the background.

 

The next few matches pass. Ashido and Kaminari are faced with Nedzu, and Izumi can only pray for them. She knows too well what it’s like under his mentor ship, his tests are near,y impossible to pass. Jirou and Kouda manage to beat Yamada rather quickly, and Izumi carefully reminds herself not to tell her dad that she had told Kouda about his fear of bugs.

Uraraka and Hagakure end up flying the latter through the room, leaving Snipe with no idea where she is. A well placed tackle and good internship lessons later, they’ve passed as well. In the next fight, Sero is surprisingly the one to mess up by moving Mineta and then getting knocked out, while the small boy finishes the match in his own.

Not without some nasty thoughts, comments, and a rather large amount of screaming, complaining, and crying, though.

God, Izumi wishes she could knock him down, but she has to detract from Sero. She does manage to take off a few points for communication, however.

Finally, the last battle. Tokoyami and Bakugou vs All Might.

Izumi isn’t entirely sure the testing area will be a city anymore. Probably look more like Iida, Ojirou, and Power Loaders fight stage.

It’s starts awkwardly- they don’t run into him for the first seven minutes. Throughout that time, there’s mostly arguing, yelling, and threatening, mostly from Bakugou’s side of the conversation.

There’s no warning when All Might appears.

As with most of the teachers, he doesn’t go easy on them. This is a test, a fight. They are good at this. They need to prove it.

It’s a mess, and the spectators are left wincing several times. But eventually, just before time runs out, dark shadow flings Bakugou through the air before retreating from the blast and wrapping around All Might.

They pass.

“Good work everyone, now you’ll get your results next class.” Izumi chirps happily. “I hope you all get to go to the training camp!”

Ashido and Kaminari let out twin groans of misery.

 

—~—

 

“Hatsume!”

The pink haired girl looks up from her work station, grinning when she sees Izumi. “Hey! Finish deciding the fates of the hero course?”

“More or less.” Izumi shrugs, staring at the new object in fascination. “Speaking of the tests, how do you think you did?”

“Aced it, of course! I’m amazing!”

Izumi grins happily. “I’m sure! Hey, what’s this?”

“Hmm? Oh. Metal embosser on the go, got tired of going to the class one every time I wanted to put on a Hatsume Industry mark.”

Izumi pokes it, before her eyes light up. “Oh my god. Hatsume, can you help me with something. I just got a random idea.”

“Those are the best!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi slides into the staff room, a water bottle clutched in her hands. “Dad!” She shouts, throwing it at the half asleep man.

Aizawa looks up in surprise, catching the flying object. “Izumi, what the hell is-”

He catches sight of the inscription, snorting. “Izumi, what is this.”

“Merry Christmas!” She cheers, flopping across his sleeping bag.

“It’s summer.” He says, still grinning.

Izumi gasps dramatically. “Oh no, didn’t I tell you? I’ve been detecting strangely high amounts of Holiday Cheer in the dream room. I’m... infected.”

Aizawa rolls his eyes. “This is just you and Mic trying to make me take care of myself, isn’t it.”

“No...” Izumi whispers, but then caves. “Okay fine. Plus, Hatsume wouldn’t make it simple so it has nutrient diffusers so it’s not just water- tastes good, too. Are you not gonna use it?”

“Are you kidding?” Aizawa says, holding it up to display the official looking label ‘students tears’ embossed onto the metal.

“I’m going to make eye contact with Kaminari as I hand back their test results, and chug it.”

Chapter Text

“I’m being abandoned! Again!”

“Mic, if you don’t stop being dramatic I swear to god-”

Izumi giggles at her dads bickering. Every year, the hero course goes on their training camp, and every year, Aizawa goes with them. And every year, this happens.

“You’re even taking Izumi again! I’ll be all alone!”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Dad, I went the first three years, and skipped one. But now I have friends in the course! Besides, it’ll be fun!”

Yamada groans, clutching at his chest. “I’m still being left behind- trapped with only my radio listeners, so far away... maybe I’ll follow you there!”

“You know damn well if even you wanted to, you couldn’t come.” Aizawa groans. “Now shut up and do your work.”

“But kitten-”

An eraser smacks Yamada in the forehead. “Rude!”

“Forests are full of bugs, Hizashi.” Aizawa says, grinning evilly. “Spiders and centipedes and beetles, crawling all over the campsite-”

“OKAY OKAY I GET IT!” Yamada screeches. “Why are you so mean to me...”

Izumi pats him on the back. “Don’t worry, I’ll pop into your dream every night to tell you what’s happening! And maybe merge your dreams too!”

“I love you, my child.” Yamada whispers dramatically, pulling her in for a hug. “You’re the only one who loves me.”

Aizawa makes a truly impressive eye roll.

There’s a knock at the door, and suddenly five student of class 1-a fall into the room. Aizawa drops his head onto the desk with a groan.

“ I only just got free of them...”

“DREAMER-SENPAI!” Kanimari, Ashido, and Uraraka shout happily. “Do you wanna go on a shopping mall trip with us? We heard you were going to training camp!”

“A shopping mall trip!”

“Yeah! To get stuff we’d need!”

Izumi frowns. “But... what do you want me to go?”

“Because! You’re going too, right?” Uraraka asks, bouncing happily. “So we can all bond and make friends! Also, Todoroki and Bakugou are abandoning us. I don’t care about esplodey, but we need a replacement!”

“Plus!” Mina shouts, “you’re really fun and interesting! Class 1-A loves you! Come on!”

Izumi blushes at the praise. “I don’t know... I haven’t really gone out in a while. Like... never.”

“If it makes you uncomfortable you don’t have to come.” Shinsou sighs, standing awkwardly behind his far more excitable classmates. “Shouto isn’t.”

“I visit my mom on our days off.”

“I want to!” Izumi says quickly. “Um... Can I?” She turns back to Nedzu and Aizawa, who is face planted onto a desk.

“I think it’s only the next logical step!” Nedzu chirps. “Normally I’d prefer your father went with you, but with Shinsou there you’re sure to be fine!”

Aizawa makes a face, looking like he’d rather do anything but let her go. Nedzu smiles down at him, beady little eyes staring into his soul, and he groans. “You can go, just try not to collapse. And make sure you stay near Shinsou just in case you do, so he can help.”

“Why do you need his- okay never mind. WOO SHOPPING TRIP!” Kanimari screeches. “I still can’t believe we get to go to camp!”

Izumi smirks to herself. She knows what the training camp is, she knows they’re going to wish they hadn’t been able to go. “Let me guess. Logical ruse?”

 

—~—

 

The shopping mall is loud.

Not just in voices, but in minds and vibrations and... everything. Everything about this place.

Izumi steals a glance at Shinsou, beside her, before pressing her hands to her cheeks. Stupid bubbly emotions messing with her head, she can’t afford to go unstable right now. Not with all this noise.

At least Shouto isn’t here. Hitoshi is distracting enough.

“You alright?” Shinsou asks carefully.

Izumi nods, carefully holding her barriers as tightly as possible, until the noise from her quirk is nothing but a faint whisper filtering through. “Just being careful.”

“You look constipated.” Sero says helpfully, and Izumi opens her eyes in time to see a spectacular uppercut from Jirou. “Ow! I’m sorry!”

Izumi giggles. “It’s fine. I’m just making sure I’m as guarded as I can be! It’s a little bit different from what I’m used to.”

“Okay, sheltered kid.” Mina announces, swinging her arm over Izumi’s shoulders. “Yaoyorozu, you come here too. Let’s go shopping!”

Immediately, everyone starts shouting about what they need. Shoes, bags, clothes that fit their various mutations, Mineta’s concerning talk of lock picks and night vision goggles...

“We should probably split up.” Kirishima says. “Everyone get the stuff they need, and we’ll meet up here at like, three?”

“That works!”

“A good idea, Kirishima! Everyone, the groups should-”

Shinsou rolls his eyes at Iida taking control. “I guess we’re together- for shopping. Yeah, for shopping. Uh, what do you need?”

Don’t focus on the rambling, or the fact that he’s blushing and that’s really cute, goddamn it no FOCUS. “I think I need outdoorsy shoes too? Oh, wow, it’s been forever since I’ve been in a real forest. Um...” she breaks off into muttering, thinking of whatever she could even possibly need. Most of it unnecessary. Now she’s just rambling about random things. “...this is really awkward and I need to stop. I’m rambling about rambling. I’ve peaked. I’ll just go where you go, I guess?”

Shinsou takes a moment, then grins. “Took me a hot second to understand that, but okay. Hey, who wanted... shoes.”

Everyone else is gone. Aoyama vanishes as well, but not without a graceful turn and a flamboyant wink to Shinsou.

Izumi has never been so lost. Also, Shinsou is blushing again, and she needs to distract herself.

 

—~—

 

A few minutes of awkward shopping and running into random classmates later, Izumi has a shoebox and both of them have cat keychains. They have one for Shouto as well, the plastic cat having a little patch of darker fur over its left eye, its expression the same as his.

Both are unrepentant.

Shinsou motions at a small restaurant a little ways down the mall, a line extending into the walkway. “Do you want to grab some food? We’ve been walking for a while.”

Oh thank god, a break from stupid emotions. “Do you mind if I wait here? I’ll be on the... brick plant box decoration thing? Whatever it is.”

“You sure?”

“Yep! Just get me something spicy.”

He nods, smiling. “Don’t think they’ll have anything on your curry, but I’ll try.” He says quickly, then disappears.

Izumi sighs, relieved that she doesn’t have to worry about him distracting her anymore. A few minutes to get herself figured out-

Suddenly, an arm is slung across her shoulders. She squeaks, surprised.

“Finally. Thought he’d never leave.” A voice rasps into her ear, uncomfortably close. “I don’t like talking to more than one person at once, you know? It’s so awkward.”

Izumi blinks in surprise, trying to free herself from the man’s arm. “Um... I guess? Could you maybe let me go?”

“Sorry, no can do, Dreamer.” He hisses, hand shifting to wrap around her throat. It’s delicate. Almost caring.

Izumi freezes.

“Hey, it’s been a little while since we met! Well, maybe not met... it was never face to face. Heard you, though, and watched the sports festival. Purple guy was there too, right? Number three spot... if I remember right, he was also the one that kicked me. Then the Hosu incident... man, your dear old dad was so angry when the Hero Killer killed that Nomu.”

Izumi shifts her gaze, shaking. Hold. On. To. Mind. Don’t break. Can’t break. People, villains.

Shigaraki.

Shigaraki has an arm around her. Has a hand around her neck. People around them can’t see his face, they probably just see a kid and a taller friend. They can’t see his smile.

Dust.

Why is he here? How is he here? He’s going to drag her back to the Dragon, isn’t he. Like those Nomu tried to do. Oh, god, she’s terrified.

She shakes herself slightly. Don’t break. Calm down. This is the worst possible time to panic.

“I wouldn’t struggle.” Shigaraki warns her. “Just act like we’re old freinds, chatting, catching up. I have four fingers at your neck, if I put another down, your throats the first to go. Sure, Dragon would be angry, but hey.”

“You can’t.” Izumi whispers. “There are so many people around- a pro would catch you in no time.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that.” Shigaraki assures her. “But think of how many people I could kill... how many people are just wandering around, without a care in the world? How many of them could start a massacre with their quirks? But they don’t. Because they assume everyone has the same morals as they do. Hell, I could probably get another hostage to kill, then Dragon won’t be breathing on my neck.” He smiles then, looking around. “Don’t I feel like a fox in a chicken coop...”

Izumi shudders. “I get it. I won’t fight.”

“Good girl. Now, let’s go find somewhere more comfortable? We could get tea, chat like old friends! Can’t stay here, purple might cut the discussion short.” He says, pulling her away carefully.

Izumi gives a fleeting look in the direction that Shinsou disappeared in, catching sight of all these people around. A kid runs past, clutching an All Might toy just like she used to do.

She follows Shigaraki.

He leads her not very far away, poking her into taking a seat at one of the more secluded corners. It’s not out of place, to see two people talking in a mall. Izumi’s on her own.

“I hate basically everything.” Shigaraki starts. “But as of right now, the Hero Killer is getting on my nerves the most.”

Izumi blinks, remembering blood and screaming and panic. “Isn’t he one of yours?”

“That’s how the media painted it.” The villain at her throat hisses. “And that just makes it worse. Nothing I’ve done- the attack on U.A. was legendary. The Nomu destroyed blocks upon blocks of city and all but one were taken out by one of the strongest heroes. But everyone is focusing on him! I just don’t get it. Despite all his lecturing, all he did was the same thing as me. Destroyed things he didn’t like. So, why? What’s the difference?”

He leans closer, hand shifting on Izumi’s skin. “Come on, Dreamer. You were plenty smart during the U.A. attack, and I’ve heard you analyze people during the sports festival. So. What do you think makes me and the Hero Killer different?”

Izumi gulps. There’s no telling what will piss him off. While her mind is as closed as it can possibly be, she remembers just how unstable this man is. Plus, he’s acting like a child. Pay attention to me, pay attention to me, is that all he wants? If she angers him, who knows what he’ll do.

“I...” Izumi begins. Okay. She has to say something. And honestly, there’s no reason to lie, no matter how he might dislike her answer, it’s the truth.

“It’s because I can’t understand you.” She says nervously. “The attack on the USJ, the Nomu... there was no point. I can’t help but hate you. Nothing gives me a way to look past the pain you’ve caused, and I can’t understand you.” She takes a deep breath, before forging on. “I don’t like the hero killer, either, but I can kind of relate to him. We were both inspired by All Might. We both saw problems in hero society- Endeavor, to name one. We wanted to fix them. I don’t agree with his methods, but people can understand his message, I guess. The message that things need to change, that cruel people should not be idolized.”

Silence.

Izumi is absolutely terrified.

Shigaraki sighs, almost in relief. The hand on her throat tightens. “Ah... that’s a weight off my chest. I see it now... all the dots connected! Why he makes me so angry, why you irritate me. It’s so clear... the problem is All Might!”

His face contorts into the most disturbing smile Izumi has ever seen, and she lets out a whimper. “Yeah, Yeah, that’s it. The most rational explanation! I didn’t see it even though it was right in front of me the whole time! What was I worrying about so much? It’s simple, he’s why these morons are able to smile thoughtlessly!”

Izumi can’t breathe.

“They feel so safe because he’s smiling thoughtlessly too! As if there’s no one in the whole world he can’t save!”

She can’t breathe.

“I’m so glad we had this chat, I can’t thank you enough, Midoriya! I don’t need to change my ways at all!”

Izumi reaches up, helplessly pulling at the villains fingers.

“Ah Ah Ah, don’t struggle, I don’t want to have to kill you. Your daddy still wants you.”

Izumi broke a while ago. Everything hurts, but she can’t draw in enough breath to scream. She can’t do anything but whimper. She doesn’t even know if Shigaraki is talking aloud anymore, or if she can just hear him, through the dust scratching at her glass and the blinding lights around her.

“You know, it’s really ironic, Hero Killer. I’m your opposite, but you let me live.” A giggle. “And now your ideals and convictions will become a stepping stone for me.”

Izumi can’t breathe, can’t think, can’t do anything but hear thought and whispers and pain.

Kill.

Kill.

All Might.

Father.

Hand.

Dust.

Death.

Justice is fragile.

Turn it to dust.

Destroy.

Blood.

“Izumi?”

Hitoshi.

She looks up, through teary eyes, to see him standing there. Uraraka is beside him, both staring in horror.

Danger.

The hand is loser now, enough for her to choke out, “everything’s fine- stop, get away, please-”

His hand is gone, and Izumi slumps to the side, coughing. “Oh, I’m so sorry, you have friends! My bad, I’ll go now.” He leans down, whispering directly into her ear.

“Follow me, and your fathers protection won’t save you.”

Shigaraki stands and starts to walk away. Hitoshi barely spares him a glance before rushing over to Izumi.

“Oh god, I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have left- Hey, asshole! Who are you?”

There’s no response, and Hitoshi curses under his breath. Izumi looks up through the pain, glaring at the villains retreating form. “Shigaraki!”

Uraraka gasps in shock, staring at him. “Shiga...”

“What does Sensei want? Why is he doing all this?”

The man stops. “Who knows. At the moment? You, I guess. He thinks it would be interesting to have your power. Gateways into anyone’s mind...”

He shakes his head. “You should be careful, ‘friend.’ Next time we meet, there won’t be anything holding me back from dragging you to that whiny bitch. If only to shut him up.”

Hitoshi scowls. “You mother fucker-”

Shigaraki is gone.

Head throbbing, Izumi practically deflates against Hotoshi’s side, clutching at his shirt. “Hitoshi. Please, make it stop.”

He pulls her closer. “You sure?”

“Please.”

She sinks into the foggy feeling of being completely separated from the world, distantly hearing Uraraka calling over the mall police.

Safe.

 

—~—

 

“And that’s all you can remember?” Detective Tsukauchi asks her.

Izumi nods, looking down at her lap. “I’m sorry for getting myself into that situation... and not being able to help find him.”

He smiles at her. “Not at all. It’s very impressive that you managed stay calm under pressure, especially considering your condition.”

Izumi isn’t sure she did all that great. But she nods to the Detective, before standing and making her way to the door.

Mic tackles her the second she steps outside. “Oh my god Izumi! You alright, little listener?”

“Don’t do that to us, you little shit.” Aizawa grumbles. “I swear, one time, one time we aren’t nearby, and this happens.”

Izumi smiles sheepishly, hugging her dad back. “I’m sorry I scared you. I...”She bites her lip, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Hey, it’s okay, you did great.” Yamada reassures her. “You’re okay now, you’re safe. You’re alright?”

“Throats a little sore, but I’ll be fine.” She whispers, burying her face into his chest. “Dad? I want to go home.”

“Then let’s go home, kid.”

Chapter Text

“Are we sure the summer camp is still on?” A police officer asks.

Nedzu nods, his little smile as permanent as ever. “Of course! We will not allow these attacks to slow the learning of our students!”

“Rest assured, we have added more security.” Aizawa says. “Only a few people know the location. We are being remote.”

“That will make it more difficult for help to arrive.”

Vlad king nods. “We have seven pro heroes on location. Talented fighters, and a communication quirk in the little Dreamer as well as mandalay. And in a pinch, the students are capable of defending themselves.”

The policeman nods. “I see. Can we talk more about those security measures?”

Aizawa nods, but turns to Izumi. “Nothing interesting is happening for a while. Go kick 1-A out of the pool?”

Izumi snorts, but hops up. “Of course.”

The pool isn’t something she often goes to, but she knows where it is. Especially after one memorable incident, when Kayama and Yamada had kidnapped Aizawa from class to dunk him in the water, with Izumi following them, laughing and keeping his amused students from saving their teacher.

None of them knew who she was. It was very entertaining.

She pushes open the door, spotting the students. Bakugou, Todoroki, and Iida stand poised, ready to... dive? No, their stance is all off. They’re... launching themselves across the pool.

“What was the point of coming to the pool?” She asks, walking over to where the other students are cheering their classmates on.

Ojirou smiles up at her, seemingly confused himself. “We wanted to figure out who was the fastest swimmer. Somehow, it evolved into... this.”

“Overcompensating assholes.” Shinsou growls.

Izumi blinks at him, shocked. “Hitochan?”

He shakes his head, scowling at the other side of the pool.

With another confused glance, she raises her voice. “Sorry, everyone! It’s five o’clock now, you no longer have permission to use the pool!”

“Awww, Dreamer-senpai!” Mina whines, draping her sopping wet body across Izumi’s shoulders. “We didn’t get enough time!”

Izumi giggles. “I’m not the person you need to complain to. Besides, you can always book it again!”

Mina sighs. “Yeah...”

“Izumi.”

She looks up, trying not to be distracted by the fact that EVERYONE IS SHIRTLESS INCLUDING TWO OF HER CRUSHES THIS IS DUMB. “Hey, Shouchan! Had fun at the pool?”

He shrugs. “I guess. You feeling better?”

“Hmm?”

“The mall attack.”

Izumi rubs at her throat. “Yeah. It was really scary. I’m just glad Hitoshi made it back when he did, I really couldn’t breathe.”

Shouto’s eyes narrow. “He shouldn’t have left you alone in the first place.”

“I get it! I fucked up!” Hitoshi shouts, and all the sudden there’s tension running throughout the pool. Izumi takes a step back, surprised. Had they been fighting?

Uraraka runs over, trying to get between them. “Guys, not again-”

“No, you don’t get it. You don’t just get to just wave that off. Shigaraki could have done anything, and no one would have known! Killed either of you, dragged Izumi to the Dragon, anything. You could control him with your voice, why didn’t you?”

“He didn’t fucking answer me, and I was a bit more worried about the fact that she was choking to death!”

“Oi! Half-n-half, eyebags, I’m pissed too, but seriously?”

Izumi looks around, completely lost. What is happening? “Shouto, I told Hitoshi to go.” Izumi reminds him. “Please stop fighting.”

“If they hadn’t been separated, Shigaraki would have never attacked them.” Shouto tells Bakugou, ignoring Izumi. “Besides, who are you to tell us to calm down?”

“You mother fucker!”

Izumi yelps as Bakugou flies towards Shouto, who brings up his own wall of ice. It looks like the mall did more than she thought to everyone’s morale... everybody is scared.

“Kacchan! Shouchan! Enough!”

Their classmates rush forwards, Kirishima, Sero, Mina, Kaminari, and Satou holding back Bakugou and Hitoshi and Iida holding back the slightly more docile Shouto.

Izumi glares at the two of them. “Stop it, now! Kacchan, you’re only proving his point. And Shouchan, Shigaraki would have attacked no matter what happened. And I told him to leave, okay? Please stop.”

He makes a face and shrugs off Shinsou. “Whatever.”

He walks off, but not before Izumi carefully opens up to see him.

A twisting turmoil of colors and vibrations curl around his mind, guilt, anger, love, hatred, loss, happiness, hopelessness, all twisting together to make pure confusion.

Izumi’s eyes soften. He’s so confused, and if it’s what she thinks it is as well...

“Izumi?”

She looks up to Hitoshi, resigned. “I’ll talk to him. There’s... a lot on his mind. I think... he’s trying to push you away, or something... I shouldn’t really talk about it.”

He nods, still looking sad. “Yeah. And... I’m really sorry.”

“We are too.” Hagakure says, swimsuit drooping. “I was the one who suggested it...”

“And I dragged you into going.” Ashido finishes.

She smiles. “It’s fine. No one got hurt. Besides, at least I had protection, and I’d rather it be me than any of you. Plus, I got information for the detective, so hey.”

“You’re so brave...” Kouda signs shyly. Izumi smiles and signs a quick ‘thank you’ back.

“Okay. Well, I’ll see you all later. Remember, the training camp is very soon!” She calls out, then vanishes through the door.

Stupid drama. Stupid crushes. Stupid feelings. Stupid glass.

Stupid painful mental breakdown she surrenders herself to as soon as she’s away from the class.

 

—~—

 

“Now that you’ve finished your first semester at U.A, it’s time for summer vacation to officially begin.” Aizawa starts, looking over the class. “But don’t go thinking these are leisure months for you wannabe heroes. This training camp will push you to the very limit.”

Izumi giggles as she watches some of the students, practically vibrating with excitement as Class b shows up, and both classes board the bus. Well, some are exited. Others...

Izumi sighs, looking at Shouto and Hitoshi. They’re on opposite sides of the bus.

Stupid confusing emotions that she doesn’t want to even try and disentangle. She’d fall apart from her own before she could make a difference. They need to work through this a bit on their own.

“Dreamer-senpai!” Uraraka calls teasingly. “Sit with me?”

Izumi rolls her eyes at the nickname, but goes to sit beside her. “Why is that still a thing?”

“Because Dreamer-San is too formal, and Midnight said to respect you!” Uraraka announces happily.

“Oui, mademoiselle! You are magnuifique, senpai!” Aoyama announces, on her other side. Izumi sighs and gives up.

She looks over her shoulder, ignoring the shouting of the students around her.

“Those two are still fighting, huh.” Uraraka says, looking over the seat as well. Izumi nods sadly.

“Shouto is angry because no one was there for me. He’s really lost, too... something else is on his mind, but I can’t figure it out. I have a hunch, but... what happened, before I got there?”

Uraraka sighs. “Just anger, I guess. He glared at people, Shinsou apologized, but Todoroki said something? And Shinsou looked really hurt. The next thing we know, they’re avoiding each other, but making snide comments and glaring, and whenever they got too close...”

Izumi hums, looking down at her feet. “So both are behaving irrationally...”

Suddenly, she looks up. “Aoyama?”

“Oui?”

“What did you say to Hitoshi during the exams?”

He freezes. “I... well... I think I might have assumed-”

Izumi gives him the best puppy dog eyes she can muster. And she’s pretty good at those. Sometimes, when she’s really craving the curry, she needs to pull out all the stops to get her dads to let her make it. (They still won’t eat more than two bites)

Aoyama has far less ability to guard against them than Aizawa.

“I... well...” he looks torn, before giving up.

“I mentioned that it looked like he liked both you and Todoroki!” Aoyama finally squeaks out. “I... I think now I made it worse, I’m so sorry...”

Izumi blinks at him, then looks down at her hands. “So... that’s why he was acting so weird... he realized it. And now Shouto is acting mean, because HE’S confused about his feelings and trying to push Hitoshi away, and now it’s even worse for Hitoshi because now it’s actual heartbreak...”

“You’re not even surprised!” Uraraka whispers, eyes wide. “I mean, I’ve known they had crushes, but...”

Izumi sighs and slams her head against the seat in front of her. “Been there, had that panic attack.”

“So now...” Aoyama says, sparkling sadly. “They’re both hurt. And perhaps Todoroki is unaware of polyamory?”

“Yep. So he’s confused and thinking he’s horrible. Hitoshi, too.” Izumi adds, rubbing at her temples. “Their emotions are so convoluted I can barely hear myself think.”

“Fucking good, you think way too much.”

“Kacchan!” Izumi squeaks, leaning backwards as the other boy drapes himself over the back of his seat to glare at her. “Um... how much did you hear?”

“I only started listening to you fuckwads after you hit my seat, shitty Deku.” He growls. “Why?”

“No reason!” Izumi squeaks. “Sorry!”

He rolls his eyes and smacks the top of her head. “Stop panicking. It’s annoying.” He grumbles, before slipping back down into his seat.

“Is he being... nice?” Uraraka whispers, completely confused.

“He’ll blow you up if he hears you.” Izumi warns, leaning away from the seat. “Well... I’m gonna sleep.”

“Just like that? Don’t you want to think?” Uraraka says, surprised.

Izumi just shrugs. “My sleep is different from your sleep. It’s actually easier for me to work stuff out while sleeping.”

“Oh.”

The dream room opens, and Izumi sinks into the void.

She takes a deep, calming breath.

Then she screams in complete and utter frustration.

Fuck feelings.

...god, she’s starting to sound like Kacchan.

 

—~—

 

Red eyes wake her up.

“Dad?” She mumbles, rubbing her eyes. “Are we there?”

“Almost.” Aizawa answers over Uraraka and Aoyamas soft ‘awww.’ “Rest of the bus won’t shut up enough for me to tell them. Thought you should at least be conscious.”

“Thanks.” Izumi murmurs, stretching out and cracking her spine. “Ow.”

“Alright everyone, we’re stopping here.” Aizawa calls.

Outside the bus, Mineta immediately starts screeching for a bathroom, the other students wondering how this counts as a “rest stop.” Izumi just rolls her eyes. Haven’t they learned?

A black car pops open its doors, and a voice calls out, “Hey, Eraser!”

“Been a long time.” He responds, bowing slightly.

Two women hop out of the car, proudly announcing their names. Pixie bob and Mandalay, Wild Wild Pussycats, and...

“Kota?”

The young boy looks up in confusion, before his eyes go wide.

“Kid, are we ever going to go anywhere without you knowing someone?” Aizawa asks, confused. Izumi shrugs.

“Dunno. Anyway, it’s nice to see you in person Kota!” Izumi chirps. The younger boy just glares at her. “Did... I say something?”

“Leave me alone, stupid hero.” Kota mutters. Izumi blinks in surprise. She hadn’t told him she was a hero before, maybe he’s surprised? Or not as open outside his dream? She hasn’t known him for very long. She turns her attention back to the pussycats, not wanting to irritate him further.

“Guys, They’re a four person hero team specializing in mountain and woods rescues! They’ve been around for twelve years, since we were kids-”

A padded glove slams into her face. “I’m eighteen at heart, we clear?”

“As crystal!” Izumi squeaks.

“In any case, the place you’re staying at is at the bottom of that mountain over there!” Mandalay announces, painting a gloved hand across the forest.

Uraraka tilts her head. “Why did we stop all the way over here then?”

“I think you already know the answer to that one...” Tsuyu whispers.

“Hey, lets get back to the bus...”

Pixiebob jumps in front of the retreating students, smirking dangerously.

“WHAT THE HELL!”

A wave of dirt explodes from beneath Pixie bobs glove, throwing all the students of 1-A right off the cliff and down to the forest below. A grinning Mandalay leans over the rail. “It’s around nine thirty right now! If you go fast, you might be able to get to camp in time for lunch! That is, if you can make it through the beasts forest!”

Izumi giggles, leaning over the side. “Good luck everyone!”

“Are you kidding!” Someone shrieks from below.

Pixie bob skips over, watching as the students meet their first creature made of earth.

“Tiny kid just peed himself.” She comments, snorting.

Izumi points down. “Kouda will try to control it, but his quirk only works on animals. Kacchan- Bakugou, I mean, Todoroki, and Iida will go for the kill and take it out. Then they’ll realize what they need to do.”

Pixie bob nods, impressed as events below them play out exactly as Izumi says. “Good predictions... already a hero, huh? Such a promising little kitten! Mandalay! I want her! You’ll look so good in the uniform, kitten!”

“Huh?!”

“Pixie bob. Please stop harassing my child.”

“My kitten now!” Pixie bob squeals, scooping Izumi up. Aizawa rolls his eyes, listening to the shouting below.

“We have to go the long way around, don’t we.”

“Nah, we’ll give you a ride!” Pixie bob announces, motioning to the car. “And I won’t go easy on your kittens either!”

“You have a lot planned for them.” Mandalay comments. “Think they can handle it?”

Aizawa sighs. “With everything happening lately, they’ll need to. We hope to get a whole semesters worth of work out of them.”

“They’re all awesome too! All of them are so determined! They’ll do just fine!” Izumi cheers. Even if there’s some wonky emotions happening right now...

Oh well. At this camp, they’ll likely be too tired to even think.

 

—~—

 

“Dreamer-senpai... how could you betray us like that?” Ashido groans, flopping onto the table beside her. Izumi pats her back, grinning.

“Sorry I wasn’t there for the grand arrival, Ashido. Ummm... Aizawa’s going all out for you guys.”

“THAT DOESNT MAKE ME FEEL BETTER!”

The rest of the class trickles in slowly, looking around at the tables.

“Well, we made dinner for you tonight, but don’t expect us to do it again! Tomorrow you’ll make your own food!!” One of the pussycats announces.

The students fall to the food ravenously, their hunger making it seem better than it really is. The whole scene is loud, energized after finally getting some nutrients into their systems.

Izumi scans the table, sighing when she sees Shouto and Hitoshi alone.

“Shouto?” She asks, looking at a particularly nasty scrape against the side of his face. “What happened there?”

“Shinsou shoved me.” He mutters. “Please go away.”

“Hitoshi?” Izumi whispers, then wanders down the table to where Shinsou is sitting, face down on the table, looking completely miserable.

“Hitoshi, Shouto says-”

“Pushed him out of the way of one of the things feet.” He groans. “Apparently he could have taken the living dirt-valanche to the face.”

Izumi winces. Still at it, huh.

She goes back to her seat away from both of the boys, Ashido, Tsuyu, and Uraraka giving her sympathetic looks.

“Want me to smack one for you?” Ashido offers.

Izumi smiles slightly. “Thank you for the offer, but please don’t.”

“Oh well. Hey, after this, you wanna hit the baths with us? You may not be as dirty, traitor, but it will be relaxing! And no boys, unless they’ve lost all sense of decency.”

“That sounds nice.” Izumi whispers. “I just... wish they’d stop fighting. I wish I could do something without breaking down... Ow!”

“No bad thoughts!” Uraraka announces, picking up the carrot that she had bounced off Izumi’s forehead. “Food and bath and heavenly sleep!”

Izumi nods. Put it out of your mind, until you can handle it.

 

—~—

 

The bath does not end up being peaceful.

Mineta, little pervert, tries to climb the wall, and though he’s quickly stopped, Kota goes flying off with him.

“Kota!” Izumi squeaks, watching him fly backwards.

“I got him! We caught him, he’s okay! Mineta isn’t, but who cares!”

“I think... I broke my back...”

There’s a splash and a squeal, and Izumi is left thinking someone shoved the tiny boy in.

She hops out of the spring, wrapping a towel around herself quickly and grabbing a robe. “Here- I’ll bring him to Mandalay.”

 

—~—

 

“Oh my goodness!” The cat themed hero shrieks, jumping forwards. “What happened?”

“Smacked a peeping Mineta, but ended up falling off the wall.” Izumi explains. “Someone caught him, I’m not sure who. I can tell he’s okay, no concussion I can sense, just fainted.”

Mandalay sighs in relief. “I’m glad he helped the girls, even if he doesn’t really like heroes.”

Izumi frowns. “He mentioned that before... ‘Leave me alone, stupid hero.’ Gotta admit, that surprised me. Most kids love heroes.”

Mandalay nods sadly. “There is a stigma, some people think heroes are in the wrong to use thier power. But Kota... if he hadn’t had his childhood, then maybe he would have loved heroes too.”

She leans down, petting his hair. “His parents, my cousin and her husband, were well respected heroes. They went after a serial killer... and didn’t make it back. They were his whole world.”

A tear falls from Izumi’s face. “Loosing a parent is really hard.”

Mandalay nods. “They saved a lot of people, but still... how do you explain to a young orphan that his parents died honorable deaths? That they didn’t die and abandon him for no reason?”

Izumi closes her eyes. Kota dream...

Black water, a barren field covered in fog. Whispers, a man and a woman, in the distance, but even though he chased them they only seemed to get further away.

“That explains it.” She whispers, looking down at him sadly.

“We do our best. But we can’t replace them.” Mandalay murmurs. “I hear you were in a similar situation?”

Izumi nods. “We aren’t so different.”

 

—~—

 

“Dreamer-senpai.” Jirou says, looking up. “Is the kid okay?”

Izumi nods. “He’s fine! Fainted. You all shouldn’t stay up too late; Aizawa is really going to be pushing you to your limits! That’s what this camp is all about!”

She smiles at them. “By the way- I helped make some of your tortures. Good luck!”

“...I’m scared.”

 

—~—

 

“Hey, kid, shouldn’t you be asleep?”

Izumi shrugs, pulling the blanket cape that Hatsume had given her even closer. “Probably. I know I’m going to be training too, listening and trying to up my focus.” She slumps against his side, looking over the card game that her dad and Vlad King have spread out. “Just... thinking. Could you erase my quirk for a little bit?”

Aizawa nods, throwing a card before activating his quirk. “Head hurts?”

“Needed a break.” Izumi admits. Her dads quirk only lasts so long though, and she carefully organizes herself before flopping down onto his lap and wrapping her blanket around her.

“That card.” She says sleepily, tapping at it. Aizawa plays it, and on the tail end of Izumi’s consciousness she can hear Vlad swearing at his loss.

Chapter Text

“WAKE UP EVERYONE!”

Izumi throws a pillow across the room, grinning. “Training time! Hope you slept well!”

“Uuuugh.”

“I’ll take that as a no. But guess what? STILL HAPPENING!”

“Dreamer-senpai, how are you like this so early?”

Izumi shrugs. “I’m used to quick wake ups. Now c’mon, let’s get moving! One year a couple heroes literally threw some of the students into the river!”

There are several groans, but the girls get up and change into their gym uniforms. Izumi skips outside, walking up to her dad.

“Mission accomplished!” She announces, saluting.

Aizawa smirks at the doorway. “And here come the zombies.”

The class really does look like zombies, groaning and stumbling out the door, eyes still half closed. Ashido is still holding a pillow, and Shinsou’s hair is flattened down on one side. Todorokis is pink from where the two sides blended together in his sleep.

“All right. Good morning, class.”

“Is it morning?” Someone grumbles. Aizawa rolls his eyes.

“Today we’re starting a training camp that will strengthen your quirks. Look alive, Bakugou.” He tosses a soft ball towards the student. “At the beginning of the school year your record was 705.3. Let’s see what it is now.”

Bakugou grips the ball, letting it fly with a huge explosion that still can’t quite mute the “GO TO HELL!” He screams.

Izumi rolls her eyes. Same old Kacchan.

“That was seven-oh-nine point eight meters.”

Bakugous eyes shoot open in surprise. Only a 4.3 meter difference, huh.

“That’s why we’re now going to be doing this. Strengthening your quirks and speeding up the natural changes and adaptions your body has.” He grins at the teens, that dead eyed stare that makes all of his students so scared. “This is going to be so hard you’ll feel like you’re dying. Let’s hope you all make it.”

A few minutes later, Izumi sits above the training ground, watching everyone. They’re all trying so hard, pushing themselves to the limits.

“Well. I should train too!” She decides, then settles into a meditative position.

In...

Out...

Open.

She can hear their minds as they struggle. Iida running in between everyone. Tsuyu climbing the cliffs. Bakugous endless swearing, both internal and external, as he fires off huge explosions over and over. Todoroki is his water barrel, alternating between quirks to create a radius of destruction.

Uraraka tumbling down the mountain, trying not to puke, near Aoyama, firing again and again while attempting the same thing. Sero firing off endless streams of tape from his arms. Mineta crying as he pulls away ball after ball. Shouji, looking for something he can’t see, Hakagure doing her best to keep it that way. Kaminari’s fuzzed mind, electricity constantly running between him and the battery.

Tokoyami, struggling in the pitch black of a cave. Jirou and Ashido, constantly attacking a cliff. Yaoyorozu and Rikkido, eating and using their quirks at a constant rate. Kirishima and Ojirou, pitting their quirks against each other. Shinsou and Kouda, shouting across the camp at each other to strengthen thier vocal chords.

Aizawa, watching over the whole ordeal. Mandalay, her mind sending out transmissions that Izumi can hear so clearly-

Go faster

Hit harder

A little to the left

Keep going

Pixie bob watching over everyone, Tiger randomly striking out at students.

Class b, coming in to be struck with fear at what they’re about to go through.

Feelings

Emotions

Confusion

Loss

WATER

Izumi lets out a pained gasp and slams down her barriers. Breathing hard, she stares down at the trainees, still hard at work, then looks towards the woods.

“Kota...” She whispers sadly.

She shakes her head. She needs to train. To be stronger. She needs to help protect people.

Izumi closes her eyes and tries again.

 

—~—

Pixie bob grins, waving her paws in the air. “Remember what we told you?”

“We aren’t feeding you this time!” Ragdoll giggles at them. “Starting with curry! And don’t think you can just make any old soggy cat food either!”

The students don’t even have the energy left to groan. Izumi feels much the same way, head pounding from her constant vulnerability.

Iida’s head shoots up though. “Come on, everyone! A very important part of heroism is to keep spirits full! Even if our own are not! We must make good food!”

A chorus of groans is his response, but the zombie horde heads to the ingredients.

“Iida is so useful.” Aizawa mutters under his breath. Izumi faceplants into his side.

“Make it stooooop.”

“Quirk?”

Izumi nods mutely.

“I thought you were training to handle it?”

Izumi groans. “You’re right... still hurts. Should I go help?”

“Seeing as every curry you touch ends up burning the skin off someone’s mouth... No.”

Izumi rolls her eyes, pouting. “Weak.”

“YEAH, OUR CURRY IS THE FUCKING BEST!” Bakugou shouts.

“Stop shouting and help us.” Someone grumbles.

The class seems to wake up, slowly working to create as much food as they need after working all day.

Finally, finally, they all sit down at a their tables, scarfing down the meal, even though, “if I got this at a restaurant, I’d send it right back.” (Kirishima Eijirou, 2018)

“Kota! Where are you? It’s dinner time, come on and eat something!”

Izumi looks up at Mandalay’s shout, looking around for Kota. He’s not anywhere around here...

She’s gonna have to do it, isn’t she.

She sighs, opening her mind once more. Yaoyorozu explains her quirk, Sero mentions... something about poop? And Jirou doles out another fantastic punch.

Too close. No Kota.

She reaches further, across the forest, to find his small, dark blue light.

Mom

Dad

Heroes

ABANDONED

Too much.

Izumi whimpers and falls to her knees, pain striking through her skull. Stupid, stupid, stupid! You were already weak, what were you thinking?

Izumi

Should have said

Sorry

Hurts

What’s happening

Dreamer

Pain

“Izumi, talk to me-”

Red eyes.

Izumi groans, clutching at her head. “What- happened?”

“Izumi, are you alright?” Aizawa asks, looking down at her. “You should have told me it was that bad.”

Izumi shakes her head. “No, no, I’m fine, it wasn’t, I’m okay.”

Aizawa’s raised eyebrows show he is not impressed by that extremely weak denial.

“Trying to find Kota. Mandalay was looking for him. Got swept up in other emotions.” She mutters. “Sorry.”

Aizawa sighs, looking up at the crowd that had gathered. “She’s fine. Go back to eating. You need your energy- after all, the same training awaits you tomorrow.”

Most of the students wince and immediately head back to their seats. Bakugou rolls his eyes, kicking at her foot with his boot, grumbling something about breaking his eardrums.

Izumi sighs, standing to face the last two students. “Hitoshi, Shouto, I promise I’m fine.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Hitoshi asks, side-eying Shouto nervously. “I’m sorry I couldn’t help-”

“What’s new.”

“Oh for fucks sake- not like you could make her stop screaming either!”

Izumi sigh, feeling the pressure of yet another argument rising. All day they had been to tired or busy. But why now...

“Stop it!” She shouts, glaring at the both of them. “Just... stop it.”

Izumi pushes past them, grabbing two plates of curry. They both take a step after her, but she just shakes her head.

“Please don’t.”

She walks into the woods, towards where she had sensed Kota. Eventually, she finds footprints, and uses those to find the rest of the way, until-

-Growwwwwl-

“I heard that.”

Kota spins around, glaring at her. “What? Go away!”

Izumi sighs. “You aren’t eating? I know you’re hungry.”

“I don’t want to talk with dumb heroes like you!” He shouts angrily. “Just go away and forget about my hideout!”

“Your hideout?” Izumi says, looking around. It’s honestly pretty cool. A cave and ledge, looking over the forest, hidden but free enough to see the sky. “It’s awesome.”

“Shut up! Go away!” Kota shouts. “You and your class- training so hard to make your work better, what’s the point! You just want to show off! Hey, look, I’m in your dream! I won’t tell you anything, I’m just using my power to stick my nose where it doesn’t belong! You’re a sucky hero and your shoes are dumb!”

Izumi gently sets the plate of food down, listening to the betrayal emanating from his light. “I’m sorry. Oh, and the foods not that good- but your stomach is growling. Please eat. I’ll leave.”

Kota glares at her, not making a move.

“You know... I heard about your parents.”

“What!” He shouts, even angrier now. “Did Mandalay tell you?”

“No! Well... a bit. But I figured it out. Water hose?”

“...go away.”

“Eat.”

Kota glares at her, but grabs the bowl and takes a bite. “Ew.”

“Sorry. The cooks were all exhausted.”

Kota snorts derisively, but at another very audible growl from his stomach, shoves another bite into his face.

“You asked what the point was. About heroism.” Izumi says softly. “For me... it’s because I can’t not do something when people are hurting.”

Kota’s nose crinkles under the brim of his hat. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“I guess not.” She admits. “But... people hurting... makes me want to help. I couldn’t help my mom. But I can help other people.”

“I saw you collapse. What was the point to that?” Kota points out. “It was your quirk.”

Izumi rubs at her forehead. “That was... an old injury, from being unable to do something.”

“That! That doesn’t make sense!” Kota shouts, glaring up at her. At her confused expression, he just glares more. “You’re getting hurt, hurting yourself, everyone was worried! Why don’t you just accept the fact that you can’t do anything without hurting? It’s stupid to try!”

Izumi looks at him sadly. “I know it doesn’t really make sense... but I have to.”

“No you don’t! None of them do, it’s all just showing off, Hey look at me, I’m so cool, I get killed by some random dude!” There are tears falling from his eyes now, still glaring up at her. “It doesn’t...”

“There was a reason they left.” Izumi says softly.

“It’s so dumb. Calling people stupid names like ‘hero’ and ‘villain’ and killing each other because of it. If they hadn’t been showing off they’d still be here. So just stop trying and leave me alone!”

Knowing she isn’t getting anywhere now, Izumi stands up and goes to leave. She can’t change his entire outlook on the world in under a minute, especially after she had lied by omission about something he felt so strongly about.

“Kota?” She murmurs. “I’m really sorry about what happened. And... I hope I can help you too.”

The kid growls, not from his stomach this time. “I’m not your charity project. Or your training.”

“I know. And I don’t want it to feel that way.”

She leaves.

 

—~—

 

“Daaaad I should have stayed with you.” Izumi groans, floating down into his dream and latching onto his shoulders. “I’ve already had an attack and Kota hates me and I helped with extra lessons but they were until 2 am and Shoto and Hitoshi are fighting and my soul hurts.”

Yamada grins sympathetically, reaching up to pat her head. Izumi thinks he’s about to say something nice, but- “Told ya so, little listener.”

In retaliation, Izumi ties his hair into a giant bow. “Rude.”

“Hey! What the heck?”

She jumps off his shoulders, giggling at his confusion. “Sorry- I couldn’t help myself.”

He strikes a pose. “Does it at least look good?”

Izumi struggles to hold in her laughter. “It’s... oh my god, it’s a gift to the world!”

They fall over his music sheets, laughing. The bow only manages to not get crushed because, well, it’s a dream.

 

—~—

 

“RISE AND SHINE! ANOTHER DAY OF SUFFERING!” Ragdoll shouts, bounding into the girls room and giggling.

Izumi walks behind her, more to see the exhausted students than to wake them up. “Come on, everyone! You all did so awesome yesterday, but one good day isn’t going sustain you forever! You’ve gotta keep working! Training! Building yourself up!”

“Can we do it later?” Jirou groans into her pillow.

Ragdoll giggles, slamming a paw down right by the poor girl’s ear. With a hearing quirk, that’s gotta hurt. “Nope! Now come on, early to bed and early to rise, makes a kitty fierce, awesome and wise!”

“That’s- yawn -not how it goes.” Yaoyorozu murmurs.

“It’s how I saw it goes! Now let’s get moving kittens!” The hero cheers, practically cartwheeling out of the room.

“That much energy is completely unfair.” Jirou grumbles. “I’m pretty sure Ashido is knocked out and Tsu is still in hibernation.”

Izumi walks over to the girls, laying a hand on their foreheads and focusing. How did she do it?”

Wake

Tsuyu shoots straight up, blinking in confusion. “Ribbit?”

“Shooting quirks have a limited amount of ammo!” Ashido yelps, waking up as well.

“Hey, it worked!” Izumi cheers. “I thought it may have been a fluke!” She turns to the rest of the girls, grinning evilly. “But now that I know how to do it... let’s hope you don’t oversleep after tonight!”

“Tonight? What’s happening tonight?”

“Test of courage! Now get a move on!” Izumi announces. “Get dressed, let’s go, bye bye!”

She slips out the door.

 

—~—

 

Training is equally as soul crushing today as yesterday. But, finally, after hours of pain and food and clean up, its time to go.

“Test of courage!” Ashido cheers, throwing her arms into the air. The kids around her cheer as well, all in comfortable clothes.

“Sorry.” Aizawa says, holding his scarf. “But you still have lessons.”

“You gotta be kidding me!” Ashido shrieks. Aizawa wraps all his victims in his scarf.

“Sorry. But you failed, you pay the consequences.” He says simply. “Dreamer, you helping?”

Izumi shrugs. “They have an uneven number for the test of courage, and it’s in pairs! I’ll come help later.”

Aizawa shrugs and drags off the miserable students. Uraraka sidles up beside Izumi, watching them in sympathy.

“Um... how long do those lessons last?”

Izumi grins evilly. “Let’s just say you’re lucky you passed.”

“Dreamer-senpai, you can be really scary sometimes.”

“Okay!” Pixie bob announces, waving her paws in the air happily. “So! First, class b is going to be our scarers! Class A will leave in pairs every three minutes! There are tags with your names on them at the far end of the route! Your goal is to collect those!”

“Revelry in the Dark.” Tokoyami says quietly, Izumi and Uraraka giggling behind him.

“Those who are scarers aren’t allowed to make physical contact! Use your words to terrify the other class!” Pixie bob growls out that last bit, before Tiger jumps forward.

“The winners are the creative people that make the most people piss their pants!”

“We could have done without the visual.” Jirou groans.

“All right! We’ll draw lots to determine your partners!” Pixie bob shouts once more, over Iida’s over-complication about what this event is for.

The partners come together slowly- Shouji and Tokoyami, Bakugou and Shinsou (that pairing isn’t happy about it), Hakagure and Jirou, Aoyama and Yaoyorozu, Uraraka and Tsuyu, Ojirou and Mineta, Iida and Kouda, and... Shouto and Izumi.

Shit. Fuck. Shit fuck.

 

—~—

 

“Alright!” Mandalay announces, looking at her watch. “Dreamer-Chan and the peppermint boy, it’s your turn! And then floater girl and froggie after them!”

They walk into the forest, following the path of the four teams before them.

Izumi sighs, looking around nervously. The woods are creepy, sure, but she’s more scared of breaking. And with the knot of emotions next to her, she’s not sure she’ll be able to handle it.

This wasn’t the best idea.

“Um... Izumi?” Shouto asks carefully. “I’m... sorry about... what’s been happening lately.”

Izumi hums quietly.

“It’s just- I’m so- he was supposed to be there for you, he makes me angry-”

“No he doesn’t.”

Shouto pauses, looking down at her. “What?”

“No he doesn’t.” Izumi repeats, panicking on the inside. Wasn’t she supposed to not try to deal with this knot of feelings? Too much! Too embarrassing! Three people with two crushes all angry and confused and panicked and can someone please end her suffering! “He doesn’t make you angry, Shouto. It did, at first. Anger at the fact that someone hurt me. But you’re a reasonable person, normally.”

She looks up to him sadly. “This isn’t reasonable. But you’re fighting anyway, because- because he makes you feel the, um, the opposite of hate, and you feel- oh god.”

She clutches at her head. MAYDAY MAYDAY SOMEONE HELP SHE’S BREAKING AGAIN. “Oh no. I’m an idiot- Ow, ow, ow...”

“Izumi!” Shouto says, shocked, moving ahand towards her shoulder.

Izumi wants to shout that moving closer is the OPPOSITE of helpful, but she can only shake her head.

“I’m really sorry, Shouto- just- give me a minute, please, you can keep going.” She whimpers, then turns into the woods.

At first she’s just running, trying to distance herself from the minds of the classes. But she slowly starts recognizing the surrounding area, and heads towards the little cliff cave that Kota spends his time at.

“Hey! What the heck? Why are you back here! I said go away-” Kota stops, blinking at her. “Um... what’s up with you?”

Izumi groans and slumps onto the ground. “I’m really sorry Kota- I just- emotions. Are so dumb.”

The boy huffs. “Got hurt again because of your ‘powerful awesome quirk’?”

Izumi shrugs, tears eyed. “I wish I could turn it off sometimes, by myself. Can I just- stay here, please? I don’t want to break in the middle of a forest.”

“Tch.” He grumbles. “You need to stop coming into my space. But I’ll give you an exception, Just this once.”

Izumi smiles gratefully. “Thank you, Kota.”

They sit in silence, Izumi slowly building herself back up after her near break. Kota kicks his legs over the edge, and though Izumi almost wants to tell him to move, he’s been here often enough to know not to slip. Also, it probably won’t earn her brownie points to needle him again.

She leans back, finally not on the brink anymore, and looks up at the stars.

“It’s beautiful here.”

The stars are out again, shining down in a way they can’t so close to more light pollution.

“It’s just a place one really came.” Kota mumbles. “Well. Until you started butting in.”

Izumi sighs. “Yeah, I’m sorry about tha-”

She freezes. On the horizon, there’s a blaring blue light coming from the trees.

Kota stands up to get a better look, eyes wide. “Um... Midoriya...”

“Fire. Quirk Fire.” She whispers, slipping open her (thankfully better) mind. “Oh, for the love of god...” she murmurs, feeling a light coming straight towards them.

“Not again.”

Chapter Text

“Kota, we need to move!”

Izumi grabs Kotas hand and runs away from where she had sensed the malicious light, but the person leaps over their heads, blocking the path.

“Aw, where you going?” The villain begins conversationally. “Man, cool hat kid. Wanna trade? They gave me this boring mask because I’m new.”

The mask in question is blank white, holes scattered randomly across the surface. Izumi can’t tell where he’s looking, but at this point it probably doesn’t matter.

He snorts at their silence. “Ah, well. Came up here to get a vantage point, but actually ran into someone not on our list... and Midoriya Izumi. Daughter of the Dragon, youngest pro hero, trained at U.A... you got a lot going for ya, kid.”

Izumi gently pushes Kota behind her. She can’t rely on anybody for help. Mandalay had been giving Kota his space, and no one knows where she had run off to. But can she face this villain while protecting Kota?

Can she face this villain at all?

“Here, hows about this.” The villain says, removing his mask and tossing it aside. “You give me the kid, I play around with him for a few minutes, and give you to the Dragon to get brownie points? No harm done to your pretty little head.”

Kota whimpers, hand shaking where its balled into her shirt. “Momma... Papa...”

Izumi gulps, looking into the eyes of their attacker. That face... she recognizes that face.

“Muscular.” She mutters. The villain that had killed Kota parents.

Well what a fun little coin-ki-dink. Not.

“So you know my name, huh?” Muscular laughs. “You and I both know you don’t have a fighting chance against me. So just back away.”

Kota shivers, clutching onto her leg. Izumi can feel the fear rolling off him. She can’t let this villain hurt him, she can’t let him be scared. He’s already been hurt so much...

“Hey.” She whispers, laying a hand against his hat. “It’s okay. I’m not gonna let him hurt you.” He looks up at her, shocked, and she smiles. “I promise. Okay? I promise nobody is going to hurt you.”

Kotas eyes fill with tears, and he buries her face in her side. Muscular just laughs.

“Oh? No one will hurt him? Sorry to disappoint, but I plan to hurt him very, very bad. I’m bored, you see.”

Izumi gulps, looking up at the villain before her. An unstoppable force she has to stop. “If... if you let Kota go, I’ll go with you. I won’t fight.”

The man smirks. “Sorry, girlie, but I don’t really care if you fight or not. And I want at least one kill before I’ve got to go back to the boss with the spoils.”

Oh no.

Izumi shifts on her feet, gently opening her mind. She needs to know his every move to survive this. And if she takes those few seconds to sleep and get into his mind, than Kota...

“So. That’s it? You’re not gonna let me kill him?” Muscular says, smirking. “Well then. I guess I’ll have to force my way past you!”

He darts forwards, Izumi just barely jumping away in time. “He’s fast...” She whispers. “Kota! Run!”

“Not a chance!” Muscular shouts. Izumi kicks the side of his knee, Kota running to hide.

“Well that was rude.” He grumbles, reaching down to grab her arm. Izumi rolls away from him, listening to his every thought. “Oh yeah. Before I forget, where’s the kid called Bakugou?”

Izumi’s eyes fly wide. Kacchan?

Muscular smirks. “I take that silence as an ‘I don’t know.’ Oh well. We can still play!”

Distracted, he’s too fast for her to dodge. A kick to her stomach sends her flying into the cliff side, and with a choked groan, she falls to the dirt.

“Ha! Blood! You’re bleeding! Man, this is what I wanted!” Muscular cackles, walking towards her. “Wait, but what was it you said earlier? Nobody is going to hurt him? Ha!”

Shakily, she stands, glaring at the man across from her. She can’t think about the name he had said now. She needs to focus on the villain in front of her.

“Hurts, huh?” He says, striking out at her again, but she’s already gone. “Man, you’re fast, kid. Well. I can use my quirk to power up my muscles! I increase my muscle fibers so much they can’t be contained by my skin!”

Well that sounds uncomfortable. Dump sand on this asshole please. Unless sensory organs aren’t grown as well...

Izumi shakes her head. “It obviously doesn’t affect him...” She whispers, ducking once more.

“Oh come on, stop running away!” He shouts, punching at the ground below their feet. Unable to dodge the blast, Izumi goes flying, along with several rocks.

Pain flares through her shoulder as one hits her, and she stumbles to the ground. Her left eye is cloudy with blood from her forehead, and she can see some smeared on the ground before her eyes.

“Be honest with yourself! You’ll make sure no one hurts him? Ha! Don’t spout words you can’t follow up!”

He raises a fist, ready to smash her through the ground, when a rock smacks against the back of his skull.

“Huh?” He murmurs, turning to see Kota.

The boy stands there, shaking, tears running down his face and hand still pointed towards them after his throw. “Water hose...” He whispers, voice cracking. “Papa... mama... did you torment them like that too, before you killed them?”

Izumi pushes herself up slightly, staring at Kota.

“Huh? Really. Your parents were Water Hose?” Muscular says, shocked. “Wow, this must be fate! You know, it’s because of them this eye is artificial now...”

“It’s your fault...” Kota growls. “It’s because of guys like you that everything always always ends up like this!”

“Kids like you are always shifting the blame.” Muscular drawls, rolling his one good eye. “It’s not like I have a grudge against this eye. I wanted to kill, they wanted to stop me! We were all doing what we wanted, there’s nothing wrong with that!”

Izumi’s eyes fly wide at the sudden wave coming fro:his mind, and she throws herself off the ground towards Kota.

“The only thing wrong is wanting to do something you can’t!” Muscular shouts, arm crashing through the space behind them as Izumi tackles Kota away from the blow. “Ugh. Like this. You cant protect him forever. I’m going easy on you right now. You’re only lying to yourself!”

Izumi’s breathing shudders. She needs time to think! “What do you want? What’s the league of villains after?”

“Hell if I know.” Muscular cackles, his quirk rippling across his body. “I just wanna fight! To let my quirk loose!”

Izumi gulps and runs through her options. If she can get back to camp, Aizawa can erase his quirk. Can she lead him that far? No. The second she turns her back, both of them are done for. She doesn’t have a choice but to take this villain out here and now, without the help of anyone. She can’t...

But she has to.

She stands to dodge, but this time Muscular slams her aside. “Sorry kid! But I think I caught on to how you work!”

She hits the cliff side once more, this time hearing something crack and a pain in her side. She crumples to the ground, groaning.

“That didn’t sound good.” Muscular whistles, walking closer.

Izumi tries to push herself up, but can’t. She’s out. She can’t...

Something splashes against Musculars back, and he turns. Izumi’s eyes widen. Kotas quirk...

“”Stop it...” He whispers, eyes wet. “Leave her alone!”

Muscular cracks his neck. “Oh, so you want to die now? I’m happy to help.”

Izumi closes her eyes, shutting down her body and throwing all of her energy into her mind and quirk.

Once a light golden, now stained an ugly patchy brown with blood rust, chipped slightly. She worms her way through, reaching for his core, trying to stop him, needing to stop him...

Muscular stops, fist barely a millimeter from Kotas face. “What the hell?”

“Hi.” Izumi says, then seizes control. She rips him away from Kota and sends Muscular’s body stumbling across the ledge.

“Ugh! You little- you’re in my head? Oh yeah... it was mentioned you could do that.” The villain growls. “This is my body!”

“I’m perfectly aware.” Izumi growls, looking up to see Kota staring at them in shock. “Kota! I’m using my quirk to control muscular! Please, run! I can hold him off!”

“But-”

“Please!”

“Oh hell no! I’m not letting him go after all that!” Muscular growls, shooting forwards. Izumi just barely manages to rein him in, still struggling.

“Come on, go to sleep!”

“Fuck off!”

Well, at least she’s doing something like this. He’s caught off guard, and this is Izumi’s turf. Muscular’s body is the one to slam against the cliff this time, quirk twisting him as Kota watches in horror at the mutating form.

“You... can’t... control me!” Muscular growls, the fist he has under his power slamming against the rock.

Izumi growls, doing her best to hold him. “Watch me!”

His fist pounds again, a scream of rage echoing from his mouth. He’s way more difficult to control than he has any right to be! It’s like trying to stay on a mechanical bull!

All of his muscles curl around his body, quirk bending to the master it knows best, and he slams his skull into the cliff side.

Something cracks.

It’s not him.

It’s the cliff.

Izumi freezes, staring up at the collapsing cliff, and tries to pull him back. “Muscular! Back up!”

“Ha! Asking me won’t do anything little girl! I’m stronger! I’m better! You can’t-”

Pop

Izumi floats in the dream room, staring in shock as the rusty light fizzles out around her and bits of glass slowly clink to the floor and disintegrate.

His mind... is gone.

She killed him.

 

Izumi shakes her head. Kota still needs her. She can...

She can think about this later. She can cry later.

She wakes up.

Kota is above her, pushing at her side and crying. “Midoriya... Midoriya- wake up! Please!”

Izumi groans and pushes herself up, wincing in pain all the way. She reaches out to wipe away his tears. “Hey... I’m fine. I’m fine, I promise. I’m sorry, I froze for a second there. Are you okay?”

Kota’s eyes well up again. “You... I thought... I thought he killed you!”

“I’m okay, I promise. I’m not giving up that easily.”

“But you got hurt because of me!” Kota sobs, and he lunges forwards to wrap her in a hug. “And... and I was so mean to you... and...”

Izumi grimaces at the pain- something is most definitely broken- but she looks down and offers Kota a smile. “Hey, I promised I’d save you, didn’t I? It’s what I do.” She pats his head. “What heroes do. Fight the fights that no one else believes are possible. Sometimes we fail, but we can never stop fighting, just because of the chance we can save someone.”

She wraps him in her arms, both of them shaking. “It doesn’t matter whos in trouble. I can’t sit back. And without you... I doubt I would have gotten that opening.”

Izumi leans back, smirking. “Hey, would you hate me if I called you my hero?”

Kota snorts, still crying. “You... you can’t make that joke.”

“Watch me.” She whispers cheekily, before looking out to the woods worriedly. “Come on. We need to get back to the others, Mandalay is probably worried sick.”

He nods, wiping away his tears “Okay.”

They move through the woods, Izumi listening carefully for anything, or anyone, that’s out there.

 

—~—

 

Izumi pops her head out of the woods, quickly taking in the scene before her. Mandalay and Tiger fighting a lizard man and a bearded woman, both at a stalemate.

Izumi picks up a rock and hands it to Kota. “Mind using that good aim for me again? Give me a few seconds to get to another side.”

He nods determinedly, something to do giving him a foothold. Izumi runs around the trees until she’s almost around to the villains other side before Kota throws the rock straight at the lizard.

“What the heck?” He says, staring at the boy.

“Kota!” Mandalay shouts.

Izumi slides in from the back, slamming her foot into the back of his knees.

“What the fu-!”

She grabs his huge weapon thing, dragging it away. “Take him down, Mandalay!”

“Hey! It’s Midoriya Izumi! She was on the list!” The lizard man shouts. “But... she was also the one Stain deemed to be a hero...”

Suddenly, there’s a glowing aura around her, and she’s soaring towards the bearded woman.

“What the- uh, help! Tiger! Mandalay! I can’t-!”

The woman’s quirk?

Tiger suddenly jumps between them, striking out at the villain and catching Izumi. “That trick won’t work again!”

“Big sis mag! That’s the dragons kid!”

“I know, darling!”

Izumi growls. Dragons kid, dragons kid...

“Who the hell beat her up! Someone’s roasted.”

Izumi yelps, jumping away from the hand about to grab her. “Hey! Leave me alone!”

“Dreamer, run! We’ll handle these two!” Mandalay shouts.

“But-”

The female cat jumps on the lizard, pushing him to the ground. “Go!”

Izumi nods and darts back into the forest, running for a short while before stopping against a tree and clutching at her ribs.

...yeah, it’s definitely broken.

She opens her mind, listening around her. Mind, mind mind....

Oh boy.

A knot of fear and power, misery, pain, and screaming. A leech taking control.

Izumi’s eyes fly straight open. “Tokoyami.”

She pushes herself up, running in that direction. As she moves forwards, Izumi slowly starts hearing screams and roars and crashes, most likely caused by Dark shadow letting loose. At least she knows she’s getting closer, so she can close her mind and trust her ears to guide her.

That turns out to be an issue.

A hand grabs her mouth, pulling her back. She squeaks and punches at her captor, opening her mind to hear their thoughts and fight back.

“Oh my god.” She gasps, pulling the hand off her face. “Shouji, don’t do that.”

“Sorry.” He whispers. “But you were running straight for Tokoyami. He’s lost control.”

A boulder flies past then, crushing a tree. A roar follows it.

“I know.” She whispers, leaning back against their tree. “I was coming to help. All I can do, at this point.”

Izumi peeks around the tree, grimacing when she sees the destruction. “Oh, no...”

Tokoyami has been engulfed living shadows, shouting and struggling in the hold of his own quirk.

“What happened?”

“We were on high alert the second we realized there were villains in the woods. Tokoyami was holding back Shadow, even though it was dark. But we were attacked by a villain...” he raises a shorn off arm, wincing as he exposes it to the air. Izumi takes it, carefully wiping away the blood. “Don’t worry- it will grow back.”

“Can’t feel too good though.”

Shouji shrugs. “In any case. Tokoyami lost control after that. Dark shadow transformed into that monster, and its attacking anything and everything that moves.”

“So we can’t get close.” Izumi whispers, poking her head out again. That blob of anger is so hard to coincide with the sweet shadow that had chirped and cooed when she patted its head. “He’s crying.” She says sadly, seeing poor Tokoyami in the mass. “We have to help him.”

“How?”

-“everyone!”-

“Mandalay?” Izumi murmurs, looking upwards.

-“In the name of pro hero Eraserhead, you are all given permission to engage in combat!”- the Woman’s voice echoes in her head. -“I repeat! All of class A and B! You are given permission to engage in combat!

“Good. Not another Stain incident.” She turns back to Tokoyami. “But right now we need to focus.”

“We still can’t do anything. Can you force it down? If you jump into his mind?”

“At the moment he’s unstable, but it would still be a risk to his mental state.” Izumi mutters. “Plus, I’m not sure I can control dark shadow any more than Tokoyami can. And the attempt could knock out what little control he has... if only we had light.”

“He told me to leave him.” Shouji says quietly. “I don’t think there’s anything we can do... we need to move on.”

Izumi frowns and opens her mind. She needs another member. Another helper. Someone, anyone...

Red. Orange. Purple.

Izumi closes her mind, a plan forming. “I don’t trade people I save. Besides. We need his power.”

She looks up at Shouji. “Uh... quick question. How fast can you run?”

 

—~—

 

The answer is ‘just fast enough to not die but still slow enough to know what it’s like it be a rabbit running away from a dragon.’

“THIS WAS A GREAT IDEA IN MY HEAD, I SWEAR.” Izumi screeches, jumping over a creek and dodging trees just before Dark shadow smashes it down.

“Somehow I doubt that!” Shouji replies, stumbling over a root.

“We’re almost there, I promise.” Izumi gasps. “Just a little more...”

They burst out of the woods, immediately slipping the ice. Izumi slides all the way to the feet of an absolutely shocked Hitoshi.

“Oh thank god.” She gasps. “Light! We need light!”

“Wha-”

Tokoyami and Dark Shadow explode out of the trees, screeching so loud Izumi can feel her eardrums shake inside her skull.

The villain shouts something that Dark shadow seems to take offense to, and suddenly the villain has been crushed to the ground. Shouto, Bakugou, and Hitoshi stumble back, staring up at the roiling mass of screaming monster.

“Light, you two! Tame Dark Shadow!” Shouji shouts.

Seeming to snap back from their shock, Shouto and Bakugou launch themselves forwards and set off their quirks. Dark Shadow lets out a scream of rage, but it can’t thrive in the light.

Tokoyami stumbles to the ground, panting. Izumi rushes over, laying a hand against his back.

“Tokoyami! Are you okay?”

The raven looks up, still gasping for breath. “I’m... I’m fine. I’m sorry I lost control.”

Izumi smiles gently. “Under this kind of stress and the training for the last few days? It’s understandable. I know I did.”

She stands, looking over everyone here. “Okay. That’s two villains I’ve seen taken out myself. Mandalay and Tiger were fighting another two, and Eraserhead has met up with them, likely found another villain. Pixie bob is down, but they were winning when I left.”

“That Tooth motherfucker is down?” Bakugou says, shocked.

“Out cold.” Izumi confirms, tapping at her head. “You all alright?”

Shinsou nods. “Bruised, but we can still move. You, on the other hand, are covered in blood.”

Izumi winces, remembering musculars crushed light. “Other guy is dead. A broken rib and a head wound with no concussion? I got off easy.”

The boys blink in surprise.

“...fair enough.”

“That villain said he was looking for people. I think he was supposed to take out you specifically, Kacchan.”

Bakugou rolls his eyes. “If you took him out, I would have managed.”

Izumi glares at him. “This isn’t a joke, Kacchan. He’s the one who killed water hose a few years ago.” She shudders. “He was playing around with me. Still managed to collapse a cliff.”

A cold hand falls on her shoulder, and she reaches up to hold it. “These guys aren’t like the USJ. They have specific targets. They have a goal that isn’t fear. They have strong fighters that are capable of taking on and killing pro heroes.”

Three lights shine in the distance, Izumi recognizing two.

“They’ve caught us split up. Come on, Uraraka and Tsuyu need help.”

Chapter Text

Shouji, Bakugou, Shouto, Hitoshi, and Izumi run back down the path, trying to find the two girls.

“They facing a villain too?” Hitoshi calls.

Izumi nods from where she’s running next to Bakugou. “Young, female, absolutely insane.”

“Great.”

“We’re here!” Izumi calls, jumping around a tree.

The other four skid to a stop, taking in the scene before them. Uraraka is standing, clutching a bleeding wound on her leg. Tsuyu is pinned to a tree by some kind of needle on a hose, and standing between them is the villain Izumi had sensed.

The girl looks about their age, twin buns high on her head. A bulky mask covers the lower part of her face.

“Damn... can’t fight them all.” She grumbles, eyes skating across the group as she turns to run. Suddenly, her eyes focus on Izumi.

A wave of shock and lust so strong Izumi nearly breaks from it rolls over her senses, and she stumbles against Bakugou’s side.

“Deku what the fuck! She’s getting away!”

Izumi clutches her head, shuddering and hoping she had misinterpreted those vibrations. Ew, that was like a filthy wet dream and one of those chaotic bloody hellscapes rolled into one.

“I think I’m gonna throw up.” She gasps, clutching onto his arm. “Ohhhhh I do not like that girl one bit...”

“Sit the fuck down and don’t throw up on me.” Bakugou growls, lowering her down and stomping off. “For fucks sake...”

Tokoyami nods sagely. “She had a cruel aura.”

Uraraka and Tsuyu walk over, arm slung over each other’s shoulder. “Are you guys okay? What happened?”

Izumi groans, laying flat out on the ground. “I’ve seen five villains. Me and Kota took care of one, Tiger and Mandalay were fighting two more. Pixie bob got taken out, but our side was winning when I left. Tokoyami took out another and that girl was the fifth. I can assume Eraserhead fought another, and there must have been one who started the fire. Is your leg okay?”

Uraraka winces. “I’m fine. Tsuyu’s tongue got cut too.”

“Nothing that needs immediate medical attention.” Tsuyu croaks. “You guys?”

“Bruises, Shouji lost an arm, Izumi has a broken rib.” Shinsou lists off.

Uraraka winces. “Jeez.”

“Someone kill me.” Izumi groans into the leaves. “My brain hurts. I was doing so well and then...”

She slams a hand against the forest floor. “Phbbbblt.”

“Do you need me to use my quirk?” Hitoshi asks, crouching by her side and rubbing her back gently.

“Only for a few seconds. We can’t afford to loose focus.”

The fuzzy weirdness feels odd with her face pressed into the ground, leaves sticking to dried blood, but oh well. Any break from her brain is welcome.

She comes back to full consciousness, wincing as her rib grates when she sits up. “Okay. We should probably go back to camp-” her mind flickers, and he head darts up, looking around. “Tokoyami.”

He’s gone.

Everyone immediately goes on high alert, looking around to try and find their missing classmate. Izumi opens her mind, listening.

His light, next to a showy one working very fast.

“Villain.” She says shortly. “Up there, in the trees. I can still see Tokoyami. But he’s muted, and it looks like the villain has him.” Izumi says quickly. “He won’t be able to fight back thou- HITOSHI, MOVE!”

“What- OH HOLY SHIT.”

A man with a trench coat leaps for him out of nowhere, and Izumi can sense minds. It’s a good thing that he’s already been tackled away...

And is now laying on the floor.

With Shouto on top of him.

Nose to nose.

They blink in shock, obviously not expecting this to happen at all and too surprised to move. They’re just... staring at each other, faces red.

“Oh my.” Whispers the villain, chortling.

“I...” Shouto squeaks.

“NOW IS NOT THE TIME FOR FUCKING FLIRTING, ASSWADS!” Bakugou shouts, striking out at the villain with an explosion. They seem to come back to life, rolling away and stumbling as far from each other as possible.

Trenchcoat man jumps over Bakugou’s head, stretching a hand towards Izumi. “How rude of you to ruin my entrance, Dreamer!”

“Izumi, look out!” Shouto shouts, raising his ice hand to use his quirk.

Izumi stares up at the man, getting closer and closer to where she’s sitting on the forest floor, bleeding and still struggling with her mind.

She rolls backwards as soon as he gets too close to dodge her legs, using all of her strength to hit him as hard as she can in the stomach. He goes flying over her head, slamming into the tree that Tsuyu had been pinned to as Izumi uses that momentum to stand up.

“Hey, asshole. You know she’s a pro, right?” Hitoshi asks. “I may have underestimated her-” The villain stills as Hitoshi activates his quirk. “Subdue him. Then Hitoshi can let him go and we’ll get some answers.” Izumi directs.

Shouto nods and kicks at the ground, a wave of ice rushing forwards and wrapping around the villain. Once he’s sure of the icy prison, he nods to Hitoshi.

Bakugou slams his palm into the tree the second the masked man starts moving, growling through his bared teeth. “Give. The birdbrain. Back.”

“Well, that’s rather rude. Though I must admit, I’ve been rather rude as well! My name is Compress. Mr. Compress, if you would. A good show tonight, eh?”

“Stop fucking around with me! Give back our classmate so I can beat your friends asses!”

Compress tilts his head. “I must say, I’ve only known them for a short while. We are more acquaintances than friends.”

“Oh for fucks sake-”

A flash of a thought, and Izumi jumps forwards. “Kacchan look out-!”

The ice vanishes, and compresses hand slams agains Bakugou’s chest. In a moment, he’s gone, the Villain the only thing left.

“Kacchan!”

Compress bows slightly, tilting his hat, before leaping away. “I fear I’ve overstayed my welcome, and underestimated you. Goodbye, students!”

Shouto tries to catch the villain with the ice wall he had used on Sero, but the villain is simply gone, bounding away on the tops of the trees.

“Damnit!” Izumi shouts, moving to run, but a pain in her side has her frozen. “No... we’re not gonna catch up to him in time...”

“What can we do then?” Tsuyu croaks. “They have Bakugou and Tokoyami...”

Izumi grits her teeth. She needs to think of something, anything...

“Uraraka. Make everyone float and Tsuyu, throw us after the villain.” Izumi says quickly. “Hurry!”

Shouji sighs as Uraraka begins tapping everyone on the arm.

“Did I mention I hate your ideas?”

 

—~—

 

Compress was apparently not expecting four (slightly screaming) teenagers to slam into him midair. I mean, hey, who’s really going to expect that?

The five of them, a hero, three heroes in training, and a villain, go tumbling to the ground in a small clearing. Izumi immediately senses five more minds, one of them being... that girl. Another is a nomu.

Great.

“Heads up! There’s more, we’re surrounded!” She shouts, as the villain beneath them disappears.

Blue flame rushes into the space, Izumi recognizing it as what had lit the forest ablaze. Shouji, to slow to dodge completely, let’s out a strangled shout.

Split up, the students glare at the four villains they’re facing. The girl, a villain with scars who looks stitched together, and one who’s mind is nearly split in two...

“Jin?” She whispers, watching him attack Shouto. “No... I knew he was unstable but...”

“Hi Izumi!” Comes a squealing voice, and Izumi dodges away from a glint of metal. Focus. “I’m Toga Himiko!”

A knife flashes towards her, and Izumi grabs Togas wrist, struggling slightly. The girl giggles, leaning closer, surprisingly strong. “You know, I’ve been thinking. You’d be even cuter if you bled some more!”

A foot catches her ankle, and suddenly Izumi is on the ground, pinned in a much less fun way than earlier.

“Dreamer!” Shouji shouts, smacking the girl away from her with his good set of arms. Toga goes tumbling for a few feet, and when she regains her footing, her whole demeanor has changed.

“So... you want to get between us, do you?” Toga growls, shifting her grip on her knife. “You’re not my type. But I’ll cut you too.”

“She’s crazy.” Shouji whispers, eyes wide.

Izumi groans, rolling to her knees. “Pretty sure I mentioned that. Be careful- she’s good with that knife.”

Shouto and Hitoshi are pushed back by Jin, the villain still switching randomly between his personalities.

“Compress. You got the kid?”

The masked man nods, reaching into his pocket. “I do indeed.”

“Todoroki! Shinsou! We’re done here.” Shouji calls.

“What?”

“We aren’t leaving without the other two.”

Shouji raises a hand, showing two small balls. “I know. I’ve got them.” He looks up, glaring at the villains. “Grabbed then when we tackled him.”

“Oh? A pickpocket, eh?” Compress says, mask tilting. “I would expect it, with so many hands.”

Izumi squints her eyes at the marbles. They don’t...

“Izu- OH FUCK A NOMU.”

In three seconds flat, they’re surrounded. Nomu, Kurogiri, the four villains before them. No where to go. “You missed the signal five minutes ago.” Kurogiri says.

“We’re surrounded...” Hitoshi whispers, staring around.

“It doesn’t matter. Shouji, that’s not them.” Izumi says, turning back to compress. “They’re in your mouth, aren’t they. The marbles with the real students.”

Compress let’s out a sigh, snapping his fingers and revealing chunks of ice from the marbles Shouji had recovered. “You are far too annoying. Where’s your sense of showmanship?”

“I have it when I need it.” Izumi smirks. “Speaking of... IF YOU’RE GONNA DO SOMETHING, DO IT NOW!”

A laser shoots from a bush, striking Compresses mask and knocking his face aside. Two orbs fly out of his mouth.

“A laser?” Dabi growls, whipping around to its source.

Izumi and Shouji rush forward, each grabbing a marble. Izumi smiles as she stares down at it, seeing bakugous orange light flickering within.

“Alright, now we can- ugh!”

Toga grins, sitting in her back. “Gotcha now, Izumi-Chan!”

In seconds, they’re back to wrestling, Izumi catching glimpses of the rest of the fight going on around them. The other three are struggling with Jin and Dabi, and Izumi is alone.

Toga grins, grabbing her wrist and wrapping it in one of her tube things. “Ha! I caught a cutie!”

Hands tied, Izumi struggles to break free, but she can’t. She drops Bakugou. If they don’t notice him...

“Come on! We have what we need.” Dabi shouts, throwing Hitoshi off him and throwing a walk of fire into the space between. “Let’s go.”

“Help!” Izumi shouts, hands still tied. She hears footsteps near her, but it’s Dabi. He down at her, looking almost sad.

“Sorry, kiddo.”

He picks up Bakugou’s marble.

A portal opens behind them, and Izumi can only struggle helplessly as Shouto and Hitoshi reach for her through sputtering flames.

 

—~—

 

“We did it! You proud of us, handyman?”

Izumi drops to hardwood floors. She... knows this place.

She looks up, eyes wide. This bar was where she had gone the first time she had gone through one of Kurogiri’s portals. She’s with the league now.

She turns her head to the floor, a tear falling from her eyes.

“Izumi!”

Warm, scarred hands pull her into a hug. That light...

Dragon.

Izumi freezes. No, no no no no. This can’t be happening. Please, no.

He releases her, gently rubbing away the dried blood above her eyes as his light turns murderous. “Who the hell did this to you.” He growls.

The binds on her hands fall away, but Izumi still can’t move. She can’t move, she can’t think...

“Well?” The Dragon hisses, looking up at the villains who had brought her in.

Compress raises his hands in the air. “She was like that when I first saw her.”

“Same!” Toga chirps. “She looks so pretty like that though!”

“WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING LET GO OF ME YOU FUCKING FUCKS!”

Oh. Bakugous awake.

“Oh for the love of... tie him up or something, will you?” Shigaraki rasps. “I don’t want to deal with him. You did decent. Kurogiri. Take us to the warehouse.”

Another portal engulfs them.

 

—~—

 

At this point, the only thing keeping Izumi standing is the Dragon. This time, she’s in a small room, screens and medical equipment covering the walls.

She opens her mind, trying to get some kind of information about this place, but-

Izumi screams and completely gives up on trying to stand. That emptiness... cold, hollow, broken lights with nothing inside them press in on her from all directions.

Shock, confusion, anger, and protectiveness rise up on all sides, and Izumi blearily realizes Bakugou’s been pulled here as well. Ragdoll sits limply in the corner, panting.

In the center of it all... A cold mind.

Izumi gulps and literally pulls herself back together. Piece by piece, until she can stand on her own two feet again, glaring at the villains that surround her. Only a second. But it was enough to feel everything.

“Sensei.” She pants, poking up at the man.

He smiles. “Hello, Little Midoriya. It’s been a while, hasn’t it? Did you get your mind under control? I apologize for the pain you must have felt.”

“You know him?” Bakugou hisses, stopping his struggling at the boxlike contraption on his hands. He’s shaking. Scared. Izumi nods silently to his question. She’s scared too.

“What do you want with us.”

Sensei smiles, carefully unhooking himself from the machines around him and standing. “Now, now, we have some time. I already have what I want from Ragdoll. Her quirk has always been impressive.”

“You stole it.” Izumi growls, face twisting. “You just...”

Sensei smiles. “Yes. Now, your friend here... he doesn’t know me.” He looks up, the same simple smile on his face. “I am Sensei. Although, heroes call me All for One, the name of my quirk. I have the ability to take and give powers to others.”

A tremble is all he gets as a response. Sensei shrugs, walking over to Izumi.

“That won’t do.” He murmurs, waving his hand. The broken bone inside her torso twists and snaps into place.

“Now then... I deeply apologize my dear, but with your quirk being a communication one, I can’t allow you to keep it for the time being.”

Izumi’s eyes go wide, and she rises to move away, but the Dragons hands tighten on her arms.

“Sorry, Izumi, but it needs to happen.” He whispers, gently patting her shoulder as she struggles. “Don’t worry! You can earn it back, I’m sure! It’s only for now. Sense I assured me it would be painless. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Izumi watches as that hand gets closer. The hand that had taken from Ragdoll and thousands of others. The hand that had given to One for All and hundreds of villains.

“Deku!”

“No! Stop, please!” She screams, but she can’t stop it.

The hand touches her head.

Chapter Text

Izumi blinks in confusion, looking around herself.

...the dream room?

She looks up, lost. Oh. That... that’s new.

Sensei’s light is growing and expanding, bloating into a supernova and collapsing upon itself into a black hole. A funnel forms, something rushing past Izumi, and suddenly she’s staring through a passage at the man she’s feared for years.

They stare at each other, Izumi’s power still flowing through the tunnel.

A light passes by her, and she tilts her head to look at it. A young child, plagued with nightmares.

More come, floating through the funnel as well. Izumi raises her hand towards them, watching as they float away. Lights that had been plagued by depression and stress, ptsd, anxiety, floating away from her. Friends, enemies, family.

Kota.

Bakugou.

Hitoshi.

Shouto.

Yamada.

Aizawa.

“No.” She whispers, watching them leave. “No!”

 

—~—

 

Shouto freezes in middle of telling the police officer what happened, Hitoshi standing beside him doing the same. Aizawa clutches at his head, their connection to Izumi straining.

“No.”

 

—~—

 

She looks down, tears running down her face. This place... this place had been her hell and her heaven. It had been her safe place and the place that gave her so much pain.

She knew every light and every crack like the back of her hand. She can’t loose it.

No, that’s not right.

She looks back up, glaring.

He can’t take it.

She reaches out, holding on to her quirk with everything she has. Sensei twitches, confused.
“What are you...”

“This is my power!” She shouts. “My pain! My lights, my mind! I rebuilt it piece by piece! You can’t take it!”

The lights begin to flow back to her as she pulls with all her might. Sensei scowls, trying to retake them, their strengths struggling against each other in a game of tug of war.

Her glass shudders, breaking into a million pieces once more, rising up against the villain.

“You want my pain so bad?” Izumi hisses, emotion and glass and light spiraling around her in a nuclear kaleidoscope. “Then TAKE IT!”

Her barriers crash into his, ripping and tearing, opening both their minds to everyone around them. They’re screaming, screaming, everyone, villain or hero is shocked, not understanding, but they can’t do anything but scream.

“This is my home! I grew it, I cultivated it, I built it from the ground up! I suffered for it! I spent years remaking it! It and everyone else who I gave a home too!”

Sensei struggles with this new pain, the quirk shared through their connection ripping him apart. But Izumi knows this pain.

It’s an old friend.

It’s hers.

And no one can take it from her.

The last of the lights flow back into her mind, but Izumi doesn’t stop. She keeps going, keeps pulling and struggling and raging against the villain that was the catalyst for so many peoples suffering.

She’s taking more than she’s giving.

Sensei rips his hand off her head, stumbling back against his chair, clutching at his scarred skull.

Izumi collapses on the floor, her glass spinning and retreating into its proper place. Oh, yay. She doesn’t have to deal with that again.

“You said it wouldn’t hurt her!” The Dragon shouts, falling to his knees next to Izumi and pulling her into his arms. “What the fuck was that?”

“Sensei! Are you alright?” Shigaraki gasps, staring at the collapsed man. “What did she do to him?”

Izumi whimpers. The world seems so much brighter, louder. Her hearing has been multiplied and there’s something running beneath her skin that makes her feel like she’s going to explode. “Ow, ow ow ow ow...”

“Shhhh, its all going to be okay, I knew I shouldn’t have let him do that, I’m so sorry...”

“It wouldn’t have hurt her, normally.” Sensei gasps, pulling himself up. “How fascinating... She was aware of the destructive nature of her quirk. The exact moment I was in the middle of taking it, for that split second that the power was stretched across our minds, she used it to destroy both of us.” He leans over her, tilting her chin up to look her in the eyes. “Amazing... that’s never happened before...”

Izumi glares at him. If he’s this close...

She brings her leg up with all her remaining strength, and kicks him as hard as she can in the dick.

It’s almost hilarious, how quickly that gets this terrifying villain off her.

“HELL YEAH, DEKU!” Bakugou screams, raising his arms above his head and cheering. She distinctly hears the Dragon let out a choked laugh, and even Shigaraki snorts in surprise.

“Fuck you.” She hisses angrily.

Sensei grimaces, hunched over in pain. “I suppose I deserve that. Well, for your quirk... a more inelegant solution will have to suffice.”

 

—~—

 

Izumi pulls at the Quirk cancellation handcuffs on her wrists. Stupid clunky things...

At least the humming feeling of being too open and raw was gone. The energy within her must have been some weird backlash of her quirk.

“Where’s Kacchan.” She asks, staring up at the Dragon. He shrugs.

“Probably with the rest of the league. They want to recruit him! I’ll admit, he’ll have much more fun destroying things with us. Such an amazingly destructive quirk... so bloodthirsty...”

Izumi pales. “He’ll never join.”

The Dragon shrugs. “Well... we can still try. But that’s not think about that!”

He grabs her hand, squeezing it. “We’re together, as father and daughter! We shouldn’t be thinking about that! Here, I bought you a toothbrush and other things! Clothes, I know you like to draw,”

Flames eat at the door, green hair smolders to ashes

Izumi winces back, clutching at her head. “I...”

“Oh, sweetie... I know, you’ve had a big day. I’m sorry, I know you’re scared.” The Dragon coos. “Come on, I’ll show you tomorrow.”

He leads her to a bed, pressing a glass to her lips. Izumi chokes, but swallows the water, slumping onto the bed.

“I... want to go home.” She whispers, tears spilling from her eyes. “Please...”

The Dragon sits behind her, carefully undoing the braid that’s been matted in blood and loose from the fight. “This is home, now.”

Izumi is frozen again. She can’t speak out, he’ll get angry, but this place is cloying and she just wants to leave.

She wants to see Kacchan, and Hitoshi and Shouto. She wants to see her dads. And Auntie Kayama.

She yawns, the hands combing through her hair soothing.

Sleep sounds nice. Sleep sounds really nice.

“You... drugged me.” She whispers, struggling to keep her eyes open. What will sleep even be like, without her quirk activated?

“Sorry, Izumi.” The Dragon whispers, still stroking through her hair. “I wasn’t sure if you could sleep, after all that excitement.”

Despite her struggles, Izumi sinks into black.

There’s nothing. No dreams. Just sleep.

 

—~—

 

“Shouta.”

Aizawa sighs, looking up from the reports the students gave him. All the information they have on the attack.

Yamada stands in the doorway, hair messy down his back and bags under his eyes. “Come on. You need to sleep.”

“No. I need to keep thinking, if only the slightest detail could help us find them... help us find her...”

“I know, kitten, I know. But you can’t work yourself into nothing, we’ll be no help that way.”

“I can’t just sleep when our daughter is with villains!” Aizawa shouts, standing up and slamming his fist on the table.

“You think I don’t feel the same way?!” Yamada shouts in return. “We can’t do anything right now! You know that! I won’t let you destroy yourself over this.”

He walks forwards, grabbing his husbands shoulders. “Please, Shouta. You know what she’d want, if she was here.”

“If she was here.” Aizawa repeats, slumping into Yamadas grip. “I failed her.”

Yamda cant say anything to that. Only drag Aizawa to bed.

 

—~—

 

Hitoshi sits in his hospital cot, staring up at the ceiling blankly.

Footsteps come towards him, and a dual-colored head pokes into his eyesight.

“Um... hey.”

Hitoshi sits up, looking at Shouto. “Yeah?”

Shouto scratches at his head, trying to figure out what to say. “I, um... I’m sorry.”

Hitoshi frowns. “For what- oh. Right. We’re fighting.” He snorts, rolling his eyes. “Nearly forgot about that.”

“I... Ive been confused, lately.” Shouto admits, wringing his hands. “And I took it out on you. I kept everything knotted up, and that’s why Izumi had to leave. We were together for the challenge, and then we started talking and she had to go.”

He looks down at the ground, shifting on his feet.

“I think.. it’s my fault.” Shouto whispers, looking down at his hands. “That she’s gone.”

“What?”

He clenches his fist, turning to Hitoshi. “If she hadn’t left, she wouldn’t have broken a rib or gotten hurt! She could have done something, she could have fought them off, but it’s my fault-”

Hitoshi dives forwards, wrapping Shouto in his arms.

“It’s not your fault.” He whispers. “It’s not. We keep putting the blame onto ourselves- the mall incident, now this? It’s not our fault. We can’t change or predict the things that villains are going to do.”

“I should have done something.”

“We both should have.” Hitoshi says. “We’ll get her back. Her and Bakugou. You really think Aizawa or Present Mic is letting them get away with their kid? Hell no. All Might, Midnight, Nedzu, a whole bunch of heroes are angry.”

“They don’t stand a chance.”

 

—~—

 

Muscular stands before her, face still grinning that sick grin, reaching forwards, until rocks come from nowhere, crashing, crashing, crushing-

Izumi gasps, sitting straight up in her bed. “NO!”

“Izumi?”

She looks up, tears in her eyes. A blurry figure with tangled dark hair comes towards her. “Dad?”

“Shhh, shh, it’s okay.”

Not dad.

Izumi whimpers, trying to squirm out of the hands that are too hot. “Hey, it’s okay. It’s alright. Just a bad dream, I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

Izumi wants to scream that he is hurting her, he’s holding her here, she just wants to go home. But she’s still choking on sobs, trying to get the feeling of a light dissipating around her out of her head, trying to forget the pain.

Nightmares suck.

“I killed him.” She gasps, raising her still cuffed hands to wipe at her face. “I killed him, oh god he’s dead, he’s dead because of me, I killed him...”

“You... what?”

Izumi curls in on herself, sobbing. “The... the one who broke my rib, he was attacking me and Kota. I had to fight back, and... and he slammed into the cliff... and the cliff broke.”

The Dragon’s hands still on her back. “You... we still haven’t found Muscular...”

“Underneath a pile of rocks halfway up a cliff.” Izumi whispers, shocked at her own words. “I just... walked away, but I felt it...”

She looks up at the Dragon, eyes wide. “I know how it feels. To die.”

The villain looks down at her, an unreadable expression on his face. And Izumi can’t tell what he’s thinking because of these stupid handcuffs.

“You know... I remember my first kill.” The Dragon murmurs. “It was kind of like yours. Sensei had initiated an attack, though it was all underlings who didn’t even really know who they were working for.”

Izumi shudders, tears still streaming down her face. She doesn’t want to hear this.

“He was after my mother, actually. Your grandmother.” The Dragon says, remembering. “Her quirk was a bit like yours. She could use it to connect people’s minds together. More of a party trick, seeing through others eyes. She was color blind, used to go around showing people what it looked like. Sensei thought it could be used... differently.”

He shrugs. “Well, that’s not important. Someone attacked me, and I panicked. I let loose. The whole building, and everyone in it, burned to the ground.”

Izumi shudders. “All those people...”

“I felt the same way you did, at first.” The Dragon whispers. “I was shocked, and horrified, and disgusted, but I couldn’t stop. I saw men, women, children screaming and swatting at their clothes as they burned alive.”

Izumi curls up even tighter. She doesn’t want to hear this. This is the opposite of what she wants to hear.

“But then... sensei came. He had taken my mother’s quirk and was wondering what all this flame was, as it wasn’t the quirk of one of his underlings. He found me, a scared teenager, in the middle.” He sighs, reminiscing. “He used my mother’s quirk to connect us. To show me what was truly there.”

He raises his hands to his face, blowing across his palms until he’s holding a ball of fire. Orange flames flicker across his skin, almost dancing.

Izumi can almost hear the screams.

“Fire. Fire in all its glory, taking, taking, burning the world to ash. Power, my power, wrapping itself around things that could not contain it, control it as I could.”

The flames in his hands waver, turning reddish, then yellow, then almost green.

“It was beautiful.”

The flames dance off into the darkness, dissipating. “I saw everything I could do... I saw chaos, people fighting over a mere drop of water... and what were laws, if I could burn them so quickly? What were humans, if they were kindling? What was I, if not a lighter?”

“The only thing holding me back was the laws of life. But I could burn them. I could do anything I wished.”

Izumi closes her eyes. This... this is when he broke. The stress. The chaos. His mind mutated to accept it.

...right?

She can’t tell. She can’t tell anything. She can’t see his mind, or his past, because even though she had protected her quirk and it’s still a part of her, it was still unaccessible to her. She’s never been so lonely in her life.

The Dragon reaches down, gently wiping away her tears. “Fire became my goddess. My love. Your mother... she replaced that, for a short time. I loved her as well. But... one day, I burned a bit more. Inko recognized me on the screen, and she... I...”

He shudders, pulling Izumi closer. “Ice. On ice, like a dead fish, no life, no light. I had never felt so empty. I tried so hard to forgive her...”

“She did what she had to do.” Izumi whispers hatefully. “You were hurting people.”

The Dragon sighs, petting through her hair. “I know. She had not been freed like I had. I admit, I regret it sometimes. But betrayal is betrayal.”

He looks her in the eye, a small smile on his face. “I’m sorry your first kill couldn’t have been as freeing as mine. I know you still feel terrible, still bound by laws and regulations that those filthy heroes placed upon you. They tell you to control your power... keep it cut short, never allow yourself to be free. I know you hate me because of those ideals.”

Izumi looks up at him, eyes wide. He smiles, a hand running down her cheek.

“You’re here so I can change that.”

Chapter Text

“Here, Izumi. Eat.”

Izumi turns her face away from the food, not even looking at it. After last night and the sleeping drugs...

That morning he had shown her all sorts of things he had bought. New clothes, (he had burned her hero shirt) A toothbrush, hairbrush, flowery shampoos. He was completely prepared for her. For a long, long stay.

“I promise I haven’t put anything in there, please...” the dragon cajoles her. “Izumi, you need to eat.”

“I want to see Kacchan.” She whispers, tearing up. Who knows what happened after they were dragged apart. What they had done to him.

The Dragon reaches out, and though she flinches away he pets at her hair again. “If... if you see him, will you eat? Please?”

Izumi nods reluctantly.

“Okay. Come on, he’s still at the bar.”

 

—~—

 

The bar is full of the villains who were at the training camp, plus Kurogiri and Shigaraki, the former calmly washing a glass behind the counter.

Pressed against the wall, strapped to a chair, was-

“KACCHAN!”

Izumi rushes across the room, wrapping her arms around him as best she could with their restraints. “Deku?” He whispers, shocked. “What are you...”

“I was so worried... I thought...”

“I’m fucking fine. The hell are those?”

Izumi raises her hands awkwardly. “Quirk cancellation handcuffs. They couldn’t take my quirk, so...”

“Awwww, look at her! She’s so cute!” Comes a squealing voice. “So worried... aww, they fixed her up though.”

Izumi shudders, looking up at Toga. Still crazy, huh.

“Here, Izumi.” A hand pulls at her shoulder, sliding a chair nearby. “You said you’d eat.”

The Dragon passes her a plate, and for the first time Izumi actually realizes what it is he’s been trying to feed her. “Moms curry...”

“I’m not as good as she was at cooking, but it should be decent.” The Dragon says. “Sorry for the intrusion, everyone. My daughter was worried for her friend.”

“Understandable, after the training camp.” Shigaraki says. Izumi, remembering her promise and afraid of the alternative, starts eating, even though she feels like vomiting. He’s lying. Taking advantage of people who followed Stains ideals...

But if she speaks out here and now, Shigaraki would likely kill her.

Doesn’t mean she can’t get a tiny bit of revenge.

“Isn’t that... a lot of food?” Izumi asks innocently. “I’m not going to eat all of that curry.”

Bakugou makes a choked noise beside her, before whispering, “is it as bad as Auntie’s?”

Izumi barely nods her head as the Dragon smiles. “Oh, of course not. I brought some to see if the others wanted some. Bakugou, you ate this before, right?”

“Hell if I’m eating your food, jackass.” Bakugou hisses angrily. “Give it to the rest of your deadbeat asshole emo band.”

Come on, come on, take the bait. Eat the death curry.

Shigaraki shrugs. “Whatever. I’m hungry.”

“Here you are!” The Dragon says happily, passing around plates. “It’s been a while... I just wanted her to feel more comfortable.”

The reaction is every bit the revenge Izumi had hoped for. She and Bakugou sit back, evil grins on their faces as Shigaraki spits out his food.

“WHAT THE FUCK.”

Toga runs out of the room, screaming about water. Jin, who was apparently called Twice, alternated between pained screaming and telling the Dragon his cooking was excellent.

Compress has ripped off his mask, panting, Kurogiri looks on in shock, having not eaten, and Dabi and Spinner are snickering in the corner.

The Dragon looks incredibly confused.

“It’s not that ba... oh, right. Spicy.”

“OH, RIGHT, SPICY?!” Mag screeches. “My mouth is on fire!”

“Deku.” Bakugou whispers. “Figure out where the fuck we are.”

Izumi nods, carefully slipping off her seat. They need to know everything they can about this place if they want to have any chance of escape. Now, she has a chance to investigate while the Dragon is being distracted by several angry villains.

She’s out of the room quickly, running down a small hallway. The doors she opens all lead to small rooms with boarded up windows, if there are any at all. One leads to a room obviously just behind the bar. Two are labelled with bathroom signs.

Down the hall, she opens a final door. Met with an abandoned floor to a decrepit building, light streaming through a small window at the top of a wall. Underground, then.

“Yes!” She whispers, rushing over to the window, spotting a small street outside. A convenience store sign catches her eye, the name of the city alongside it.

“Are you kidding me? They’re in the middle of a huge city...”

A hand grabs her shoulder, and she yelps as she’s slammed into a hard wall. Toga’s face comes into her view, smiling brightly.

“You know, Izumi-Chan... that was pretty mean.” The girl coos. “Getting your Dad to feed us that stuff... I saw. You did it on purpose, right? Because you were angry.”

Izumi struggles against the young villain- why is she so strong?

“Ah ah ah!” Toga croons, a knife flashing into view. “You know, I really like blood, I’m sad they cleaned you up. I would have liked to lick it off... or let it dry and then cut more and watch it all run down your pretty freckled skin...”

Izumi strikes out with both her hands, but Togas knife catches the link between her cuffs and strikes deeply into the wall above her. Izumi is pinned.

“The handcuffs are pretty though... you look so cute!” Toga steals, pulling out another knife. “Hey... I noticed before, but you have a crush, right?”

Izumi freezes. “Wha... how did...”

Toga giggles, the blade of her knife slowly tracing down Izumi’s neck. “I can just tell. And you haven’t made a move, either... and neither have they...”

Izumi twists her wrists, the handcuffs creaking. The knife weakened them. If she can just break them... she can go unconscious. No one would be able to wake her up until she was back in her own mind. She had seen a street sign, she knew where she was, she just needed to free her quirk!

“That means this is your first!”

Izumi blinks, staring at Toga. “Wha-mmph!”

Kissing her.

Toga was kissing her.

And it was anything but chaste.

Izumi tries to turn her head to the side, to get the tongue out of her mouth, but Toga’s hand is gripping her cheek and the other is holding a knife far to close to her face for Izumi’s liking. She tries to pull on her handcuffs, but that knife is really stuck into the wall.

Suddenly, Toga is knocked away, and for the first time in her life Izumi is happy to see her birth father.

“You little SHIT!” The Dragon roars, flame dripping from his lips. He rips the knife from the wall, casting it aside and catching Izumi as she stumbles. “Izumi?”

Izumi looks up at him, covering her mouth with tears in her eyes. “She... she...”

The Dragon growls. “That’s fucking it.”

He picks Izumi up, carefully walking her to the door and setting he down inside. “Wait a moment, sweetie...”

The door slams, and angry screaming and chaotic giggling start up on the other side. Izumi shudders, wiping at her mouth.

Well... some good has come out of this.

Izumi slams the handcuffs against the wall, grimacing as they spark. They’re just broken enough... she hits again, and suddenly everything is brighter.

The roars of a protective father, his stomps seeming to reverberate around her. Toga’s crazed mind, completely unrepentant, if a bit scared.

She shudders and hunches in on herself. Sleep... she needs to sleep. She needs to find her dads, her real dads, All Might, Hitoshi, Shouto, anyone! She needs to make contact!

She can’t sleep.

“They’re going all out, huh.” Comes a tired drawl. Izumi winces, feeling the angry blue mind, just like his fire. Dabi.

“Come on, kid. You need to get away from them. I heard how your quirk works, those idiots will give everyone our location at this point. Kurogiri’s after em.”

Izumi doesn’t resist as scarred hands pull her up and bring her into one of the adjoining rooms, sitting her down and rubbing her back.

“I won’t let you sleep, I’m telling you now.” Dabi says. Izumi whimpers. She was so close...

She throws her head back, wrestling her mind under control. Keep calm. A few moments... she just needs a few moments!

Dabi regards her silently, seeming to notice she had managed to calm herself down. “Jeez. The hell did that little psycho do?”

Izumi gags. “Kissed me.”

“Well shit. That would do it.” Dabi says. “Crazy bitch. Then again, that bastard isn’t any better, thinking this is going to work out for him.”

He sighs. “Anyway. If you need a break, just come to me, okay? I don’t want to be kidnapping kids, but this is what the league is doing. Apparently you got Stains attention too. Called you a true hero.”

Izumi winces. Stupid Stain...

“I spoke my mind.” She whispers. “Nothing else. Something needed to be done and I did it, it was the right thing to do.” Izumi looks up at the scarred man, watching him carefully. “Why... are you doing this?”

“Hmm?”

“Helping me.” Izumi says, bringing her knees up and hugging herself. “Thank you, by the way. I was about to go into a full on fit.”

Dabi shrugs. “I said it already. Stain sees you as a hero. I’ll honor his wishes.”

Izumi frowns. That’s part of the truth, but...

She opens her mind a smidge. Just enough to listen to a furious Kurogiri in the distance and feel Dabi’s emotions filtering through.

No.

Not Dabi. That isn’t his real name, is it?

“That’s not it.” Izumi whispers. “You... feel grateful towards me... for something I did... wait.”

His quirk, fire, expelled from all points on the body. Scars. Thanks for something she did specifically. Distrust, even anger at the hero system. And those eyes... she knows those eyes. She knows that face, seen in an offhand moment in a dream years ago.

“No way.” She whispers, staring up at his face. “You... you’re...”

Dani snorts. “Damn. Figured me out already? Mind being a little less intelligent? Shigaraki still can’t get it. It’s pissing him off.”

“Why?” Izumi gasps, staring up at him. He growls, looking down at his hands.

“If you really have figured out who I am, you know damn well why.” Dabi hisses. “That man... he took everything from me. My childhood, my self worth, my siblings, my pride. I wasn’t anything but a broken tool.”

Izumi can’t say anything to that. She’s seen it. She knows what Dabi had gone through.

“This isn’t the way to fix things.” She says. “You can’t possibly imagine you’re going to kill every single bad hero in the world.”

“No.” Dabi murmurs. “But the fear I will is there, the fear that someone is going to call them out on their bullshit. Stain may be gone, but I’ll do everything I can to follow his work. Those who do it for money, fame, power... your friend.”

“Kacchan isn’t doing it because of what he says.” Izumi insists. “He’s doing it so he can use his power to fight back.”

“And those who do it for money?”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Get it through your thick skull.” She says. “You and Stain. Being a hero is a job. If volunteer work for the sick or homeless or starving gave money, would people turn it down? Unlikely. Besides. I know someone who is doing it for the money.”

Dabi looms down at her, eyebrows raised. “Oh?”

“She grew up poor. Her greatest dream is to be able to repay her parents for ever they’ve done for her, so they don’t have to work so hard.”

Dabi shakes his head. “One in thousands. You can’t possibly believe... he... deserves to be a hero?”

Izumi sighs. She doesn’t really have anything to say to this. “No. I don’t. But he’s helping. He’s doing something. Maybe not for the right reasons... but...”

Dabi shakes his head. “Nothing you say is going to stop me. I’ve made up my mind. I’m going to kill him, and any other corrupt hero I find.”

He stands, raising his palm and watching fire dance across it. “I’ll burn him alive like he did to me. I’ll make him suffer. For everything.”

Izumi stands too, watching the villain.

“I’m going to make him pay.”

Izumi rushes forwards, wrapping her arms around Dabi’s waist, tears in her eyes. Above her, she can hear his flames sputter out in his shock.

“Uh...”

“I’m sorry.” Izumi whispers into his shirt. “I’m sorry I wasn’t fast enough. I’m so, so sorry...”

Dabi sighs, hand falling to her hair. “Trust me, kid. It wouldn’t have changed much.”

They stay like that for a few moments, a villain and a hero, both with such similar pasts that sent them down such differing paths.

Dabi pulls away first. “Hey, kid.”

Izumi looks up at him, wiping away her tears. “Hmm?”

“I’m not helping you escape.” Dabi says simply. “But I’m not an idiot. We pissed off a shit ton of heroes. All Might, your adoptive dad, Vlad King, all of U.A. and the entire hero community with all their resources. Odds are, you’re getting out of here.”

Izumi doesn’t say anything.

“When you do... take care of my little brother for me, okay?”

Izumi nods, smiling weakly up at Dabi. “Always.”

The door slams open. “IZUMI!”

The Dragon stands there, panting, blood running down his cheek from a shallow cut. Izumi yelps as his rage sweeps through her barriers.

“What are you doing to my daughter.” The Dragon hisses.

Dabi rolls his eyes. “Stopping her from having a full blown panic attack. You’re welcome.”

The Dragons eyes soften as he looks at Izumi, stalking forward and grabbing her red wrists. “What did you do to yourself... come on. Sensei should have more.”

Izumi shudders at the thought of being chained up again. She doesn’t want to loose this! But if she speaks out, both her and Kacchan could be in more danger than they already were.

She knows where she is, but she can’t communicate it.

 

—~—

 

Hours later, Izumi has new handcuffs and is held protectively against the Dragons side as they sit in the bar once more. The tv is on, and Izumi is nearly crying as she sees her dad talk about their capture.

No... as he’s questioned. Like a villain. Like this is his fault.

Shigaraki swivels to face bakugou. “Isn’t that strange. The heroes are becoming the bad guys! Seems like they’re not dealing with this very well at all.”

Bakugou scowls.

“So much criticism... but everybody makes a mistake or two, right? It’s not like they’re supposed to be perfect. Modern day heroes sure have it rough, don’t you think, Bakugou?” Shigaraki sighs.

“A hero who receives payment for his actions is no longer a hero.” Spinner interrupts. “That’s what Stains actions taught us.”

“A hero in this system only cares about money and glory. And since society buys into those idiotic rules, anyone deemed the looser is shoved aside.” Shigaraki continues.

“So we want to pose some questions. What is a hero? Is this society truly fair? Soon, everyone will be asking. That’s when we’ll know we’ve won.” His head tilts, mask shifting as his mouth curves upwards. “And you like winning, don’t you.”

Bakugou is gritting his teeth now, growling at the words shigaraki is saying.

“Dabi. Let him go.”

The scarred villain turns to his boss, shocked. “You know he’ll just fight.”

“It’s fine. We’re recruiting him, so we should treat him as an equal!” Shigaraki says, shrugging. “Besides, He should know he can’t take us all, right? After all, U.A. students are so clever.”

Bakugou’s eyes narrow, and Izumi curls up on herself, like a spring ready to snap. She may not have her quirk active, but she knows her Kacchan. Someone’s about to get blown up.

“Hey twice. You do it.” Dabi says.

“Sure thing! No way!”

“Do it.”

“Aww, man.” Twice says walking over to Bakugou.

“I do apologize for such forceful methods.” Compress says. “But please understand that we aren’t an unruly mob committing crimes with out a third act in mind. We didn’t kidnap you by accident.”

The locks holding Bakugou down fall away slowly, and he starts to rub the feeling back into his wrists. Shigaraki rises, speaking once more, “even though our backgrounds are different everyone here has suffered. Be it because if people, rules, and heroes who try to hold us back. I’m sure you’re the same.”

*click*

Bang.

Bakugou kicks twice aside, hand crashing into Shigaraki’s face and letting off an explosion. Izumi distinctively sees Dabi roll his eyes as all the villains shift into fighting stances and Shigaraki’s hand mask clatters to the floor. The dragon pulls Izumi behind him, his grip on her arm painful and vicelike.

“I’m done listening to your endless talking.” Bakugou growls, crouching on the floor with his hands at the ready. “Can you not get to the point, or do you just like the sound of your own voice? Basically what you’re saying is you want to cause trouble and you want me to join you.”

Ruby red eyes lock on his opponents, blazing with all the fury he has for anyone who holds him back from his dream.

“Well screw you. Yeah, I like to win. I wanna win just like All Might. No matter what you have to offer me, that will never change, do you understand!?”

“Kacchan will be a hero.” Izumi says, smiling slightly. Only the Dragon, Compress, and Dabi seem to hear her though.

Her attention goes to the screen again, glaring at the reporter saying the opposite. They don’t know anything.

Her dad stands, bowing to the audience.

“Don’t say something stupid, dad...” She whispers. Beside her, the dragon stiffens.

“Bakugou’s actions at the sports festival were born of his deep seated convictions. He’s trying harder than anyone in his pursuit to become the top hero. If the villains think they have a chance with him, then they are grossly mistaken.”

Bakugou snorts. “Hear that, dickwads? I’m not joining your league of bastards!”

“And as for the other girl taken?” The reporter needles. Izumi gulps. “The daughter of a villain, and she already took down a very prominent hero. Who can say she won’t switch sides?”

Aizawa scowls, breaking face. “That ‘girl’ you are referring to is a pro hero. And not a villains daughter- mine.”

Something is burning. All the villains have seemingly made a truce with Bakugou to watch the threat of an angry Dragon.

“Ever since the Dragon destroyed her home, her life, her mother, she has lived with me. Building herself from the ground up, still helping others, earning her place as a licensed hero by helping thousands even while she was in pain, every single day. She suffered. And I will not let you refer to my child like that.”

“You asked how we talked to the families? I’ll tell you this, as family. I am angry. I want to storm away and take down the entire league. I’m scared. But instead I’m here, dealing with idiots like you who see children who suffer and ask if they will happily walk into the arms of someone who hurt them. So excuse me if I’m just a bit on edge.” Aizawa growls into the mic.

“Eraserhead, sit down.” Vlad King hisses.

Aizawa slumps into the chair, rubbing at his temples. Nedzu turns to his mic.

“I assure you, we are doing everything we can to support the police force. I’m sure they will get this case wrapped up quickly. We are... all in shock at what has happened.”

Izumi is focused on her dad. Watches him shake and clench his fists. “Dad...”

The Dragon grabs her handcuffs, pulling her up to his face. “Yes, Izumi?” He growls. “You’ve been whispering that word... ‘dad.’ But you haven’t said anything to me. Come on now. You can’t possibly still be thinking of that child thief as your father still?”

Izumi winces at the pull of the cuffs, feeling them dig into her wrists. “I...”

“You heard him, asshole!” Bakugou shouts. “We won’t turn! We’ll follow All Might and be the greatest heroes ever! They give us more credit than I thought!”

“SHUT UP!”

Izumi whimpers as fire flies over her head. She’s gotten complacent. The food, the care... this is the Dragon. Her mother’s murderer.

“YOU ARENT ALLOWED TO SPEAK FOR MY DAUGHTER, YOU LITTLE HEATHEN!”

“IM NOT YOUR DAUGHTER!” Izumi screams, wrenching herself away and stumbling to the floor. The Dragon stares down at her, frozen, face twisted so his scar gnarls.

“What.”

Izumi backs away, shaking. He won’t kill her. He won’t. Sensei is still interested in her power, the most he can do is burn her and hurt her. He still cares.

Bakugou is useful to the villains. He’s valuable. Even if they fight, they’re unlikely to die. But right now, with Bakugou out of his restraints and Izumi knowing where they are, it’s their best chance.

“My Dads name is Hisashi.” She whispers, and for a moment the Dragons eyes light up. “Yamada Hisashi. Present Mic. Married to Aizawa Shouta, Eraserhead.”

As soon as he smiles, he’s back to anger. “Izumi, stop this right now-”

“THEY ARE HEROES!” Izumi screams. “My mother’s name is Midoriya Inko. You murdered her.”

“She betrayed me, took my freedom!”

“And you’re taking mine!”

Bakugou rushes over, and soon they stand next to each other, doing one of the stupidest things of their life.

“I was raised by heroes! I knew All Might years before I even knew you existed! I was tutored by Nedzu, I found a family in U.A, I have friends and family and all of them are heroes!”

“Izumi!” The dragon screams.

“I’m a hero!” Izumi screams back. “I am Midoriya Izumi, Dreamer, daughter of Present Mic and Eraserhead! The youngest pro hero ever! I’ve helped thousands! I’ve been hurt and shattered and broken and I refuse to do it again!”

A choked noise comes from the center of the room. Izumi turns, to see Shigaraki finally starting to move.

“Father.......” He rasps. Izumi gulps, remembering the USJ and how unstable he had been then.

“Shigaraki Tomura, don’t do it!” Kurogiri shouts, lunging forwards. A hand, held into the air, stops him.

“None of you lay a finger on them.” Shigaraki says. “I had hoped we could come to an agreement... but apparently not. They are still useful pieces. And we don’t have time to stand here and chat. The heroes are searching for us.”

They’re going to try and move them.

Izumi draws closer to Bakugou, watching her surroundings warily. The Dragon still hasn’t backed down.

“She... she just... I’m her father...” he gasps out, Fire swirling around him. Dabi steps forwards.

“I can tell you from experience, old man. Attacking your kids doesn’t make them love you any more.” He says carefully. “Come on.”

The Dragon, conflicted as he is, slumps into a wall. “I just... my blood... my daughter... he took her from me...”

Compress takes a step towards Izumi and Bakugou, the latter letting out a small warning explosion. Shigaraki sighs and turns to the tv.

“Sensei, can I borrow your power?”

Izumi whips around to the tv. No longer playing the press conference, but the purple sound only she knows from the USJ.

“Sensei.” She growls. “Kacchan, we need to move, now.”

“I know that!” He hisses in response.

“Kurogiri. Compress. Time to put the both of them to sleep.” Shigaraki says.

Izumi and Bakugou stand back to back, but they both know they’re too slow to make it out of this. Yet they can at least make it difficult. Take out one or two, get to the door, make it outside, make noise.

Izumi is just about to strike when there’s a knock at the door.

“Hello, pizza delivery!”

The entire room freezes.

“SMASH!”

The entirety of one wall caves in, Spinner going flying alongside brick and rubble. But Izumi isn’t paying attention to that.

“Toshinori!” She calls happily.

All Might smiles, and Kaumi woods jumps up behind him, shouting and wrapping all the villains in his branches. The Dragon, scowling, looks down at his bindings.

“A tree?”

Both he and Dabi start to burn, but a small elderly man shoots through the opening in the wall and strikes them both unconscious.

“It’s in your best interest to cooperate with us!” The man shouts.

“Just what I’d expect from a competent new hero, and a Veteran who moves faster than the eye can see.” All Might says proudly. “You can’t run anymore, League of Villains. Understand? Because we are here now!”

Rescued, for a moment.

Chapter Text

“Heroes... they came!” Izumi whispers, tears in her eyes.

“Right after the press conference?” Compress yelps, squirming in his binds. “They had this ruse planned the whole time!”

“Tree man, you’re hugging me too hard! HARDER!” Twice shouts.

Another hero slips through the doorway- edgeshot. “One tends to neglect defense when they’re on the offense. But we didn’t come alone.” He says, unlocking the door to reveal police forces in full combat gear.

“You’re surrounded by the police, not to mention powerful heroes like Endeavor.”

All Might stands tall, smiling at the two teenagers. “Oh, you must have been scared! But you stayed strong. You’re safe now, young ones.”

Izumi’s eyes well up and she runs forwards, hands still cuffed and unable to hug, so she just ends up face planting into his stomach. Behind her, Bakugou starts shouting, “I WASN’T SCARED! NOT EVEN A LITTLE BIT!”

Shigaraki growls. “Kurogiri! Warp over as many as you can!”

All Might smiles, pulling the two kidnapped children close. “Sorry. But we took care of that warehouse. You underestimated all of us! The souls of these young heroes, the police forces tireless effort, and our righteous fury!”

Edgeshot darts over, striking through Kurogiri and knocking him unconscious. “He was a nuisance.”

The elderly hero starts listing off the names of the league, one by one. All but Kurogiri, Shigaraki, and Dabi.

Shigaraki lets out another growl as the hero’s stop saying names, Kamui Woods branches creaking around him. “This... is not... over. Just you wait... the game is still mine!”

All Might turns back to him. “Shigaraki-”

“Go away... disappear...” Shigaraki hisses. “THIS IS YOUR FAULT! I HATE YOU!”

Dark, stinking liquid explodes around the room, Nomu melting from them.

“Damnit! Edgeshot, stop Kurogiri!”

“He’s still out cold!”

“It’s not him! It’s Sensei!” Izumi shouts, terrified. How could she have been so stupid? She should have warned All Might instantly!

She doesn’t have time to say anything else. The black liquid is in her mouth, spewing everywhere, engulfing her.

She has just enough time to see All Might make a desperate grab for her and Bakugou before they are swallowed whole.

 

—~—

 

Izumi stumbles out of the disgusting liquid, hearing Kacchan coughing beside her as she watches it flow away between rocks and rubble.

...wait.

She looks up, to see a completely demolished building, and standing before her-

“Sensei?” She gasps. No... she knew it was him, but...

His masked head tilts. “Hello, Izumi. I see your friends paid us a surprise visit?”

More black liquid pours out of nowhere, and the other villains fall onto the destruction zone, gagging and rubbing at their mouths. “This black stuff is disgusting! I love it.”

“Master...” Shigaraki whispers, looking up at him.

“So. You failed once again, Tomura. Don’t worry. You’ll try another time. That’s why I brought your associates back with you, and your captives.”

He offers a hand.

“You can try as many times as you need, Tomura. That’s what I’m here for. To help you. All of this, is for you.”

Izumi shudders and shrinks away. She needs... a plan, she needs to do something! She has to get these handcuffs off!

She starts looking over her surroundings. Best Jeanist, mountain lady, gang orca, Tiger, clutching an unconscious Ragdoll... all taken out. Best Jeanist has a hole in his stomach.

“Ah... there you are.”

In an instant, All Might is there, pushing against All for One. “RETURN MY STUDENT, AND EVERYTHING ELSE YOU HAVE TAKEN!”

“Here to kill me a second time, All Might?” The villain asks, no strain is his voice despite the power both sides are emitting.

The ground beneath them cracks, and a wave of pressure sends everyone flying away from the two combatants.

All for one walks forwards, shaking his wrist. “It took you a while to find us. The bar is only five kilometers from here, but it took you almost thirty seconds to arrive. You’ve gotten weaker, All Might.”

“You’re one to talk, it’s rather difficult to ignore that fancy life support mask you’ve got on.” All Might says, face drawn in a scowl. “I won’t make the mistake I made five years ago. I will take Young Bakugou and Young Dreamer back. And I will put you, and the rest of the league, behind bars for THE REST OF YOUR MISERABLE LIVES!”

He launches himself forwards, All for One’s arm swelling to meet him. “Sounds like you’ve got your work cut out for you. This will be hard for us both!” There’s another shockwave, and the Symbol of Peace goes flying.

“Hm. Air cannon plus springlike limbs, kinetic booster times four, strength enhancer times two... what a delightful combination. Maybe a few more enhancers next time.

“All Might!” Bakugou shouts, eyes wide and shocked.

“Toshinori...”

“Don’t worry.” All for One says. “That isn’t enough to kill him. Tomura. Get off the battlefield, and take those two with you.”

Izumi gulps and starts shifting towards Bakugou. They’re going to have to fight. All Might can’t help them.

Long, reddish black spine-like things grow from All for One’s fingers, striking into Kurogiri’s chest. Mag lets out a yelp. “Hey, be careful! One of the heroes messed around with him and now he’s unconscious!” She frowns. “I don’t know what’s going on here but if you can teleport why don’t you get us out of here?”

“My warp is still new, Magne. It’s distance is limited, and while he can teleport to specific coordinates, I only transport people to and from my own location. Or, with focus, to or from someone I am very familiar with. It’s easier to have Kurogiri do it. Forcible quirk activation!” He turns to Shigaraki, retracting his fingers. “Leave this place.”

Izumi finally reaches Bakugou’s side. She tugs gently on his sleeve.

“Master, what about you?”

All Might blasts back over the city line, going hand to hand with All for One again.

“You’re not thinking straight.” All for One says, ground cracking beneath his feet. “There is still much room for you to grow. Now leave!”

“Kacchan. Blow these handcuffs off me.” Izumi hisses, watching as the villains start talking.

“What?”

She holds up her wrists. “I won’t be any help tied up and quirkless! Come on, we don’t have much time before they try to drag us through that portal!”

He growls. “I’m good, but I’m not good enough to get those off you without hitting skin. There’s nowhere for my fingers.”

Izumi smiles dryly. “Well, you saw what I did to sensei. I can safely say I’ve felt worse.”

“What- STOP THEM!”

Bakugou curses and grabs her handcuffs, an explosion ripping through wiring and metal. Izumi winces as it burns her skin, but she hadn’t been kidding- she’s felt worse than this.

She nearly cries when she can feel again. Even the stressed and scared lights... they’re something. She’s not in a void anymore.

That strange energy has returned though. Izumi pushes it back.

Izumi ducks away from compress’s hand, trying to bask in the feeling once more. Sensei’s shifting light, All Mights gold, Bakugou’s orange, Hitoshi’s purple-

Wait.

Hitoshi.

Shouto.

Kirishima.

Yaoyorozu.

Iida.

“Those... idiots.” She whispers. How stupid could they possibly be!

She doesn’t have time to think on it more. There are villains coming at her, and it’s six on two... Shigaraki, Toga, Compress, Magne, Twice, and Spinner versus her and Bakugou.

“We need to get out of All Mights way!” She shouts, striking at Toga’s wrist and sending her knife flying. “ALL MIGHT!” She shouts, watching as he tries to join them. “Focus on Sensei! You’re the only one with a chance, don’t throw it away on us!”

She can feel the pain going through his mind, but they both know it’s true.

Izumi kicks Spinner across the snout. They need a way out of here... but the villains have them surrounded, and no matter what they do, they’re no match. There has to be a way...

Above.

...damnit. Life or death situation, use all resources available. Maximize survival rate. Clean up later. She’s going to have to use the students.

Izumi launches herself forwards, grabbing twice’s head. “I thought you were doing better!”

“I’m sorry! Who are you again?”

Izumi scowls and forces the two halves of his mind together, sending him stumbling back in confusion. Help Bakugou as much as possible.

“Kacchan! I need you to protect me for a minute!” She shouts, twisting Toga’s arm and throwing her into compress.

“Wha- DONT FALL ASLEEP ON ME YOU BI-”

 

—~—

 

The students look out from behind a crumbled wall, staring with shock and horror as Izumi seems to faint right before thier eyes.

“Now is not the time for narcolepsy!” Hitoshi whispers. “Come on, iida, they need help!”

“We can’t!” Iida hisses, tightening his grip on the both of them. “If we do-”

“Wait.”

“No, I will not wait, Shinsou-”

He shakes his head, tapping at his temple. “No- Izumi’s in my head! You... control? Yeah...”

His eyes flare green, and Izumi is in his body.

“You are all suicidal idiots.” She starts off with. “First thing’s first- I can’t promise you won’t get in trouble. But I have a way for you to help, without fighting.”

Iida carefully releases her. “Then tell us.”

Izumi starts explaining. “The villains don’t know you’re here yet. You have a chance to get the jump on them! Iida. You and Kirishima will be the ones doing this. The other three will have to run as soon as their work here is over.”

The students nod.

“You’ll need to do it when we’re close together, and we have distance from the villains. Iida carries Kirishima, using reciprico burst. Shouto makes them a slab of ice, as high as he can manage, at a height the villains will have no hope to reach. Kirishima. That’s when you come in.”

She smiles slightly. “You know as well as I do Kacchan hates being weak. But you... you’re his friend. You’ve been beside him since school started. If you call out to him... then I’m sure...”

Kirishima clenches his fist. “I understand.”

“We’ll do it.”

Izumi bows her head- Well, Hitoshi’s head. “Thank you, everyone... I know it’s a gamble. And I’m not sure if this will help, but... I, pro hero dreamer, am teeeechnically your maybe kinda sorta guardian, and I give you permission to do this.”

She looks up, tears falling from her borrowed eyes. “I’m counting on you all.”

 

—~—

 

She wakes up, pushing herself to her feet and rejoining the battle. Shigaraki is right on top of Bakugou, and he’s facing the other way-

Izumi runs forwards, grabbing his shoulder to use as support as she kicks Shigaraki across the face.

“How was your nap?” Bakugou growls as they dodge Toga’s knives.

“Productive.” Izumi says, grinning. “Just be ready.”

“Huh?”

“Trust me!”

“What are you two whispering about over there?” Shigaraki grumbles. “You two are really pissing me off!”

He barely takes a step forward before there’s a glacier shooting into the sky. Izumi looks up, grinning as she sees the two boys flying overhead.

“Come on!” Kirishima shouts, his hand reaching behind him.

Everything seems to move in slow motion.

Bakugou’s mind flashes with feeling, the villains rush for them, Izumi can see All Might block All for One from stopping them.

She barely has time to latch on to Bakugou’s shoulders before they go flying. They’re rushing through the sky, eyes locked on their escape route, their rescuers.

One more explosion later, and Bakugou and Kirishima lock hands, both grinning like madmen. “You idiot!” Bakugou shouts, mind pulsating with adrenaline.

The lot of them are careening through the sky, and Izumi looks back just enough to see the villains ty to launch themselves forwards using magne’s quirk, but Mountain Lady stops them.

Beyond that...

Izumi smiles and lets herself go unconscious for just a moment, reaching for blue flame.

“Thank you, Touya.” She whispers into his awake mind.

“...just consider it repayment.” Dabi mutters, still pretending to be unconscious.

 

—~—

 

They land quickly, disengaging from each other.

Though it doesn’t miss Izumi’s newly freed attention that Bakugou’s hand is still in Kirishima’s.

“Everyone okay?” She asks. Everyone else nods, still panting. Izumi closes her eyes, scanning. “Alright. The others are headed this way. We can meet up and hopefully get to the police... or something... I’m not really sure.”

Honestly, whatever way gets her home and to her dads the fastest. She’s tired and scared and she just wants a hug and a cat.

The others seem similarly minded at this point. Izumi guides them in the general direction of the other three, still nearly numb with shock at what had just happened as they start to push through crowds.

She almost doesn’t recognize them.

Izumi breaks into a run as she spots the two, barely hearing Bakugous yelled ‘slow down, deku!’

It doesn’t matter.

Nothing else in the world exists as she stumbles into their arms, fumbling as she pulls them as close as she can manage. Nothing else can exist beyond the safety she feels, the hands in her hair, and the whispers of her name.

At this point, everyone knows what happens. She starts sobbing.

“Hey- Hey, Izumi, no, sh it’s okay, it’s okay, you’re okay.” Hitoshi murmurs. “Oh god, I’m so sorry...”

“We both are.” Shouto adds. “we should have-”

“Shut up and keep hugging me.” Izumi mutters.

The others have caught up by now, gathered around them as Izumi indulges for a few more minutes before leaning back and nearly choking.

“Your- your hair- Hitoshi whahaha...” She cackles, reaching for a strand of it. The poor boy sighs.

“It was decided we needed disguises.” He mutters, pulling at his limp hair as well. “I think Momo is down thirty pounds just trying to make it lay flat.”

“He broke a rather large amount of hairbands.” The girl admits, smiling as Izumi continues to mess with his hair. “Oh, come on. It’s sticking up again.”

Izumi snorts and tries to push it back down, but his hair is done with this mess. Hitoshi rolls his eyes. “You missed Shouto with the emo wig.”

“Picture. Now.”

“Please no-”

It’s too late.

Iida steps forwards. “Dreamer-San! I am delighted at your liberation! But I was wondering... All Might, and that villain...you seem to know things we don’t. Can he win?”

The mood immediately sours. Izumi looks down, nervously. Given what she had seen, what they had said...

“Iida. I don’t want to lie to you.” She starts. “I can’t tell you everything... most of it is classified, I’m not supposed to know anything at all. I just poked my nose in the wrong place because of grudges. But... those two have fought before. They are both incredibly powerful, and more connected than any of you know.”

She sighs, worrying at her lip. “Sensei- the villain- had most of his face ripped away, and from something he said we can assume he died for a while before being revived, either by a quirk or surgery. All Might was badly injured as well. Both of them have been dying for years.”

“All Might? Dying?” Kirishima gasps. Izumi nods, wiping at her face.

“This is two overpowered, old, near-corpses having a fistfight in a Denny’s parking lot.” Izumi says. “Yes. He can win. Yes. He can loose. It’s the flip of a coin.” What she doesn’t say is that the coin is tilted in All for Ones favor. There’s hundreds of quirks and powers and experience, and she knows All Might has a time limit... “I can’t be sure... and I don’t know of anyone strong enough to tip the balance.”

“Everyone...” Yaoyorozu whispers, looking up. Izumi follows her gaze. The news coverage of the situation is playing, and the entire crowd is staring.

All Might is beaten up, still in muscle form, but his hair limp and his entire body smoking. Izumi gulps. “He’s running out of time...”

“The scene below is straight out of a nightmare. Half of Kamino ward was smashed in a single horrifying instant. All Might is currently fighting the villain, who appears to have been the source of the attack. I can’t believe it- how is one person so powerful? He’s destroyed the city and more than holding his own against The Symbol of Peace!”

Around her, Izumi can hear them. The soft whispers of doubt curling through everyone’s minds, horror, fear, shock, disgust, confusion.

All Might is struggling.

He’s not perfect.

Heroes are going lax.

Izumi shudders, watching as All Might and the elderly hero stand together, ready to dodge an attack. But at the last moment, a woman shifts in the rubble behind him, and All Might stops and takes the blast.

The smoke clears. All Might is still standing, but...

His true form is bare to the world. A tattered costume swamps over shaking, bleeding limbs, and shock runs once more through the people, like a sickness, a disease.

Not good enough.

Fear

Izumi shudders, clamping her hands over her ears. She can’t... she has to get these guys to the police, be safe...

Devestation, horror, and rage swamp over her, no longer from the crowd but from All Might himself. His emotions are so powerful she can feel them from here, watches from the screen as he drops a bloodied fist and his weakened body trembles, feel the affects of All for One’s words on him, no matter how far away.

“I need to get to him.” She gasps. “Sensei- he’s messing with his mind-”

“Then go.” Shouto says. “Do you need Hitoshi to help?”

“Yes.” Izumi responds.

Hitoshi nods. “Then sleep.”

 

—~—

 

“Toshinori!”

“I... my masters grandchild...”

Izumi freezes, listening to his mind. Shigaraki Tomura is Shimura Tenko? God. All for One has no limits, does he.

“That’s odd, All Might.” The villain whispers, poking at his scarred skin with his thumbs in a mockery of a smile. “Where is your smile now?”

“Toshinori.” Izumi whispers, more insistent now. “You have to keep going. He’s messing with you. Please!”

The energy rushing through her crescendoes into a peak before collapsing in on itself.

She opens her mind, listening to the thousands of people who are screaming. Still scared, still shocked, still believing. Still needing their symbol of peace. They call to him, screaming though he can’t hear them.

Heroes join the fight. Endeavor, Kamui woods, Edgeshot, Tiger, all moving as quickly as possible to move the victims and to help as Izumi struggles with All Mights frozen mind.

“I wish I could let you hear them.” Izumi whispers. “Everyone in Kamino ward... everyone watching, everyone in the world is calling your name! Move, Toshinori, move! Fight!”

“Enough focusing on heroism.” All for One shouts, blowing the other heroes away and taking a step towards All Might. “Let’s focus on reality! Springlike limbs, kinetic booster times four, strength enhancer times three!”

Izumi gulps, staring at All for One’s pulsating arm. “He’s focusing so much power into that blow...”

“Multiplier, hypertrophy, rivets, Spearlike bones-”

“I can hear them.”

Izumi blinks. Is he... talking to her?

“Through you, I hear them.” All Might says, gasping. “Through you... I cannot lose!”

Power fluctuates between limbs, left and right, alternating through punches. Izumi can feel everything, from the pain when All for One recoils a punch to the faint memory of a woman with black hair and a mole on her chin.

“That punch was still weak!” All for One shouts, both his arms swelling now.

“That’s because I DIDN’T PUT MY BACK INTO IT!” All Might shouts in return. “But with Dreamer opening up the world to me- showing everyone screaming my name- this fight I cannot loose! For those who look up to me for protection, I must be their symbol of peace!”

Lights, not unlike the mind lights Izumi sees, grow inside his mind, a stream of power flowing and changing from one to another before reaching All Mights hand.

She smiles.

“We believe in you, Symbol of Peace.” Izumi whispers, pulling all the emotion from everyone around her and pushing it onto All Mights punch.

“With everyone standing behind me: WORLD OF SMASH!”

Chapter Text

It’s chaos, but they manage to get to the police, the students stepping away and allowing Bakugou and Izumi to go in alone. Their rescuers will need to go home themselves.

No time to question the two of them due to rescue efforts, the police give them a room and tell them to sleep.

“We’ve contacted your parents, but it’s unlikely they’ll be able to get here with all the chaos.” One of the police officers says kindly. “We’re focusing all efforts on rescue.”

“We understand.” Izumi says, looking down.

Despite that, in about an hour, the door slams open. Izumi leaps up, knowing those minds, and throws herself into her fathers arms.

“Dad!”

Yamada and Aizawa run forwards, scooping her up and barely leaving enough room in the doorway for the Bakugous to get through.

“Don’t... ever do that to us again.” Aizawa whispers, still in the suit from the press conference. “I swear to god Izumi. I can’t let you out of my sight for half a second...”

“Dad.” Izumi whispers, clutching at his shirt. “Dad. Dad, dad, dad.”

“Hey, it’s okay, it’s okay, you’re safe now.” Yamada whispers. “You’re safe, little listener, everything’s going to be just fine.”

“STOP SMOTHERING ME, OLD HAG!” Bakugou shouts in the background. “I’m fine, fucks sake- oh come on old man, don’t you start...”

Izumi lets out a choked giggle. “Sorry. Oh god, I’m so sorry, I just...”

“Don’t apologize.” Aizawa insists, pushing her away to lock his eyes with hers. “Never apologize for someone attacking you. What you can apologize for is running off into the middle of nowhere.”

Izumi sniffs. “Kota needed help- Kota. Oh my god, is everyone okay?”

Aizawa rolls his eyes. “Of course. Just comes back from a kidnapping and wants to know about other people. The brats fine, a bit shaken up but perfectly unharmed. 15 students unconscious from gas, 11 students injured, 13 students unharmed. Everyone is healing.”

Izumi sighs with relief. “And me, Kacchan, and Ragdoll were the only ones taken?”

Yamada nods. “Ragdoll- you saw her?”

“The boss.” Bakugou says, shuddering. “By the time we were there, he had already... done it.”

Mitsuki frowns. “Done... what?”

Bakugou shakes his head, looking over to Izumi, who pales at the memory of All for Ones hands on her head... the throwaway comment...

“Sensei stole her quirk.” She whispers. “And he- he-”

Yamada grabs her face, looking into her eyes like he can see her quirk. “Did he take yours? Are you okay?”

Izumi shakes her head. “No, no, I still have my quirk. He tried, though.” She shudders. “But... well. I may or may not have, um... used my mind to rip him apart?”

Bakugou snorts. “Oh, is that what you did? I was more focused on AFTER. Holy fuck..” he starts cackling, rolling back onto the bed.

Izumi buries her face in her hands. “Stop laughing at me! I panicked!”

“HIS FACE I SWEAR TO FUCKING GOD-”

“What did you do?” Aizawa asks, raising his eyebrows at the cackling Bakugou. Izumi sighs, pulling at her bangs.

“I, um... kicked him in the balls.”

There’s a moment of shocked silence as everyone stares at her, then Aizawa leans in and holds up a fist. “That’s my girl.”

“Shouta no-”

“Shouta and Izumi fucking yes.”

Izumi starts giggling, still feeling tears rolling down her face. She’s in hysterics, and she honestly doesn’t care.

She’s out of that place.

 

—~—

She tells her story to the police when they can, shuddering and curling into her fathers arms, which tighten around her as she talks about the Dragon, Sensei, the drugs, the handcuffs, Toga kissing her, the pain.

She shares a small grin with Bakugou as she talks about holding her own against All for One, the kick, the curry, the look on the Dragons face when she had snapped.

Yamada squeezes his arms around her. “Little listener, you’re amazing. I’m so proud of you.”

Izumi hums and leans in.

She’s safe.

 

—~—

 

When she gets back to the apartment, she dives to the floor and is instantly covered in cats.

“Hey, guys.” She whispers. “Wheres Kohi?”

Aizawa tilts his head, and Izumi grins when she sees their fourth cat limping over. “Still slower, huh.”

“Don’t bully her.” Aizawa grumbles. “Why does she still love you?”

Izumi shrugs and scoops Kohi up, still petting the other three cats. “They just do.” She frowns, looking up at her dads. “Um... I know it’s weird, but... can I sleep with you tonight?”

Aizawa’s eyes soften. “Of course.”

“You will be cuddled.” Yamada warns, plucking Arashi off her, much to the cat’s annoyance. “You will be cuddled like the little stuffed animal you are!”

Izumi squeaks as her dad pulls her into the air, messing with her hair as he marches over to his husband, singing, “IT HAS BEEEN A DAAAAY, BUT ITS TIME TO GO TO SLEEEEEEEP! WITH THE PEOPLE THAT I LOOOOOOOVE!”

“Hiza-”

Yamada scoops him up as well, the cats following the parade of giggling, complaining, and singing. Aizawa knees his husband, but that only prompts, “YOU ARE MY SUNSHINE, MY ONLY SUNSHINE!” to start blaring from their human speaker.

Izumi laughs and sings along, clinging to her dads as Yamada marches them into thier bedroom and flops onto the mattress.

“Cuddle formation.” He whispers dramatically, dragging Izumi into the middle and squashing her into a Dad sandwich. “You make me happy, when skies are grey, you’ll never know, dear,”

“How much I love you.” Izumi sings back, smiling sadly.

“Please don’t take my sunshine away~ or I’ll explode your eardrums and she’ll give you nightmares while my husband ties you to a flagpole-” he rambles the last part extremely quickly, leaving his family snorting at him.

Izumi doesn’t care how ridiculous he is.

She’s home.

 

—~—

 

Dreams... are interesting.

She goes to see Yagi first. After all that, she needs to make sure he’s okay.

Izumi slips into his, dream, looking around sadly. Rubble of the warehouse, All for One, and the woman Yagi had been thinking of.

“She was Shimura Nana, right?” She asks, walking up beside him and freezing the fight. All Might stumbles forwards, obviously lost.

“Oh. Izumi! I’m sorry, I can never quite get used to that jolt!” He says, smiling sadly. “...yes. She was my master, and the holder before me. She was... an amazing woman.”

“And she died when she faced Sensei.” Izumi states. It’s a fact. Neither of them can stop it.

Toshinori sighs. “Yes. It was a very difficult time for me.”

“I can imagine.” Izumi replies. Loosing someone who had believed in you in such a violent manner, knowing that it was your duty to go meet the same fate. And then, years later, having faced the man who had killed her and received such a brutal wound, and then even later discovering that same villain had taken in her grandson... “it must have been horrible.”

He nods, turning to see Shimura’s face. Her eyes are open, turned towards them with a sly smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye. “I owe her so much. My quirk, my hero name... I looked up to her. And now, to find I abandoned her family... I hadn’t even known about Tenko.”

Izumi nods. “It’s a shock.”

His fist clenches. “I shall bring him back to the right side. I swear, I’ll save him.”

Oh, boy. Izumi was afraid of this.

“Um... Toshinori?” She asks, worried. He turns to her, eyes determined. “I respect your attempt. And I’ll help you in any way I can, but you need to face the real world as well. It may be impossible to pull him back.”

Toshinori’s mind shudders. Izumi reaches out for him, gripping his arm.

“Tenko really looked up to Sensei. And he hates you with a passion. He likely only hates you more after that fight, you took his father figure away.”

“But... he’s a Shimura! If I tell him of his past-”

“Did I change, when I found my father?” Izumi says bluntly. “He despises heroes. He feels they’ve betrayed him. He’s insane. I’ve seen his mind, he really truly believes that heroes are whats destroyed the world. And I can tell you he has deep seated trauma from even before he met Sensei that could contribute. He said he had suffered because of ‘people, rules, and heroes.’ It’s going to be difficult for us, especially, to change his mind on the basis of a woman he’s never met who is also a hero.”

Toshinori sighs. “I know. I know this is unlikely. But... I will do my best to save him.”

“Offer a hand. But don’t be condescending.” Izumi says. “Like, at all. He still hates you.”

He shakes his head, offering her a smile. “Let’s talk about something else, shall we? I never did get to thank you for that earlier.”

Izumi shrugs. “Honestly, I wasn’t expecting to be able to do anything. What could you feel?”

“Hmm? Oh... lights, I suppose.” He says, flapping his hands. “Vibrations, and voices, and colors.”

Izumi blinks in surprise, before reaching up and layering over the dream to show things the way she does. “Like... like this?”

He nods, turning to her. “It was odd... and almost too much. There was pain, horrible pain, but it was... muted? I could feel hundreds more, but it was like you were holding them.”

Izumi stares at him, mind blank.

“...I shared my quirk with you.”

“What?”

She jumps up, waving her arms around. “This- this is how I see the world! That light is his mind! I... you felt emotions? I was there but that’s never... maybe that’s why it felt so weird?”

“I’m going to be perfectly honest and say I have absolutely no idea what you’re talking about.” Toshinori says, eyes wide and eyebrows raised. “Talk it all out, beginning to end. Maybe that can help?”

Izumi nods, closing her eyes and trying to remember.

“Okay. When I jumped into your mind, I was trying to unfreeze you after Sensei had mentioned Shimura. I could hear everyone in the back of my mind, cheering for you, and I did my best to tell you, but I thought you couldn’t hear it.”

“It was like a snap.” Toshinori interrupts. “One minute I only heard you, telling me to fight, then... my eyesight doubled, and then I could see and feel so much more.”

Izumi nods. “When I told you to fight... yeah, something felt different then. It was like my quirk? But a different energy?”

She shakes her head. “That must have been when it happened. Oh... did I tell you about sensei?”

“What about?”

Izumi quickly tells him about the brief second when the both of them were on the edge of each other’s minds, her quirk pulled taught across the gap in a game of tug of war, and how she had used her glass to win.

“It was like that, but not.” She explains, waving her hands. “Uuuugh, I’ve been completely out of it since then. His mind is so convoluted with age and sociopathy and mind quirks, and then I was blank for like two whole days! I keep hearing ringing noises.”

He smiles sympathetically. “I know that feeling. Just out of something so completely wrong and then all your senses get out of whack.”

“It’s dumb!” Izumi groans, slumping over a large rock. “Speaking of. How is your body physically?”

The dream shivers, the scene changing. Izumi helps it along, a hospital room coming into view. Yagi lays on the bed, covered in casts and bandages.

“Ouch.”

He laughs. “Yeah. Not as bad as before, but it’s certain- I can no longer be All Might. My nerves are shot, they say I might have trouble controlling that arm at all. Shaky. Honestly, I’m surprised, my power has never been so destructive towards myself specifically, though I suppose with your boost...”

Izumi winces. “I’m sorry...”

“Don’t be. Without you, I’m not sure I would have won that fight.”

They smile at each other, both unsure what to say even though there’s so much they need to talk about.

“I’ll make a nice dream, okay?” Izumi says, and soon the bandages are gone and it’s an open grass field, a small village in the distance.

She has time.

 

—~—

 

“Hey, Little Listener! Come here for a sec.” Yamada says, grinning as he types something on the computer. “I want to show you something.”

Izumi walks over, confused. “What?”

“BringDreamerHome” is typed into the search bar, and the next thing Izumi knows, there are thousands of results. He clicks on a video, pulling her into the chair.

A teenage boy is staring at the camera, apologizing for the lack of updates on a... vlog? “There’s something going on that I need to talk about.”

Izumi knows those eyes. “Ryo?”

“A lot of you have heard of the attack on U.A. and about the three missing people. A student, and the pros Ragdoll and Dreamer. I’ve seen so many people saying they’ll join the villains, especially dreamer and Bakugou. But this isn’t true!”

Izumi presses her hands to her mouth.

“If you follow my vlog, you probably know that a few years ago, I was really, really depressed. Dreamer was the one who got me out of that depression, she saved my life! No way is she becoming a villain. She’s an amazing person who has helped me, and I know so many others, so, so much. She doesn’t deserve this slander.”

The video continues, Ryo’s self harm and suicidal thoughts, his hatred for his body, their meeting, how she had helped him. The beginning of the vlogs as a way to vent.

“I owe her my life. Depression is a battle of the mind, and she helped me to win it. So I have to say, Bring Dreamer home!”

The video ends. On auto pilot, Izumi clicks on another, and another, and another, scrolling through comments. One brings her to another website, where there are long posts of stories and names Izumi recognizes. Images bring up old self harm scars, and dates of when they ended and “bring our hero home” written on skin or paper. There are articles, forums, comments, letters, every one of them with “bring Dreamer home” somewhere.

Izumi isn’t sure when she started crying.

“It really started gaining momentum when a few heroes and politicians posted stories.” Yamada murmurs, motioning at an article. “Next thing we knew, the entire internet was screaming your name. Even a few people from other countries. I had no idea you even reached that far.”

She reaches out to touch one of the pictures, a hero faced with harassment who she had helped. “Everyone...”

“No one dared to give a negative opinion on you after a bit.”

Arashi jumps onto her lap, and she curls herself around him, still clicking through everything and wiping away tears. “I... I can’t believe this... some of these people I haven’t even seen in years!”

“The things you say stick with people.” Aizawa says from where he’s creeped up behind them. “You have an effect. These people remember you.”

Izumi shakes her head, still completely shocked. “I... I want to reply, but... I don’t know them by their usernames, and there’s no way I can get through so many minds even if I did...”

“What about a video?” Mic suggests. “You’d be able to talk to them, they can see you, and it would give people that don’t know you a face to match the name!”

“A... Video?” Izumi muses. “Yeah, that would work, but I’m not really sure how to make one, or how to put it anywhere, or-”

“Don’t worry about any of that, little listener!” Yamada announces. “You just look into the camera and tell your dreamers what you want to say!”

“I’ll clear it with Nedzu.” Aizawa grumbles.

Izumi turns back to the screen, reading yet another story. It’s one thing to see the happy lights, and another to see hundreds of thousands of posts with thanks in them. Real people, from a completely different perspective.

She’s saved lives.

 

—~—

 

A few minutes later, they’re in the clear, with a camera pointing at Izumi, still cuddling a cat.

“Okay. Um... hi.” She stutters awkwardly. She’s just talking to an inanimate object! “I’m, uh, pro hero Dreamer. My quirk allows me to hop into minds, and I mostly use this to help people with mental issues like stress and depression.”

She shifts uncomfortably. “I’m... not really used to this whole mess... but a little while ago, as I’m sure you’ve seen, Ragdoll, a Student, and I were taken by the league of Villains. We managed to escape, thanks to the actions of heroes and the police.”

She holds up her arms, showing some bandages. “We didn’t get off unharmed. It was stressful, terrifying, and hundreds of people were hurt in the damage caused by the battle between All Might and All for One. But that isn’t what I wanted to talk about.”

Izumi smiles towards the camera, arms falling around Arashi. “I... wanted to say thank you. I’m still really shaken up, but seeing all of you out there, believing in me, telling your stories... fighting for me when I was taken, it means so, so much to me. I can’t even begin to tell you how grateful I am for all your support. I- oh, no.”

She’s crying again. It takes a few moments, but she gets herself under control. “I’m sorry. I just... it’s been a tough week.”

One of her dads snorts from off camera.

“What!”

“Nothing.”

Izumi turns back to the camera, feeling a bit more comfortable now. She may not be able to sense them, but she knows these people. “Just... Thank you, so much.”

She looks down, trying to put into words what she wants to say. She needs to say something. Her words stick with people, huh?

“I... know that right now, everyone is panicking. With All Mights retirement, everyone is worried about the stability of the system. That seems to be happening a lot.”

Izumi sighs. “Endeavor, Stain, the League, vigilantes, people questioning the strength of our heroes. Questioning the way the world works. Everyone is uneasy, and I’m right there with you. But this is exactly what the league wants.”

“Uncertainty and fear. When I was with them, the leader, Shigaraki, tried to convince us to join them. He told us they had all been hurt by laws, heroes, and people. Those who agreed with Stains ideals have joined him, believing they were affiliated. They never were.”

She clenches her fists, the words tumbling out of her mouth now. “This questioning is exactly what he wants. He told us that’s when they’d won. And I’m not saying this questioning is wrong, I’d be such a hypocrite. I’ll never say every hero is perfect. In today’s world, it’s a job. We’re all just people, and people have faults. All Might swears in English constantly. I know a hero who’s petrified of bugs.”

“Let that go!” Yamada whines.

Izumi rolls her eyes, petting the cat in her arms. Behind the camera, Aizawa nods at her to keep going.

“But this blood to PROVE it... this anger and fighting, that is wrong. I’m not going to tell you not to question the world- do it! Ask why? Why does it work like this? And if you find an answer, make it better! Speak out! Not with blood but with words, with people standing strong together.”

She smiles at the camera, tears filling her eyes.

“The league wants fear and instability. We can fight back, but so can you. Stand together. Be strong. Support those around you, help those around you, be a hero in your own way. I can tell you firsthand what juse a few words can mean to someone. The point I’m trying to make is, the Symbol of Peace may be retired, but we can still have peace. We can question the world, and make our dreams a reality. We can shove all this mess in thier face and give ourselves determination to move forwards together, to make things better. We may have lost our Symbol, but that doesn’t mean we can’t all make our own mark. It’s our turn now.”

She bows her head to the camera. “And again, thank you.”

Yamada clicks the camera button, smiling at her. “Well, That was something.”

Izumi grins sheepishly. “I just ended up word vomiting. If there’s one thing I can do, it’s talk.”

“That you can.” Aizawa says. “Now come here, your hair is still an absolute mess and I don’t even want to think of it getting worse.”

Izumi nods, watching as Yamada takes the laptop and camera and starts editing it to send to Nedzu.

She doesn’t care that everyone in the world will see her sobbing.

She’s a hero.

She’s back.

Chapter Text

Twilightsymphony
omg she’s back! My darling is back!!

Hiddenpanic
DREAMER HOLY FUCK SHES ALIVE AND SHE’S TALKING TO US

Inkshirl
I want her in the top ten heroes pls I love her

Udon-f’dup
those words honestly made me feel so much better *v* I was really anxious, and I still am, but this really helps

Tiredgiraffe
DREAMER WE LOVE YOU AND WILL ALWAYS SUPPORT YOU

Titaniumalloy
I keep hearing stories about her I can’t believe that’s what she looks like! She’s so small! And sweet! I’m so gay!

Windbag
HELLO I AM A BIG FAN OF YOU DREAMER

CheeseJeesus
She’s so young she doesn’t deserve any of this SOMEONE GIVE HER THE WORLD

Lordofanxiety
I’m crying too Dreamer

Your worst nightmare
I’m? Love her?

DawnofDead
Yes girl. Stand tall. Stand strong.

LiYun
*explodes from sheer cuteness*

MindGames
As an aspiring psychologist I am so happy that someone is giving heroic attention to the mental matters, not just through her quirk but like this, despite her own suffering. WE LOVE YOU!

 

HeroWatch
Young hero Dreamer breaks the Internet with a tearful video and emotional speech! (Link)

 

—~—

 

The video blows up. In a few days, there’s no one who hasn’t seen it. People are listening, stopping to think about heroes sand society. There are talk shows and even more articles, looping in another wave on the Kamino ward incident and heroes retirements.

Izumi, meanwhile, is moving into a new apartment.

“Arashi is ready to kill.” She whispers, eying his carrier. “Aineko and Kohi are just chilling, Kiyoshi is grumpy, but Arashi’s hate of that carrier is so strong it reaches my mind despite the fact I can’t sense animals. I want to be in the front seat please, this murderous aura is very unsettling.”

“The both of you are going to have to tough it out. There’s barely five minutes before we’re there.” Aizawa groans.

Izumi eyes the carrier warily, pushing her fingers through the bars of Kiyoshi’s to pet the calmer cat.

“Aaaand... we’re here!”

“Freedom from wrath!” Izumi shouts, getting out of the door as quickly as possible and skipping into the new place. “Whoa, this is really nice!”

“Don’t just leave me to deal with him!” Mic screeches after them as Aizawa walks away.

“Oh, like you did?” Izumi shouts out the door, cackling at his betrayed look and running back in to explore.

Izumi had helped with the parents, getting kids to stay in the dorms. She’s still surprised it worked out, albeit with a bit of confusion.

Hakagure’s younger sibling read as male to her senses and she couldn’t see the kid. Apparently they were trans and no one had realized yet. And there was an incident at the Bakugou’s with baby pictures. Bakugou had laughed at her until she had reminded him most of those pictures had him in them as well, and the next thing they knew several of them were charred. (Aizawa had still taken a few, and Mic had screeched so loudly when he saw them the cat had added to his scars)

But it all worked out in the end!

Eventually.

Anyway.

“Izumi, I need to go settle my class into the dorms. Care to help?”

“Good teach bad teach?”

“Oh, shut up.”

Izumi giggles and follows him. Their apartment isn’t that far away, because as Nedzu had put it, ‘they’re teenagers. Ridiculous things happen when teenagers are involved.’

They arrive about the same time the class does, everyone chatting and talking amongst themselves as they look up at their new home.

“Hello, everyone.” Aizawa says, tired as always.

“Hello, Sensei!”

He nods. “I’ll explain your dorm arrangements shortly. But first. Kirishima. Todoroki. Shinsou. Yaoyorozu. Iida. You five were the ones to go rescue Bakugou and Izumi here that night.”

Izumi bites her lip, looking out at the students. All of them are pale and shaky.

“As a father,”

He places his hand on Iuzmi’s shoulder.

“...thank you.”

“Awwwww.” Uraraka whispers, only for Tsuyu to elbow her.

“But as your teacher?” His eyes harden. “There are a multitude of problems to address, but to keep this short, I’ll just say this. You’ve betrayed our trust. Not just the ones who left, but those who knew you they were about to break the law and told no one. If it weren’t for the fact that All Might has retired, and you technically gained permission from a... doubtable guardian,”

“Hey!”

“I would expel everyone but Hagakure, Jirou, and Bakugou. You want to regain our trust, you’re going to have to become model students.” He finishes, glaring. The whole class shudders.

“That’s all. Enjoy your new home.”

Guilt and misery radiates off the class. Izumi sighs and closes herself off, not wanting to feel it. She doesn’t like to make them hurt like that, but they need to understand. They did something wrong. She doesn’t want them really getting hurt or in trouble, their dreams cut off, if they try to do this again.

“Come here.”

Izumi blinks in surprise, looking up. Bakugou is dragging a confused Kaminari outside the bushes, and a few seconds and a giant blast of lightning later, Kaminari comes back, short circuited and babbling.

Everyone cracks up. Kaminari, currently to stupid to even react, stumbles over, the odd noises coming from him only making his classmates laugh more.

“Oi. Kirishima.” Bakugou grumbles, holding out a fistful of bills.

“WHOA, DID YOU SHAKE HIM DOWN FOR CASH?!”

“NO.”

Bakugou offers the money again. “This is my money. To replace what you spent.”

Kirishima blinks. “How’d you know I bought night vision goggles?”

Scoffing, Bakugou shoves his hand into Kirishimas chest, dropping the money. “Don’t ever say I never gave you anything. Now I’m not in your debt.”

He continues on, ignoring the laughter from behind him. Izumi reaches out carefully.

Guilt

Anger

Debt

All Might

Izumi closes her mind, watching sadly as Bakugou walks away. She’s going to need to do something about that. But with how he acts towards her, and everything that’s happened...

“Hey, Izumi.”

She turns, to see Shouto and Hitoshi standing before her. She smiles shyly. “Hey, guys. You alright?”

“Pretty sure we should be asking that.” Hitoshi says.

Izumi can only smile and raise her wrists awkwardly. The bandages had come off, showing two matching patches of scar tissue, almost like bracelets, on both sides. “Healed up! The mental issues are... iffy, but I’m working on them.”

It’s not technically a lie. But... there’s been a persistent feeling of wrongness that clings to her. The strange energy hasn’t dissipated, still humming beneath the surface. Sometimes she can’t fall asleep from how itchy her body is, like it wants to vibrate out of her skin. And when she does sleep, she can still feel it, curling through the dream room, over the pieces of muscular’s mind that she knows are nothing but a figment of her imagination but she just can’t get rid of it.

Shouto takes her hand, startling her out of her thoughts, and starts running his thumb over the burn. Before he can even open his mouth, Izumi has a finger at his nose.

“You’re not the hand crusher.”

Hitoshi snorts off to the side, his own scarred hand covering his grin. “I’m almost starting to believe it...”

“You shut your mouth.” Izumi threatens.

“What’s happening over here?” Uraraka asks, coming over.

“I’m threatening my idiots.” Izumi announces, ignoring the choked laughter of the boys. “Iida. Tell them Shouchan isn’t the hand crusher.”

Uraraka starts cackling. “Hand crusher?!?”

Shouto nods solemnly. “It’s a curse.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Come on, we’ve still got to look at the dorms. I think you’ll like them!”

Finally, the class gets inside.

Uraraka stops laughing to collapse in shock at the size.

“These are your dorms, one building for each class.” Aizawa states tiredly. “Girls on the right, boys on the left.” He goes on to explain, but Izumi tunes him out, preferring to watch the class gush over the dorms. (And Iida trying to ask her to use her quirk to make absolutely sure Uraraka is okay.)

Izumi makes a face as a disgusting vibration reaches her mind.

“Do my ears deceive me?” Mineta whispers, literally drooling down his front. “Baths and laundry... are in the common area?” There’s a audible gulp.

“Is this a dream?”

“They’re separated by gender.” Aizawa growls, and Izumi has never been so happy for rage smothering anything else she can sense. “And you. Will. Keep. Out.”

“Y-yes, sir.” Mineta whimpers.

“Everyone gets their own room, each equipped with AC, toilets, fridges, and closets.” He continues, as they check one of them out.

Uraraka faints again. Yaoyorozu seems unimpressed.

“All the luggage you sent over earlier is inside your rooms. You have the rest of the day to unpack.” Aizawa grumbles. “Speaking of, Izumi, we should probably help with our apartment. Ten bucks he got scratched dealing with Arashi.”

“Wait. You have a cat?!” Hitoshi shouts.

“None of your buisiness-”

“Four!” Izumi says helpfully.

Aizawa drags her away, despite Hitoshi and Kouda both giving some extremely powerful puppydog eyes at his back.

 

—~—

 

“Unpacked!” Yamada cheers. “Kitchen not a mess, cats are less murderous...”

“They’re crushing me...” Izumi rasps, trying in vain to move. Arashi is on her chest and Aineko is on her face, and it’s getting very difficult to breathe.

“What’s that? Can’t hear you over the sound of betrayal.”

Izumi glares, scrunching up her face. Stupid cat... get off!

Suddenly, they leap away, fur standing on end. Izumi sits up, watching with confusion. “What’s up with you?”

Aineko turns, eyes staring into hers, before catapulting off into another room.

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Cats are weird. I love them.”

“1-A should be done with their rooms by now.” Aizawa mentions. “Go make sure they don’t fuck anything up too badly, okay?”

“Have fun with your friends!” Yamada calls after her. Izumi just laughs and waves.

She opens the door to the 1-A building, smiling as she sees everyone in the common rooms just chatting.

“The circumstances kinda sucked, but getting to live together is kinda cool!” Kaminari announces, perched on the arm of a couch next to Hitoshi and Shouto.

“Glad to see you’re better.” Izumi mentions, leaning on the back of the couch. “What did Kacchan even do to you?”

Kaminari falls off the couch.

“Don’t do that!” He complains, popping right back up. Izumi just laughs at him.

“Sorry.”

Hitoshi whips around, grabbing her shoulders. “Where’s the cats.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “No, Hitoshi. Anyway what are you all talking about?”

The class bursts into excited chatter, Izumi only catching bits of it. Courtyard, cleaning, room location...

Iida suddenly shoots up. “I have realized I never congratulated you on your address to the people!”

Izumi blinks at him. “My... my what?”

“The video!” Iida shouts, taking out his phone and brandishing it before him. “I have watched it multiple times! I was extremely happy to see you were alright, and then the pure emotion you put into your words moved me to tears!”

“I... thank you?”

“Oui, mademoiselle.” Aoyama says, striking a pose. “You encourage people to sparkle even in dark times!”

“Yeah! It made me really hyped up! I’m gonna try even harder now!” Ashido shouts, Hagakure behind her making quick little punching motions.

Shouto nods from his own position on the couch. “You were incredible.”

Izumi covers her face in her hands. “I was just... trying to say thank you. For everyone who supported me after... what happened. Everything else was just kinda word vomit, so-”

“Oh my god, why can’t you just take the friggen compliMENT!” Sero shrieks, joining his meme buddy on the floor.

Izumi throws a pillow at him. “I’m trying to be a mature hero! I’m cool! Don’t shout vines at me!”

The girls of the class arrive amongst laughter. Ashido giggles.

“Hi! Everyone done with your rooms?”

“Yeah! Now we’re all just chilling.” Kaminari wheezes. “Bro, you may be light, but you’re bony. It hurts!”

“Sorry.”

“Anyway!” Ashido shouts. “Me and the girls were talking-”

“and we had an idea!” Hagakure finishes. The boys look up, scared but curious. “Why don’t we have a room king contest?”

“Room king?”

“Yeah!” Ashido shouts, punching the air. “We all go and see each other’s rooms! Everyone decides who’s is their favorite and then we’ll vote after we’re done! The one with the most votes gets the title room king!”

Iida’s hands go nuts. “I must insist that we enter the room only if the person says it’s okay!”

“Oh come on, it’ll be fun!” Ashido whines, already hooking her arms around some of the boys. “We’ll do it floor by floor!”

Hitoshi ends up being the first to go, leading a nearly full class. (Bakugou and Tsuyu are asleep)He looks entirely unimpressed by the whole situation, and his room is equally unimpressive.

It looks like the only things he’s unpacked are a huge purple weighted blanket, his phone charger, a poster of a cat saying, ‘hang in there!’ and a... coffee maker?

“Did you even finish unpacking?” Jirou asks dryly, looking down at the box on the floor.

Hitoshi shrugs. “Got lazy halfway through. I’ll take stuff out as I need it, but this is probably the cleanest my room is ever gonna be.”

Tokoyami goes next. Well... the girls wrench him away from the door and let themselves in.

“It’s all black and scary!” Hagakure and Ashido exclaim, looking around. The whole place is black, only being lit by scattered purple candles. Izumi pokes at a skull, before looking to the side.

“Is that a sword?! Awesome!”

“GET OUT!”

Aoyama’s room nearly gives her whiplash from the change in brightness. It all matches, and there’s panels of glitter gradients leaned against the walls.

“It’s like a photoshoot...” Izumi whispers, shocked.

“My room is DAZ-ZLE-ING!” Aoyama shouts, posing with each syllable.

Ashido drags everyone out.

“This is starting to get fun!” Uraraka cheers, hopping along the corridor. “Okay, so the last one on this floor is...”

Mineta smiles, drooling from his doorway again. “Come on in... I’ll show you something amazing...”

Is there someone else on this floor?” Jirou asks, before walking over to the elevator without a care in the world.

Ojirou’s room looks exactly like how it had been set up.

“Did you bring anything?” Hagakure says, confused. Hitoshi holds his hand up for a lazy high five.

Iida’s room is next.

“It looks like a library!” Ashido says, tapping the books. “All nonfiction hardcover too...”

“That’s the class rep for you!” Yaoyorozu laughs.

Uraraka has found a huge shelving unit, and is currently laughing. “You have so many glasses!”

“Of course I do! I expect them to be broken in our training!”

Kaminari’s room looks like he’s thrown together anything he could find. As Jirou puts it; “it’s the store in the mall I’d avoid.”

They move on pretty quickly.

Kouda is a bit more interesting. Soft greens make up the room, stuffed animals on the bed, and in the middle-

“He has a rabbit!” The girls coo happily. “Look at it!”

Izumi crouches down to let it sniff her hand, along with Ashido and Uraraka, both sporting a pair of Iida’s glasses. “It’s so cute...”

Behind her, she can hear Kaminari accusing Kouda of buying off the judges.

“This is kinda boring... I feel judged.” Kaminari groans. Aoyama, Ojirou, and Tokoyami nod in agreement.

Izumi turns her head, listening to the gears turning in Mineta’s shrewd little mind. He walks past, saying, “That’s because only the boys are being judged. But you said this was a contest of who has the best dorm room, right?”

He turns on the girls, pointing up at them. “Well then the girls should be judged too! Come on, to only fair!”

“Sure!”

“What.”

Ashido turns to Jirou, smiling. “Well, it is only fair, right? Let’s finish off the boys and then we can switch sides!”

Izumi looks down at Mineta, who’s shirt is nearly completely soaked with his own drool at this point. She rolls her eyes. Disgusting mind. Disgusting person.

On the next floor, Izumi has to insist that yes, she can sense that Bakugou is asleep, and they should probably move on.

“Okay, so... it’s my turn?” Kirishima says, unsure. “I don’t really care, but I don’t know if you’ll get what I’m going for...”

The door opens, showcasing what looks like a completely decked out man cave. There’s even a punching bag!

“If I found out my boyfriend had a room like this, I’d dump him.” Hagakure decides. Uraraka, on the other hand, seems to like it, and she and kirishima start trading workout ideas.

Shouji’s room is completely bare except for a bed mat and a low desk.

“I guess a lot of stuff would be annoying, with the arms.” Izumi muses.

Hitoshi has started gathering a lazy decorator cult following.

“Okay, so next up is Sero, right?”

He smirks.

“Whoa, it’s exotic! Asian!” Ashido and Uraraka shout happily.

Izumi peeks around them. “Is that a hammock?”

“I didn’t know your were into this kind of stuff, Sero.” Jirou says, turning to him. “It’s pretty cool.”

He grins. “Always a wild card, me!”

(Bakugou would disagree with that.)

“And now... Todoroki?”

“The most capable student in out class...”

“The most handsome boy in our school...”

“A chance to glance into his quiet private life... how exciting!”

Izumi frowns in confusion at the other girls.

“Let’s get this over with. It’s late.” Shouto says, opening his door.

The whole class freezes in shock. The entire room is completely different, down to the way it’s built. The hardwood floors have been completely removed, replaced with tatami mats.

“These are more comfortable than hardwood floors. We have them at home.”

“This isn’t your house!” Kaminari shrieks.

Mineta nods frantically. “How’d you remodel it in just one day?”

Shouto looks down at them, still poker faced. “I worked hard.”

“You’re a beast.” Sero sighs. “I guess I just got blown out of the water...”

They leave, still shell shocked. “Um, okay, so the last of the boys rooms is...”

“Me.” Satou sighs. “It’s pretty boring though...”

Kirishima claps him on the back. “Everyone’s is, after Todoroki. Something smells good though...”

“Oh crap! I forgot!” Satou shouts, running forwards to a small oven. “I finished unpacking early so I thought I’d make a chiffon cake. It isn’t iced yet, but... do you want some?”

“YES!”

Pretty soon, all of the girls and one or two of the guys has a slice, happily munching on it and showering the blushing cook with compliments.

“This is so cheating.” Kaminari groans.

“Girls rooms now!”

Jirou’s room is chock-full of instruments. Izumi counts three guitars, a drum set, and about three headphones before her view is blocked.

“Can you play... all of these?” Yaoyorozu asks, blushing slightly.

“At least a little...”

Kaminari snorts. “Your room was girlier than this, Aoyama.”

“Because I have a sense of style-”

Jirou stabs them with her jacks.

Hagakure!

Everyone blinks in surprise when they see hers. “It’s like a dollhouse...” Izumi whispers, fascinated.

Mineta has to be dragged away from the drawers. Sero tapes him up and they move on.

Ashido’s is hot pink, zebra striped, and fluffy, from the carpets to the curtains to the bed. She really has a thing for patterns, huh.

Uraraka’s is pretty normal, but more personalized than the lazy decorators club. Hitoshi demands a high five anyway.

“It feels kinda dirty, seeing so many girls rooms...” Ojirou mentions. “This is their private space.”

Tokoyami nods sagely. “A forbidden garden.”

“Boys are weird.” Izumi decides.

“Where’s Tsu?”

“She said she wasn’t feeling well, so she’s resting.” Uraraka explains.

Izumi looks back at the door as they walk away, locking eyes with Tsuyu as she peeks out at them. Sensing her guilt, she sends a sympathetic smile, only to have the door closed once more.

“Next up, Yaoyorozu!”

She smiles shyly, her door open a crack. “I’m very sorry for its appearance... I may have miscalculated and it’s a bit... cramped.”

“That bed is nearly the size of the whole room!”

Yaoyorozu sighs, embarrassed. “It’s my furniture from home so I thought it would fit! But I didn’t realize how small these dorms would be...”

“I forget how rich she is.”

They all reconvene in the common area.

“So that’s everyone, right?” Kirishima asks. “Do we vote?”

“Not yet!”

Everyone turns to look at Ashido, who is smiling at the lot of them. “There’s still one room we haven’t seen!”

“Bakugou and Tsu are asleep.” Uraraka points out. “And no way am I going in Mineta’s.”

Ashido chuckles. “Oh, no. Not them. I’m talking about our favorite hero over there!”

Izumi blinks, pointing at herself. “Me?”

“Yeah! Come on, show us your room! You’re living here too, right?” Hagakure agrees.

“Well... it’s not in the same building... and you’d have to go through my dads apartment to get to it? And I don’t know if he’d be okay with that...”

Ashido runs over, slinging an arm over her shoulder. “Aw, come on! Don’t be like that!”

Izumi sighs. “Well, okay... but, first? Iida, Kirishima, Yaoyorozu, Hitochan, Shouchan? Do you mind going up to Ausui’s room really quick? Before we leave.”

“Oh... sure?”

Izumi stays put. She isn’t a part of this, they don’t need her to mediate. All she can do is listen.

 

—~—

 

They come down with Tsuyu in tow, all of them with red eyes from crying. Tsuyu nods at Izumi, before hopping out the door.

“To the teachers place we go!” Hagakure cheers.

To say Aizawa was confused about the twenty teenagers traipsing through his apartment was an understatement. He turns to Izumi.

“Why.”

“He has a neck.” Hagakure whispers, shocked.

Izumi shrugs. “They’re doing a room king competition, and they wanted to see mine.”

“I want to see the cats!”

“And Hitoshi wanted to see the cats.”

Aizawa groans and buries his face into the couch. “Just... why. Oh yeah. Locked the cats in your room because they were pushing things off the counter while Hizashi was cooking.”

“Who?”

“Me!”

Yamada rounds the corner, hair down and completely unrecognizable. “Sup.”

“Aizawa sensei is gay?” Mineta whispers.

“Who gives a fuck WHERES THE CATS.” Hitoshi shouts, dragging the class into the hall. Izumi laughs and hops over to her door.

“This is my room!” Izumi says, blushing slightly. “Um... I know there’s a whole lot of stuff... and there’s- oh, come on Arashi.”

She glares at the fluffy cat, stretched languidly over black leggings she hadn’t put away yet. “What’s the point of that?”

The other three cats converge on the class, winding around their legs and demanding scratches

“Whoa, look at all this hero stuff!” Uraraka says, picking up a figure. “So cool!”

“Is this drawing Aizawa sensei?” Kirishma asks. “I didn’t think underground heroes had merch...”

“I drew that.” Izumi says, embarrassed.

“So cool...”

Ashido laughs, flopping across one of her beanbags. “I’m pretty sure I can fall anywhere in this room and always land on something soft!”

“Narcolepsy safeguards.” Izumi explains, grinning down at her. “Don’t want to survive all this just to snap my neck from a nap.”

“All these notebooks...” Iida muses, looking at a set of shelves. “They seem well used!”

“Oh! Those!” Izumi exclaims. “They’re notes on... pretty much everyone I’ve ever met. Here!”

She pulls out one of the newer ones, flipping it to her section on 1-A. “I write down all kinds of details, from quirks to minds to likes and dislikes!”

“Kinda stalkery... I approve.” Hagakure says, taking the notebook and flipping through it. “Hey, wheres Todoroki and Shinsou!”

“I met them earlier, so they’re in different journals.” Izumi explains. “I don’t think I should show you those though...”

“Why?” Uraraka asks, then leans in, smirking. “Did you write something embarrassing~.”

“No!” Izumi squeaks, blushing. “I just... drew how I first saw them. And for both...”

“Nightmare.” Shouto mutters, carefully petting Kohi as he tries not to knock over the unbalanced cat.

Ashido moans from her place on the beanbag. “Sis, I’m staying here, melting into this cushy squishy heaven.”

“It can’t really be that comfy- oh.” Kirishima says, plonking down in another. “Oh, okay, I get it.”

Pretty soon, the entire class is flopped over Izumi’s cushions, tangled together because there aren’t quite enough for them all. Soft conversations grow between neighbors, but mostly just a comfortable silence.

Izumi giggles when she feels a hand in her hair. “Hitoshi, that’s me, not a cat.”

“Hmm?” He blinks, looking down, before shrugging. “Close enough.”

They all pretty much fall asleep, careful motions soothing until they suddenly stop.

“What the hell?”

Izumi looks up, bleary eyed. “Huh?”

Hitoshi frowns. “Shou. Tell me I’m not hallucinating.”

“You’re not.” Shouto says, staring in confusion at Izumi. The whole class is staring now.

“What?” Izumi asks, self-conscious.

In answer, Shouto reaches up and grabs something on her head, pulling. It’s not hair, but its connected, and she can move it? What is happening-

Something brushes against her leg, and Izumi mindlessly goes to brush it away to get back to the matter at hand. But-

“WHY DO I HAVE EARS AND A TAIL!” Izumi screeches.

Chapter Text

“They seem to be perfectly healthy. Nothing is wrong as far as I can tell.” Recovery Girl decides, turning the tail in her hands over. “They seem to be a mutation quirk, but you already have a quirk... I’m not sure what it is.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.” Aizawa says, rubbing his forehead. “How the hell does she have this?”

Yamada nods mutely.

Izumi sighs, wrapping the tail around herself to look at it. “I don’t understand either...”

The door opens, and Nedzu walks in, leading a young man in a suit. “Hello, everyone. This is Tamashi Enerugi. I think he may be able to help us!”

Izumi nods at him, smiling nervously. “Sorry... we don’t know what’s happening.”

Tamashi is mute, staring at her, eyes wide. Or... through her?

“Oi.” Aizawa says, waving his hand in front of the visitors face. He snaps out of it, bowing in apology.

“I’m very sorry... it’s just I’ve never seen something... or someone, so- hang on, let me start from the beginning.” He rambles, waving his hands. “My quirk allows me to see people’s energy. How it flows within them, what sort it is... I can, well... see quirks, in a way.”

“That’s why I believe he will be of use!” Nedzu announces, hopping over to place a paw on Izumi’s knee.

“And the staring was because?” Yamada asks, raising an eyebrow.

Tamashi turns his eyes back to Izumi, and she notices they shimmer slightly, all kinds of different colors swirling together. “I’ve never seen something like that. Even in the ,Nomu I saw, their energy was corrupted and muted. But with her... it’s like a galaxy given human form. I can see others through her... it’s fascinating.” He whispers, entranced again.

“That’s so amazing!” Izumi gushes, forgetting the seriousness of the situation in favor of an interesting quirk. “Is it colors? Brightness? The way they move that helps you tell them apart? So you’re saying I have multiple quirks? And that’s what the odd feeling was...”

“A bit of everything.” He nods, sitting down near her. “And you... It’s incredible. Some are knotted, and I can’t see clearly, but I can count at least three. One is distinctly the ears and tail... a kind of fuzzy, malleable movement, but I believe there’s more to it. Try to focus on them for me?”

“Focus on them?”

Tamashi nods. “Like how you would use your original quirk. It’s a part of your energy, ready to listen, if you’ll reach out.”

Izumi nods nervously, closing her eyes. Like how she uses her dream quirk...

It doesn’t feel like the glass, pulling and stabbing, or the lights, complicated vibrations that can mean two entirely different things. No... this is like, well, a cat. Purring under her, coy, wanting attention but making her work for it, curling around her...

“...incredible.”

She opens her eyes.

The room is much bigger now.

Izumi squeaks and falls over backwards, flailing her limbs. They’re not working properly, like the joints are misaligned and her muscles have shifted, and her mouth won’t work.

“Whoa, Whoa, Izumi, calm down kid.” Aizawa says, reaching out for her. Izumi tries to get herself upright, but it isn’t working. Nothing’s working, her hands-

Paws.

She has paws.

She’s a cat.

Izumi stops flailing in confusion, managing to tilt herself upright. The mattress is not helping one bit.

Her spine feels weird.

“Astounding.” Tamashi gasps as she stretches this way and that, trying to get used to the new feeling. “A full transformation...”

“My daughter is a cat.” Yamada whispers, staring at her.

Izumi trips and falls on her face.

Tamashi laughs. “You May need to work on that... but for now, try to change back.”

A few minutes and a distinct amount of effort later, Izumi is back to normal, with no tail or ears. She rubs the top of her head awkwardly, everyone watching her.

“So... I can turn into a cat.” She says helplessly. “Um... anything else?”

Tamashi nods. “Try a physical examination, and then compare it to previous scores. There’s energy in your muscles and bones now. And around your head... a sense? I’m really not sure.”

Izumi looks up from where she’s managed to twist herself into a pretzel. “I think it’s flexibility.... found another one already.”

“Okay, Yeah, add flexibility to the list.” Yamada says, inching away. “Please stop.”

Unfolded, Izumi gasps excitedly. “Oh! I’ve been hearing things, a little. Like humming and things? It’s kinda like the vibration from minds, so I tried to tune it out, but...”

Tamashi nods, equally as excited. “The energy around your ears! I assume it’s some sort of vibration sense, as you put it.”

“Like for real vibrations!”

“Exactly!”

“Stop nerding our for a moment.” Aizawa says loudly.

Izumi looks up at him, confused. “But it’s so fascinating! All this energy, why? How?”

“I want to know why and how.” Aizawa grumbles. “Why do you have these quirks, and how is this happening.”

The entire room freezes.

“It is quite a mystery!” Nedzu says, taking her hand in his paws and bending it this way and that, far past the point where another persons would stop, much to Yamada’s disgust. “It must have happened sometime in your captivity.”

Izumi shudders.

“I guess there’s only one way to find out for sure.”

 

—~—

 

Izumi walks into the small, bare room, gulping as she sees the tied man on the other side of the glass. She tightens all her barriers, not wanting to break down in here.

“Hello again, Izumi.” Sensei says, smiling. “It’s nice to see you.”

“Sensei.” She says quietly, moving to the seat.

He can barely move, but he still manages to shift ever so slightly. “So. I assume you have something to ask me? All Might was here earlier, on your conversation to him about Shigaraki.”

“It’s not that.” Izumi bites her lip, thinking how to phrase it. “When... you tried to take my quirk...”

“Ah, So you found out about your new powers?”

Izumi stops, mind blanking.

...what?

“You knew?!” She shrieks, jumping out of her chair. “What- why- how- why on earth would you give me quirks?”

“I didn’t.” The villain says simply. “You took them.”

Izumi frowns. “I... what?”

“When you fought against me to keep your quirk, you received all of your power and kept pulling. In that moment, our quirks merged under your will, your fear and anger, and you used the connection between us to pull several quirks from my body into yours.” He explains. “I must admit. I never knew having a quirk stolen felt quite like...”

“Like your soul is being ripped out of your body?” Izumi asks, remembering those torturous first few moments.

Sensei smiles. “Are you trying to guilt me, my dear?”

“You’re despicable.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Izumi sighs, sinking back into her seat. “But... why did you have... this?”

She melts into her cat form, stretching slightly at the odd sensation. “Doesn’t seem like something you’d have.”

Sensei chuckles. “Simple, easy to use quirks always were my favorite. That one became useful, however, sometimes one form got too painful. It’s odd- I was a hairless species, but you’re the fluffiest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Izumi rolls her eyes and allows her body to flow back into its original form. “How many did I take?”

“No idea.” Sensei says simply.

“...you. Have no idea.”

“Well, many of my quirks have knotted themselves together after years of having them. The more powerful ones I keep a close eye on, and I believe you have a few physical enhancements... flexibility, durability, strength, the like. Also a passive vocal quirk. That one I noticed immediately. You’ll never get a sore throat with that, and really I must say I miss it.”

Izumi reaches up to her throat, rubbing it gently. “I’ve realized the flexibility one. And... I can feel vibrations more now?”

“Oh yes, that! Sensory. Very helpful. Sometimes the humming is electric currents, it can be quite bothersome.”

Izumi frowns, remembering what she knows of the All for One quirk. “But... if I have so many quirks stacked up inside me, why have I not... lost my mind? Yagi said that others who you tried to give more than one quirk to broke. Like...” the word, like vomit in her mouth, “like the Nomu.”

Sensei laughs at that one. “Oh, my dear, you’re as humble as ever.” He laughs harder. “Who in this world has the strongest willpower over their own mind? Who has held a thousand shattered pieces of glass together? Who has dealt with such immense pain and pressure on a daily basis that they can barely feel it anymore? Who was capable of riding that pain and forcing it to work for them? Who’s mind is strong enough to turn back the flow of an irresistible quirk of the most experienced person alive today and make it their slave?”

Izumi looks down at her hands.

“You. You are one of the strongest people I know, Izumi.” Sensei says simply. “Your power, your will, your passion keeping you sane... it was not your quirk that most interested me, though it was a bonus, along with your grandmothers. It was you, who carried on a conversation with someone you knew was evil, showed me intelligence and compassion despite your fear. It was quite fascinating, I must admit.”

He sighs. “If only your father had managed to take you... that will following mine, I doubt All Might would have stood a chance. But as of now...”

“Some of your power is on the other side. Against you.” Izumi says.

“Oh, not at all! I’m no longer a player, you see. Simply an observer.” Sensei muses. “I must admit, two prodigies, two legacies...”

He tilts his head back, smiling. “It’s quite interesting. I wonder... where will you and Tomura lead each other? Like it or not, you’re the most prominent hero after everything that’s happened.”

Izumi clenches her fists nervously. “I... never expected to be a very well known hero.” She admits. “But if my words can help, I will. I’ll make sure someone likes you never gets to do this to anybody else ever again.”

She looks back up to this man, who she had feared all her life. He hasn’t stopped smiling, but theres a dangerous edge to it now.

“I’ll use these powers to help the lives they would have hurt.” Izumi says, then stands up to walk away.

 

—~—

 

Izumi walks out of the maze of security, nodding to the guards and Yagi, who had come to make sure she was okay, before falling into her dads arms.

“I want to sleep.” She groans. “I think I have my grandmothers quirk- I can connect people. That’s how I helped you, Toshinori. And I definitely have others.”

“So we were both behind that punch, and I felt those feelings through you.” He says from somewhere Izumi can’t see. “It really was the world.”

Tamashi shifts uncomfortably. “Are you quite positive you want me here? I’m just a freelance advisor... and this is a high security government facility...”

“The officials here were interested when we offered your testimony.” Nedzu explains, paws folded behind his back. “All for One holds even more power and energy than our Dreamer. It would be an incredible chance.”

“We can nerd about quirks together later, Tamashi-San.” Izumi says, smiling. “Maybe I can hop into your dream and see what that looks like... but for now I want real sleep.”

He nods. “Of course. I look forward to it.”

“Home?” Izumi asks, curling against her dads side.

He nods. “Home.”

 

—~—

 

Of course, true sleep isn’t really a thing Izumi is capable of, even with these mysterious new quirks. So when she falls asleep in the car, she’s left floating in the dream room, alone with her thoughts.

She swirls the lights she knows best close to her, wrapping herself in purple, red, yellow, pink, and gray. Just for a moment, Izumi does nothing but listen to the lights, relaxing in their comfortable glow.

But, well. She’s got a job. And her target is already asleep, so he’s missed the whole quirk mess. Great! No awkward questions.

Izumi releases them, watching as her dads minds twine around each other.

She leaps for one of the first minds she had ever sensed. Bakugou.

 

—~—

 

His mind is racked with a nightmare, unsurprisingly.

All for One and All Might, the latter weak and small and broken, panting and gasping as he tries to keep standing. Sensei just smiles, unmoving, watching as the symbol of peace starts to crumble away, like dust in the wind.

(Hello infinity war flashbacks)

Sunken eyes turn towards Bakugou, just standing, staring through the chaos of the fight.

A dream version of Izumi falls, clutching her wrists where the wounds are open and bleeding.

“Not good enough. You’ll never be-”

Real Izumi snaps her fingers and ends it.

Bakugou turns to her, panting, tears running down his face.

“Kacchan.” Izumi murmurs sadly. “It’s a dream. A nightmare. We’re alive.”

Immediately, his mind turns to rage. It slams into Izumi like a hurricane wind, and she can only squint and hold her ground.

“I KNOW YOU’RE FUCKING ALIVE YOU BITCH! JUST LEAVE ME ALONE! IM FINE! I DON’T NEED YOU TO CREEP THROUGH MY FUCKING HEAD-”

“YOU AND I BOTH KNOW DAMN WELL YOU AREN’T FINE!” Izumi screams back.

They freeze, just staring at each other, both completely shocked by Izumi’s outburst. Bakugou, Yeah, but Izumi?

“Everyone’s worried, Kacchan.” Izumi says, softer, rubbing at her arm. “Dad, your friends in class- don’t scoff at me, Kacchan, I know you care about them, even if you are all Tsundere about it.”

He glares at her, looking like he would very much like to blow her face in, but she fixes him with a look and pulls at her quirk. Dreams are her realm, after all, and influencing him like this isn’t the worst thing she could do to let her talk.

“You need to talk to someone.” Izumi insists. “This is the most private place possible, but if you don’t want to talk to me, one of your friends?”

“What fucking frie-”

“Kirishima. Ashido. Kaminari. Sero. Jirou, maybe?” Izumi lists off. “Pick and choose.”

“I don’t need to talk to them!” Bakugou shouts angrily. “I don’t need anyone! I’m not weak, I’m gonna be number one! This shit isn’t gonna get in my way, and I only did that shit to get out of those assholes debt!”

Alright. This isn’t working.

Izumi slams her palms into the ground, wrenching the dream apart and molding it to her will. Dirt falls away beneath her, the city disappearing, leaving nothing but fog and a small toothpick of rock for Bakugou to balance on.

“Oi- WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!”

“It’s you.” Izumi says simply, floating over. “This is what you are. I won’t deny that you’re strong, Kacchan. You’re incredible, and I always looked up to you! But this is the situation you put yourself into.”

He scoffs, looking around at his little spire.

“You’re strong.” Izumi says, reaching up. “But eventually, even the strongest things crack.”

Wind blasts down from the sky, Bakugou barely keeping his footing. He scowls angrily at her, but Izumi just makes it stronger. Hail, rain, snow, rocks, words.

His foot slips off the edge, and he falls.

Izumi lets him go for a few seconds, before diving down to plop him back on his spire. He glares at her, gasping, hair blasted back across his face weirdly.

“Even the strongest people crumble. You can’t expect to be able to handle every thing on your own.” Izumi informs him, floating back into the clouds and revealing her own mountain. She, too, stands on a precipice, shards stabbing out of it awkwardly, but it’s stronger than Bakugou’s. “My force of will is only so strong. When I slip...” she allows herself to tumble, only to be caught by a song and red light, “my dads are there.”

Words, cool air, “my friends are there.”

Smirking dirty jokes and shrewd calculations, “My aunt, my teacher. I need them.”

She motions to his spire. “When you fall, no one is there. No matter how strong you are, how amazing, you’ve dug away underneath yourself to put yourself on top, above the clouds, above everything. But one wrong move, and, well.”

She taps at his spire, watching as pebbles clink away and drop out of sight. Bakugou bites his lip.

“I don’t need help. I’m gonna be better than All Might, you hear me? You think he ever needed help?”

“No, I don’t think so.” Izumi says, shooting up to glare at her childhood friend. “I know so.”

Clouds part, and Izumi focuses on a memory from years ago. A broken man on a broken statue, the blood, the fear, the guilt. Izumi walking closer, talking, releasing his mind from the fear, just for a night.

Bakugou watches, not saying a word, but Izumi can feel his mind accepting it.

“Besides. All Might had his own mountain.” Izumi points out, and there he is, standing is all his glory.

“Mentors that pushed him to do everything he could.” Izumi says, carving images of Grand Torino and Shimura Nana. “Friends he could always rely on, Heck, even a few relationships.” She says, grinning as Sir Nighteye, David Shield, and Detective Naomasa’s faces come forwards.
“And... am I in there? Maybe... I dunno. But you get my point.”

Bakugou is sitting now, looking around himself, shuddering.

“Please.” Izumi whispers, coming closer. “Please. I don’t want to loose someone else from this.”

He looks up at her, shocked, but Izumi just shakes her head and summons memories. The sports festival, his team, USJ, Kirishima saying he’ll follow him. Ashido offering candy, then spicy candy after the curry incident. Sero and Kaminari cheering for him during a training exercise. His fight with Uraraka. Jirou offering him headphones when the rest of the class is up to their nonsense.

Kirishma, reaching out for him, always giving him a rock to fall back on.

Izumi smiles, letting Bakugou’s spire grow, out croppings that look like Kirishima’s hair and Ashido’s horns growing. Kaminari’s lightning yellow, Sero’s elbows, and a careful hand, scarred by Bakugou, held out like an offering.

Izumi smiles at him sadly. “As long as you’re here, I can do anything. You don’t need to talk to me. I’m not going to force you to do anything. But please. Talk to someone.”

He lets out a groan, but Izumi can feel him agreeing. He grabs her hand.

“I get it, okay? I’m not gonna crumble from this.”

Izumi giggles and flops down beside him. “Yeah, I know. But it’s always best to be honest. And to get rid of the pressure slowly is necessary. But, also. Listen to me one more time?”

Bakugou looks over at her, grumpy.

“It wasn’t your fault. It’s not our fault. People used us, but it’s never the victim’s fault.” Izumi says. “All Might was going down eventually. You can’t blame yourself. I know it’s difficult, because I was there before. With... my mom. But we can’t.”

They sit in silence.

“Seriously though, talk to Kirishma. I can feel your pining.”

Bakugou explodes.

Izumi cackles, running, but Bakugou’s got this figured out by now, and he’s right on her tail, fueled by rage.

“You bitch!”

“I’m sorry! I just had to! Come on, you two are so close!”

“Shut up! What about you, Half-n-half, and Troll hair!”

“Excuse me at least I’m TRYING!”

“FUCK FEELINGS.”

“YOU’RE NOT THE ONE THAT GOES INTO SEIZURES WITH THEM!”

All in all, the dream brawl is a pretty good way to blow off steam. And no one gets hurt! Bonus.

Oh god, she’s got to deal with her own mess tomorrow.

Chapter Text

“Izumi!”

She starts to wave, before she gets tackled. Hitoshi messes with her hair, confused.

“What happened? Why’d you grow ears?”

“Are you okay?” Uraraka asks, bouncing over as well.

“It was highly irregular!”

Aizawa rolls his eyes and shovels everyone off Izumi. “Enough. Kid, explain.”

Izumi wrings her hands together nervously. “Um... a few of you already know this, but Sensei- All for One, tried to take my quirk while I was... taken.”

A few of them wince in sympathy. “That’s gotta be a weird feeling.”

“It was. And, I kinda panicked, and realized we were in a semi conscious state, near catatonic, so I could use my quirk on him. For a moment, we shared our quirks- stretched across two minds. I started gaining strength and pulled him in, but he snapped the connection.”

She rubs at her arms, embarrassed, and calls the ears back into existence. “So... I have at least four new quirks now?”

There’s a moment of silent confusion.

“Oh. That’s why he was so caught off guard.” Bakugou says.

“YOU JUST ACCEPT THAT?” Kaminari and Ashido shriek.

Bakugou rolls his eyes. “Listen, he was fucking astounded by something. Both of them looked like they had run fifty marathons back to back and that’s before she kicked him in the dick, some shit had gone down.”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN, KICKED HIM IN THE DICK?!?”

Izumi rolls her eyes as Bakugou grins evilly, obviously reminiscing.

Shouto walks over, poking at the ears. “So... what can you do now?”

Izumi shrugs. “We haven’t figured out everything... but I’m like, really flexible now, and I’m pretty sure I can connect two awake minds so senses are merged, which is how I helped All Might. I can hear vibrations more, and when I... um... went to talk to Sensei he mentioned something about a quirk that stopped sore throats? Oh! And I can turn fully into a cat.”

Hitoshi perks up. “Can you do it? Please?”

Aizawa groans loudly. “Oh, no. We’ve already wasted enough class time. I only brought her in because you’d be distracted otherwise. Besides, she’s assisting today’s lesson. Now. Sit Down.”

“I’ll show you later.” Izumi whispers to Hitoshi, as the students who had jumped up upon her arrival scurry back to their seats under Aizawa’s glare, Shouto gently touching her shoulder before retreating to his.

“Alright. As I’ve already told you, your focus this summer is obtaining provisional hero licenses.”

“Yes sir.”

“Do not take this lightly.” Aizawa reminds them lowly. “A hero license means you are responsible for human lives. You can imagine how difficult the test is to obtain one. Barely fifty percent of students pass every year.”

Mineta gulps. “It’s that hard to get a provisional license?”

“To prepare, today you’ll focus on creating something new.” The class room doors open, revealing Midnight, Cementoss, and Ectoplasm.

“Two ultimate moves.”

Izumi giggles as the mood turns from nervous anxiety to excited anticipation. “An exam is normal school stuff but this is real hero business!”

“By ultimate move we mean a move that will ensure victory.” Ectoplasm explains.

Cementoss nods. “A move so unique to yourself and your abilities that no one else could ever hope to copy it. Simply put, your moves must lean in to your strengths.”

“An extension of who you are.” Midnight announces. “Most heroes these days have them. If they don’t, they’re fools.”

“I realize this seems abstract, but we’ll explain more throughout the day.” Aizawa finishes up. “For now, change into your costumes and meet at gym gamma.”

 

—~—

 

“Gym gamma. Otherwise known as Training Dining Land or TDL.

Izumi agrees with the class’s confusion. UA has... interesting names for things.

Cementoss presses his hand to the ground, activating his quirk. “This was my idea. I can simulate many different terrains and obstacles for all kinds of quirk practice. Here, you will learn to ‘serve up’ justice: hence the name.”

Kaminari hums. “That’s pretty cool-”

“Please allow me a question!” Iida shouts, hand shooting up. “What is gone advantage for having ultimate moves for our provisional exam? May we know your reasoning?”

“That’s two questions.” Aizawa points out. Izumi elbows him.

“The job of a hero is varied. It won’t just be fighting. Crime, natural and man made disasters, all sorts of dangerous situations. You will be tested on your ability to gather information, decision making, quick thinking, cooperativeness and leadership. Every year there’s a new test to evaluate these qualities.”

“The most important thing is to be able to prevail in battle.” Midnight announces. “And those of you with an Ultimate move will have stronger results.”

“Circumstances should not dictate the results of your success.” Cementoss tells them. “You must learn to be consistent in order to be a valuable asset.”

“Your ultimate move does not have to be an offensive move.” Ectoplasm reminds the class, turning to Iida. “Take Iida’s recipro burst for example. That sort of temporary boosted speed is valuable and resides in the category of excellence we’re looking for.”

Iida clutches his hand over his chest. “You mean I’ve been doing an ultimate move all this time?”

“So it’s basically a secret weapon. Something that gives us an edge no matter who or what we’re facing.”

“There’s a smart boy.” Midnight says, winking. “For example, Kaumi woods using Lacquered chain prison to capture multiple villains in an instant. That’s exactly what we want to see.”

Hitoshi raises his hand. “What are yours? Just to give us an example?”

“I have my capture weapons.” Aizawa says, reaching up to hold one of the bands. “Binding cloth manipulation.”

“And I have Forced Internment Giant Bites.” Ectoplasm says.

Izumi is distracted from the other explanations from hearing Mina cough out, “capture vore.”

Aizawa taps her on the shoulder. “And you?”

“Oh!” Izumi squeaks. “Um... possession and forced sleep, I guess, for a combat situation.”

Aizawa turns to the group. “Any more questions? No? Okay, moving on. Even though the training camp got interrupted, you still got a lot more strength in your quirks. Now it’s time to put that strength somewhere and make moves of your own.”

Cementoss and Ectoplasm begin setting up for the training. Aries ground formations begin to grow, leaving open spaces for everyone in the class. Ectoplasm begins forming clones for opponents.

“This is what you will be doing for the rest of your summer vacation. I expect you to also think on how you would like to improve your costumes now that you have a better under of your quirk.”

Aizawa smirks at his class. “I expect the best from all of you. You have what it takes?”

“Yes, sir!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi perches above the training room, looking down through the maze of different levels as the class starts their work. Ectoplasm really is a good teacher, reminding Ojirou not to rely on his tail and showing Mina how to make her proposed move more powerful. Shouto seems to be recreating the globe and wall from the festival. Good idea, both were incredible. Yaoyorozu is going for something even more difficult- two objects at once.

“Her mental capabilities are incredible.” Izumi muses, kicking her feet as she scribbles in her notebook. “I wonder if she’d be capable of holding my quirk together.”

Most of the class seems to be testing out their limits. Bakugou...

“Ectoplasm! I killed this one!” He shouts.

Izumi giggles and leans over. “Letting off steam, Kacchan?”

“Been a while since I’ve been able to really let loose!” He shouts back, blowing yet another clone to a goopy mess.

Izumi looks down at the teachers, all obviously talking about him. Bakugou really is amazing... she just hopes he’s capable of taking her advice when he needs to.

All Might starts wandering through the students, giving tips here and there. She catches a stray thought from her dad.

‘He’s suddenly good at this?’

Izumi snorts and hops down from her perch, nabbing a book out of All Mights pocket and showing it to Aizawa.

“Teaching for dummies?” She giggles up at the number one hero.

He snatches the book back, face red. “Oh, go do better than me then.”

Izumi skips off, hiding her laughter as she heads for the bubble of uncertainty.

“Hitochan!” She calls, waving. He sits on a lip of rock, giving instructions to a wandering ectoplasm clone.

“Hi, Izumi.” He sighs. “Do a flip.”

His mind slave complies.

“Can’t think of anything?” Izumi asks, plopping her hands on her hips.

He shrugs. “I guess there’s specialized orders I could use, but it would mainly be for specific situations. I could get them to lead me somewhere, but I just don’t see the point in naming something when I’m gonna be an undergrounder.”

“That’s because you have no imagination.” Izumi sighs, grabbing his hand. “Come on. Uraraka and Iida are going to the Development Studio now, we’re gonna join them.”

“Wait- why?”

Izumi just grins. “You’ll see. I’ve got something in mind for you. Uraraka, Iida, Wait up!”

 

—~—

 

Izumi would absolutely love to say that they got in, got good ideas, and left without a hitch.

Instead the door blows open and a body slams into her.

“Hatsume!” Power Loader shouts. “Be more careful! You can’t just mix everything together randomly!”

“Mistakes are the mother of invention, Sensei!” The body crushing Izumi announces.

“Dreamer-senpai... are you okay?” Uraraka asks, coughing through the smoke. Shouto, who had tagged along, helps the two girls up.

“I’m okay, Uraraka. And, hi Hatsume! Nice to see you again!”

“Hey, Dreamer!” The inventor shrieks, spinning her around to poke at the blanket. “How’s this baby holding up? Still stain resistant, fireproof, most comfortable blanket ever, the works?”

Izumi laughs, watching power loader give up and head back into the room. “Its amazing, Hatsume.”

“Good, because I’m making it better.” Hatsume announces, ripping the blanket away. “Ooh, you brought class A? Gotta admit. I forgot everyone’s names.”

“IM IIDA TENYA! THE MAN YOU TRICKED INTO BECOMING A WALKING ADVERTISEMENT DURING THE SPORTS FESTIVAL!”

“Never heard of ya!” Hatsume announces. “I remember you though, peppermint. You left me to be a single mother!”

Shouto chokes on air. “I... what?”

“You don’t even remember our child!” Hatsume moans, miserable.

Izumi giggles, knowing exactly what Hatsume is talking about. “Yeah, Shouchan, how could you?”

“What is happening.” He whispers, obviously distressed.

Hatsume cackles before turning back into the lab. “Welp, I’ve got to upgrade this for my brainstorming buddy and invent more babies so bye~!”

“Hatsume, Wait up!’ Izumi falls, dragging the four students behind her. “They’re here for costume improvements-”

Izumi swears Hatsume’s neck nearly snaps by how quickly she turns around.

“COSTUME IMPROVEMENTS!?!”

“Now you’ve done it.” Power Loader groans. “Come on in. Do you have the papers? They should have come in with the first reiteration of the costumes.”

Izumi pokes around the lab as Power Loader starts explaining the process to change their costumes. It’s pretty easy to see the source of Hatsume’s explosion, though it’s slowly being cleaned up.

“Why is it so cold in here?” Uraraka shivers.

“Because of Hatsume and Shouto’s Baby.” Izumi laughs, patting ice bot. “I can’t believe it hasn’t melted yet!”

“Oh.” Shouto says, relieved. “That’s what she was talking about.”

“Of course! I’d never let my baby melt! Nitrogen freezer attachments for emergencies and constant air conditioning! Plus a lacquer that makes it difficult to melt!” Hatsume shouts, happily pointing out her changes. “I also upgraded his AI for help with boring stuff!”

Power Loader rolls his eyes. “That thing is better at lab maintenance then half my class combined.”

Hatsume starts jumping happily, looking around at her new test subjects. “So! What were you thinking of? What do you want? Brainstorming buddy?”

“Shouto is just tagging along. But that ice lacquer thing you mentioned might come in handy if he needs to reinforce something...”

“Ooooooh, Yeah! So, a way to carry it and expel it quickly... I’ll see if I can improve it.”

Uraraka nervously turns to Power Loader. “Um... I was hoping you could help with my mobility while in the air...”

“And improve my radiator...?”

“Got it!”

Suddenly, Uraraka and Iida have contraptions strapped to thier back and arms, blinking in confusion. “Huh?”

“Jet pack!” Hatsume explains cheerily, pressing a button. The two go flying into the roof. “Hmm... a bit much...”

“I’m trying to cool my legs! There’s nothing wrong with my boosters!” Iida grunts out, still pressed to the ceiling.

Hatsume only laughs. “Duh, silly. Use your arms to give your legs a rest!”

“But pushing him past his limits isn’t a good idea either.” Izumi points out. “Look at them: if your contraptions hurt them they aren’t good support items, right?”

Hatsume freezes for a second, eyes calculating. “Hmmm... good point. I will need to calibrate them more...”

“Uraraka already has the whole upwards motion thing.” Izumi says, nodding. “A grappling hook, probably, and boosters that work for a short time, like Bakugou’s explosions! She’s a great martial artist. A big backpack would probably get in her way, and tire her out. And as for iida, I have only one word: Heelies.”

Iida gulps in fear.

“Excellent points!” Hatsume announces. “So! Basic ideas for three... your turn.”

Hitoshi jumps. “Uh, I really think I’ll just ask Power Loader...”

“Good luck, kid.”

“Hey!”

“I had an idea for Hitoshi!” Izumi chirps. “We’ve already got something for his weapon-”

“We do?”

“-and his quirk relies on people replying to him.” Izumi finishes. “So I was thinking- a lot of people don’t trust a voice they don’t know, and eventually he’ll be recognized. So what we need to do is hide his voice behind a modulator that could make him sound like just about anyone! What do you think, Hitoshi?”

He blinks, amazed. “I hadn’t even thought about something like that... it’s amazing.”

Hatsume starts bouncing excitedly. “Oooooooooh I like it I like it I like it! I’ll start working on it right away! Brainstorming buddy, come on!”

The two girls dart to the benches, Hatsume happily tinkering away.

Uraraka, who had managed to get to the ground, glares at Hitoshi. “How’d you get off so easy?”

He shrugs, watching Izumi start rapid fire questions and Hatsume shooting off answers just as fast.

“I got rescued, I guess.”

“She’s crazy.” Power Loader admits, also looking on at the tennis match of insanity. “But you’ll grow to depend on your relationship with her. She’s the one who’s going to be in your corner when you’re out on the field.”

He sighs. “Common sense is a collection of prejudices acquired by age eighteen. Einstein said that. Honestly, I think that girl lives by every word of that sentence. She’s always trying something new. Innovators break out of the mold, and that’s just what Hatsume’s doing.”

 

—~—

 

Over the next few classes, Izumi watches as ultimate moves come to fruition. Hitoshi has become terrifyingly good at mimicking people’s mannerisms with his new support item and even catches Aizawa once with Izumis voice. Tsuyu manages to hide in plain sight for a long time (Izumi absolutely does not tell her to go mess with Hagakure, not at all), Tokoyami cloaks himself in dark shadow, Shouto is working on activating both sides of his quirk, and Bakugou manages a concentrated blast from a single point on his hand.

“He’s been trying to do that since we were kids.” Izumi laughs as he cheers happily. “Guess he finally got to come back to it now.”

“That kid sure is something else.” Yagi muses, shifting his attention to another student.

The rock crumbles.

“Look out!”

It’s falling, falling towards Yagi, and Izumi can’t help but remember other falling rocks and a crushed body and a light dissolving into nothingness around her and pain and pain and shattering and DEATH

“No!”

Everything is silent.

Izumi opens her eyes, arms outstretched, gasping with adrenaline.

The rock is floating.

Yagi isn’t under it anymore.

Izumi drops her hands, barely noticing that the rock drops too, barely caring that she had discovered a new quirk, and curls into a ball. Distantly she can hear people running over, Aizawa, Midnight, Shouto, Hitoshi, All Might, but she can’t listen to them properly.

Crush

Death

Her fault

“Izumi, breathe.” Aizawa whispers, quirks activated. The pain lessens, but it’s not that that’s hurting her.

“Alright everyone, let’s go, give her room.” Midnight announces, sheparding the class out of the room.

“It was my fault.” Izumi whimpers, hugging herself. “I should have done something... I killed him, I killed him...”

“What is she talking about?”

“Muscular. Their fight crushed a cliff, he dint make it.” Midnight whispers, returning to the group.

“Izumi. Come on, talk to me. I’m right here. We’re right here.” Hitoshi says, clutching her shoulders. “You alright?”

Izumi gulps, wiping at her face. “I’m... maybe... I can’t-”

She shudders. ‘Sometimes one form got too painful.’

She doesn’t need to talk as a cat.

It’s nearly an unconscious shift, everyone so much bigger, and Izumi crawls into Hitoshi lap, pressing her face to Shouto’s palm.

Warm.

Safe.

“It wasn’t your fault.” Yagi says, crouching beside the knot of people. “You did what you had to do. Everyone makes mistakes. You saved me, you saved Kota. Muscular’s death was terrible, but you can’t blame yourself for it.”

“The kid told us what happened.” Aizawa says carefully. “You tried to get him away. It’s not your fault he didn’t listen.”

Izumi shudders, letting her original form flow back. “I know what it feels like.” She whispers.

“What?”

“I was with him when it happened.” She murmurs, eyes staring at nothing. “I know what it feels like to die.”

She looks up, eyes full with tears. “I can’t... I won’t let that happen to anyone if I can help it.”

Izumi stands up, reaching for Yagi’s head. “I’m sorry... can I...”

He leans forwards, letting Izumi listen.

He’s alive.

He’s okay.

She’s okay.

Maybe.

Chapter Text

“Careful with that! You’re going to trip over it- and there he goes.” Aizawa groans.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t when you first learned how to use this damn thing.” Hitoshi shouts into the ground. “Stupid scarf with its stupid loops and shit.”

Izumi grins, dropping her own to untangle him and help him up. “I know. First time I tried to use it I ended up a cocoon, and both my dads were on patrol. For hours.”

Hitoshi just groans. “Still.”

“It is fun.” Mitsukeru muses, spinning like a ribbon dancer and watching it spiral. “Though I can sense the whole thing, so...”

“I can’t believe you guys can do it.” Namaiki says, frustration in her voice as she glares at the scarf she had been attempting to use.

Nageru had picked it up, slowly copying the others movements. “I guess it’s not for everyone, Iki.”

“Screw you, you eyeless showoff.”

He sticks his tongue out at her.

“Izumi.” Aizawa calls. “Remember what you did the other day? The new quirk?”

Izumi nods. “You want me to use it on the capture weapon?”

“Oooh yeah I want to see you use a new quirk!” Kata cheers excitedly. “Tamashi-San, can you tell me what it looks like?”

Tamashi nods, grinning nervously and letting go of her hand. Izumi grins as she senses the slightest bit of a blooming crush between the third year and her new friend. “Give me a moment... your quirk is making things a bit difficult to see normally... there we are. Continue!”

Izumi gives him a nod and holds out her hands, taking a deep breath. She had used this quirk a few times, once with the whole collapse incident and the next few helping Nedzu with paperwork.

He had claimed it was training. Izumi knows he just didn’t want to deal with all those different sorting piles.

The scarf rises off her shoulders, undulating in the air as she focuses. Her mind isn’t as full of panic this time. She can feel it. An extra limb, and ability, a part of her.

She wonders if this is how All for One felt.

How the original holder felt.

Izumi shakes her head, using the quirk to send the scarf flying and looping, the same ways she had seen her dad do it, turning it into a capture weapon rather than an odd accessory.

“Cheater.” Hitoshi says, still glaring at his own.

Izumi grins and reaches for his, lifting it up as well and wrapping it around him. “Don’t know what you mean, Hitochan.”

“OH COME ON, I JUST GOT OUT OF THIS THING!” He complains. “You know what? That’s it. I’m out.”

He proceeds to do the worm off the field, to the clubs laughter.

 

—~—

 

A week later, and they pack themselves into a bus, Izumi with her quirk completely shut down to avoid the nerves from the students, and go to take one of the most difficult and important tests of their entire life.

The provisional license exam.

National Dagobah Arena.

Jirou looks ready to barf.

“What if I can’t get my license...” Mineta whimpers, staring up at the walls of the testing area.

Aizawa drops to his height- not like a normal person. Flat back, arms dangling, dead to the world. Izumi doesn’t even hear what he says to Mineta she’s too busy trying not to laugh.

“If you can pass this test, then you novice eggs will hatch into chicks. You’ll be semi-pros.” Aizawa tells the class. “I expect your best.”

“You’re all gonna be amazing!” Izumi exclaims, bouncing happily. “We’ll both be cheering you on!”

“Alright!” Kaminari cheers. “I can’t wait to be a heroic chicken!”

Kirishima nods, pumping his fist. “Alright! Let’s call out the usual you guys!”

Izumi blinks, looking past them. A very tall boy has sidled over to their group, grinning and taking in a deep breath.

“Plus-” kirishima continues...

“ULTRA!” The boy shouts.

The rest of the class blinks in shocked silence, at a complete loss to whoever this person is.

“It’s rude to interrupt other people’s huddles, Inasa.” Someone says from behind them. Izumi turns, to see another schools group following their friend. Something is off...

“Oh!” The loud boy realizes, before slamming his hands again his sides and shouting, “I am so! Very! Extremely! Sorry!”

On the last word, he slams his head into the ground, bowing deeply. Izumi’s class is too busy whispering amongst themselves about the other school.

“Shiketsu...”

The loud boy stands up, ramrod straight once more. “I wanted to say it just once! Plus Ultra! See, I really love U.A. high school! I’m very honored to compete against such elite students! I’m so looking forward to it!”

“Then you probably shouldn’t be slamming your head into the ground like that!” Izumi scolds him, shaking off the odd feeling and reaching into her pocket for a packet of tissues. Hey, with how much she cries, she’s gonna need them. “You’re bleeding!”

“I apologize for-”

He meets her eyes, and the silence is instant and jarring.

His classmates turn to look at him, the purple haired one sighing and shaking his head when he sees Izumi. “Oh, dear...”

“Are you alright?” Izumi asks, still holding the tissues. It’s starting to drip into his eyes and Izumi knows that can’t be comfortable. “You’re bleeding pretty badly, and I know head wounds are worse but you should still be careful. You want to be at your peak performance during the test, right? Here, let me.”

He nods mutely, kneeling down and letting her mop the blood off his face.

Izumi smiles as she finishes up, taking a clean one and pressing it to the wound. “Here. Be more careful, okay?”

“I... Yeah, um... can I...”

“Hmm?”

“I LOVE YOU CAN I HAVE AN AUTOGRAPH?” He shouts, face bright red.

Izumi blinks. “Huh?”

“Here we go.” One of his classmates groans.

“You- you’re Dreamer, right?” He squeaks. “I’m Yoarashi Inasa! I’m a really big fan, I’ve been following you since the Endeavor scandal! I saw your video and read all the stories I could find online!”

He bows again, still on his knees to reach Izumi’s height.

“Hey wait- you just promised not to do that!” Izumi yelps, waving her hands in panic.

He straightens once more, eyes shining. “I’m sorry! I was simply moved by your obvious care for everyone around you! The thousands of stories really are true! You’re an inspiration! I love you!”

Izumi blushes. “I, um...”

“What is happening.” Shouto asks, walking over. Hitoshi, beside him, is glaring so hard his eyebrows have become one, like a purple caterpillar.

In a few seconds, Inasa becomes almost closed off, glaring at Shouto. “I... was expressing how much I love her as a hero.”

Shouto makes a face, grabbing izumi’s arm. “We should go-”

Suddenly, Izumi gasps. “Hey, I know you! You were from the recommendation students, you had the top scores there!”

She smiles at him. “Your scores were incredible! I can’t wait to get to see you in action!”

“I... not that impressive compared to your early rise to your duty...” Inasa stammers, still halfway glaring at Shouto.

Izumi shakes her head, patting his shoulder. “I may be able to deal with the problems underneath, but it’s you guys in the waking world you have got to do the real leg work. Oh, you wanted an autograph, right?” Izumi asks, flipping open her notebook and tearing out a page. “Trade?”

“You... want mine?” He asks, confused.

“For when you’re a hero.” Izumi explains.

In all honesty, it’s a miracle they manage to trade autographs with how much the two of them are stuttering and fanboy/girling over heroes. But they manage it, and inasa runs off with the rest of his classmates.

“Well that was interesting.” Izumi says.

“Prick.” Shouto grumbles, glaring at his back.

“Hey!”

Shouto shakes his head. “During the tests, he kept coming up to me and trying to talk to me again and again about my dad. Constantly. I told him to leave but he just wouldn’t. Eventually I told him to stay out of my way and he spent the rest of the time glaring at me.”

Izumi softens, reaching out to rub his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Shouchan. Maybe he was trying to make friends. But he really should have left you alone if that’s what you wanted.”

“I’ll help you take him out.” Hitoshi offers.

Izumi just rolls her eyes.

“Eraser?” A new voice asks, obviously excited.

Izumi looks up at the odd noise her dad makes.

“I’d know that scowl anywhere!”

Izumi hops over to Aizawa’s side, peering around him to see the approaching woman, who is still talking. “I saw you on tv and at the sports festival, but it’s been a while since I’ve seen you in person!”

“She looks familiar...” Izumi whispers, racking her brain for the pro hero this lady is.

“Let’s get married.” The woman says.

“No.”

She turns to the side, laughing. “You’re a real riot, buddy!”

“And as usual, you’re impossible.” Aizawa groans.

Izumi gasps, recognizing that laugh. “Oh! You’re Ms. Joke, the Smile hero! You can make people laugh!”

“That’s right kiddo!” Ms. Joke says, smiling down at her. “Hey, hows this grumpy butt doing? He never calls me. I didn’t even know he had a kid until the press conference!”

“Because I don’t want to associate with you.” Aizawa grumbles.

“He tripped over our cat yesterday and face planted into the floor. He didn’t get up for ten minutes.” Izumi says helpfully. Ms. Joke bursts out laughing.

“Oh, that’s precious!” She coos. “But seriously, Eraser, imagine it! If I was your wife you and this sweetheart here will have a future full of constant laughter!”

“That sounds like an actual nightmare.”

“Well you two seem close.” Tsuyu says over the renewed giggles.

“Our agencies were near each other.” Ms. Joke confesses. “As young heroes striving to make a difference in the world, a mutual love bloomed!”

“No it didn’t!”

“Look at our daughter! She’s got my green and your dark and unruly!”

Aizawa scowls. “We’re not blood related, and she’s not yours.”

“I do miss your quick retorts!” Ms. Joke announces. “You’re my favorite person to tease, future husband!”

Aizawa just sighs. “If you’re here, joke, then...”

“Oh, right!” The hero says, turning around. “Come on, everyone!”

More students come up, these a bit older. “Whoa, U.A!” A girl exclaims, and one with dark curly hair rushes forwards, grabbing izumi’s hands.

“I’m Shindo! It’s been such a hard year for your class! But despite everything, you’ve pulled through! I can’t wait for this battle!”

Nice.

Too nice.

Izumi frowns, looking down at her still trapped hands. “There’s no need to lie to me. For one thing, I can tell. For another, I’m not even taking the test, so it’s pointless to try and knock me off guard.”

In seconds, his eyes sharpen. His smile doesn’t fall away, but it becomes almost predatory as his voice lowers to a whisper. “Oh, sorry. You’re Dreamer, right? My bad. But you know...” he murmurs, leaning in so his mouth is right next to her ear, “it does seem to be affecting a few people back there... pretty protective of you, huh.”

Izumi can feel the rage emanating off of them. Dammit. This kid is good.

He pulls back enough to see her eyes, grinning slyly. He’s way to close.

“You and Mrs joke like flirting to get your way, huh? I can’t argue that point, and it bothers me.” Izumi informs him, trying to be straight faced and failing.

They stare at each other for a seconds before bursting into laughter. Shindo pats her shoulder before turning back to his class, walking into the testing building.

“That guy too.” Hitoshi growls. “I’ll help you take out that guy too.”

“You two are some of the stupidest bastards I’ve ever fucking met.” Bakugou scoffs. “Besides dunce face. And shitty hair.”

“Hey!”

Izumi rolls her eyes and pats Shouto on the shoulder. “He was intentionally messing with you guys, Shouchan. Besides!”

She backs up, smiling up at him. “I may be fascinated by all these other aspiring heroes, but I’m going to be rooting for you guys! I’ve been there through everything and I’m so proud of how much all of you have grown! You’re all going to ace this!”

She turns to kirishima, pumping her fist. “We got interrupted earlier. Start over?”

“Heck yeah!” He cheers.

“PLUS ULTRA!”

 

—~—

 

Somehow, Izumi and Aizawa end up near Ms. Joke again, much to Aizawa’s obvious displeasure. Izumi is unsure about the woman, but she seems nice enough, if a little overbearing.

Also, apparently her quirk doesn’t work on Izumi. They spend a good ten minutes waiting for the test to start just glaring at each other, Izumi refusing to laugh even though her body is begging to, and Joke honestly sweating with the effort.

Aizawa ends up erasing both of their quirks so they can start paying attention.

“Tired guy has been talking for five minutes.” He says, when they turn to glare at him, offended at the abrupt stop to the competition. “You’re missing orientation, and I know you wanted to listen, Izumi.”

Izumi squeaks and whips around to hear the speech continue. “What did I miss?”

“Effect of Stain, though they called it recent events, on heroic community and how they already have a surplus of heroes.” Aizawa says shortly.

“-if you really are to be heroes, you’re going to need to be fast in order to get to an area on time.” The Tired man says. “God I need a coffee- and so, that’s what you’ll be tested on.”

The screen lights up, a 100 flaring for the students to see. “The first 100 to pass the test move on to the next round.”

Izumi nearly chokes. “Wait- a hundred? For the first round?”

“That’s way more strict than previous years.” Ms. Joke says. “And one class is a fifth of that whole number.”

“They really are trying to narrow it down.” Aizawa whispers, also shocked. “That’s a very small number.”

The students down below are panicking as well. Izumi whimpers, covering her ears. “Dad...”

Her quirk vanishes under his.

“Here’s how the first test will work.” Says the Tired man, holding up two objects. “The test taker will place three of these targets on their body, anywhere is fine, so long as it’s visible. You can’t put it in your armpits or the soles of your feet. To attack, these balls will need to hit the targets. Once all three of your targets are hit, you’re out. The person to hit the last target counts it s their win. You get through this round by taking out two people. Got it? Good.”

Ms. Joke starts giggling. “Eraser... your fly is down!”

“Izumi. Put me to sleep. I know you can.” He groans, eye twitching.

“But then you’d miss it!” Izumi exclaims, shaking his shoulder. “Besides, I am this close to having a panic attack, I need you!”

“You aren’t the one taking the test!”

“But our students are! Don’t look at me like that you know they’re mine at this point.” She says, pointing a finger at him.

“I just can’t believe you still have twenty students.” Ms. Joke comments. “Did you make him keep a few in, Dreamer? Or does he really like this class?”

“I’m honestly gunning for Mineta to get thrown out.” Izumi admits. “His mind makes me uncomfortable.”

Joke gasps. “Then, Eraser, you actually do like your class this year!”

“Not really.” He sighs, watching as the schools scatter themselves through the arena.

“Don’t be embarrassed, that’s so like you! Please date me.”

“Shut up.”

Joke starts cracking up again. “But really. You know what’s about to happen down there. And yet... you didn’t mention a thing to your class.”

Izumi blinks, looking down at the field. That pattern... hundreds of students working together unknowingly...

And Shouto and Kacchan going off on their own. Hitoshi, Kaminari, and Kirishima follow them, but still! Two against everyone?

“Every year the test is different. But one things always the same. It’s almost a tradition at this point. Most of the students are on pretty equal footing- except U.A.”

“The sports festival puts them at a severe disadvantage.” Izumi finishes, nodding. A team of two, a team of three, a team of fifteen, against hundreds of schools that know their quirks, weaknesses, and fighting styles.

“You should have said something, if you really do like your class this time around.” Joke says, eyes narrowing. “We’ve seen it time and time again. The crushing of U.A.”

The buzzer goes off. Immediately, students leap into the air, focusing on Class 1-A, releasing a storm of rubber balls.

“It doesn’t change anything. They’d still have to deal with it.” Aizawa says. “You think we’ll be taken out?”

Yaoyorozu creates shields, iida kicks away the assault, Sero and Mineta whip tape and a string of balls to gather the missiles.

“A good hero is someone who can turn a bad situation around.” Aizawa says. “And forgive me if I say we look a bit further ahead than everyone else.”

Joke looks offended, but Izumi has to agree. Their class is completely untouched, they have a solid defense, and about a hundred more chances to hit a target with a ball than before. The five who had gone off on their own have yet to meet resistance.

“First hurdle, guys.” Izumi whispers, wringing her hands. “Good luck.”

Chapter Text

Izumi thought they were doing pretty well.

Of course, that’s when it all went wrong.

Leaning over the arena, she can’t hear much. But there’s a brief lull in the fighting, Shindo shouting something to her class and pressing his hands to the ground.

“Here we go.” Ms. Joke murmurs.

The ground explodes.

“An earthquake?!” Izumi exclaims, watching as her class is torn apart by rampaging dirt.

Ms. Joke nods. “That would be Shindo’s quirk.”

Izumi watches the class scatter, the team breaking up and being singled out. Though they are defending themselves well, and no one seems to be injured, one move changed the entire playing field from an immovable pillar to single stones.

“So he has physical skills along with the mind tricks.” Izumi says under her breath.

Wind distracts her, swooping over a good portion of the stadium. A tornado forms, and at the base of it, smiling with adrenaline, is Inasa.

Izumi blinks, impressed with the show of power. “He collected all those missiles... wonder who can dodge well enough?”

“Either way. He has a win.” Aizawa mutters, watching as the balls are thrown to the ground with another gust of wind.

“One person took out 120?” Comes the announcers voice, completely shocked out of his tiredness.

Izumi smiles when she sees who it is. “That’s Inasa. He really is amazing!”

She grows silent, focusing again over all of the students. Though most are alone, they’ve started to team up again, find each other. And they all seem to be holding their own, though a few have a target down.

“Wait- Shouchan?” Izumi whispers, looking over. He’s being attacked by the power rangers, apparently. Power rangers with nails and nuts.

Izumi shakes her head. “Where’s Hitochan?”

Three of the power rangers suddenly start attacking the others, another pulling a scarf out from under the tunic.

“Oh.”

Ms. Joke coughs in surprise as the two boys and their mindslaves take out the opponents with a mixture of skill, insults, confusion, and a container of fuel they blew up.

Izumi cheers when they finish.

“Wait... is that your capture weapon, Eraser?” Ms. Joke asks, pointing down on the field.

“We all learned how to use it!” Izumi exclaims happily. “Mitsukeru and Nageru from quirk club too!”

The announcer crackles again. “With those last two, 55 students have passed, and 230 have been eliminated. Please hurry up.”

Izumi is definitely going to help this poor man get a restful nap after this.

“Heads up.” Aizawa grunts, pointing. “Bakugou, Kirishima, and Kaminari are headed for another Shiketsu kid. Looks like he’s taking people out for the sake of it.”

Izumi turns her attention over to the raised area, tugging at her braids. “I wish I could listen to minds but I’m too scared to open up.” She groans, watching Kirishima jump in front of Bakugou, taking the hit. “Because I would love to know exactly what was going through their heads.”

“That is incredibly disturbing.” Aizawa says.

Kirishima has been transformed into an odd, fleshy lump, much to Kaminari’s obvious shock. Izumi can hear him screeching from her location in the stands.

“Not the weirdest thing I’ve seen, but not good. Very not good.” Izumi whispers.

“The five who split off were likely going to be hit first.” Mrs. Joke states simply. “They’ve exposed themselves, gone for the easy win. The other two were lucky.”

Izumi sighs. “I think Kacchan just wanted to get away from everyone on principle.”

“Even so. Doesn’t look good for him.” Mrs. Joke points out. “He’s completely ignoring his back.”

Sighing again, Izumi buries her face in her hands. “And Kacchan is down... Kaminari could do something with the grenade he threw, but still...”

“Building.” Aizawa points out again.

“It was so much easier to keep an eye on everyone when they were together.” Izumi complains. Yaoyorozu, Jirou, Shouji, and Tsuyu are inside, window by window shattering and blocking thier view.

“Locking them in.” Izumi whispers.

The test continues on. Groups form, more people are taken out, the open spaces dwindle by the second. Kaminari manages to free Bakugou and Kirishima, who immediately go for the other freed flesh blobs.

They pass.

The team that entered the building passes.

Sero finds Uraraka, and the two of them pass together.

Iida and Aoyama stand together, pinned down but still fighting.

Ashido, Ojirou, Hagakure, and Mineta have formed a group.

Tokoyami, Kouda, and Sato are holding thier own.

“We haven’t lost anyone.” Izumi whispers. “Eleven of our students have passed. Nine are still going.”

“But there are only eighteen chances to pass. They had better hurry it up.” Aizawa points out.

“Ten.” Ms. Joke says, looking down at the field. “My kids! Yes!”

Izumi bites her lip, scanning the arena. Come on...

Suddenly, Aoyama leans over backwards, firing his laser straight into the sky like a beacon.

Ms. Joke blinks. “What is he doing? Weren’t they trying not to be noticed?”

“He’s trying to draw them in so his other classmates have a better chance.” Izumi murmurs, standing to get a better view. “I think something else is happening though.”

“What do you mean?”

Izumi points. “One thing about our class- they’ve been in lethal situations. Each and every time, if you don’t know where your friend is, they’re in danger. A beacon like that would have been exactly what they were looking for. A rallying point. A way to fight together, so your chances are better.”

Ms. Joke frowns. “This isn’t a lethal situation.”

“But they still have a lot on the line.” Izumi responds, watching as everyone bands together once more. “And they won’t back down. Plus ultra, right?”

“They inspire each other.” Aizawa agrees.

Kouda calls doves to distract everyone, Ojirou knocks people into mineta’s traps, Tokoyami and dark shadow slip together like pieces of a puzzle. Hagakure releases a flash of light, and in the chaos, Iida helps Aoyama up.

All the students of Class 1-A make it through the first test.

 

—~—

 

The second test is rescue maneuvers.

The whole stadium crumbles, ground cracking and buildings toppling, until it’s the wreckage of the old setting.

“It’s like the Kamino incident...” Izumi whispers, looking across the destruction. “Good idea. A lot of big villains cause destruction like this and catch hundreds of thousands of people in the rubble... it’s like the first dream Toshinori had.”

“Stop muttering.”

“Sorry!”

The hundred passed students rush out, calling for the “victims” and lifting away rubble. Izumi spots Bakugou shouting at a few who are apparently not injured enough to need much help, only to get points docked for attitude.

This goes on for a while. Too long.

“It’s too simple.” She decides, looking over the arena like its a chessboard. “Something else is going to happen.”

The explosion seems to agree with her.

From the smoke, figures emerge, wearing uniforms and carrying various weapons. A taller, larger figure follows them.

Izumi’s mouth drops open in shock.

It’s Gang Orca.

“Number ten ranked hero. Was at the Kamino incident. Extremely strong. Number three hero that looks most like a villain.” She mutters as the announcer informs the examines of the situation. “Oh boy, stereotypes. At least they do seem to be focusing on teamwork rather than the dog eat dog style of previous years.”

That had led to what happened to Shouto and Touya and their siblings. Competition had caused their suffering.

Izumi shakes her head quickly. “Focus. This isn’t about the past.” She grumbles at herself. It’s about them moving forwards.

By this point, the examines have chosen a course of action. Most are leading the fake victims away from the villains, others covering their retreat. Most of Class A is helping with that. Hitoshi, for his part, has managed to round up a good thirty villains and have them glue each other to the ground, as well as brainwashing a few victims that were being far too picky and bothersome.

He makes a barrier out of villains. Izumi can’t help but giggle at that one.

Several combat oriented students go straight for the villains. Shouto, Inasa, Bakugou, and Shindo among them, as well as a girl who is absolutely kicking ass.

Shindo manages to throw hundreds of villains away like he did to class A earlier, grinning as his earthquake rattles them all.

Gang Orca shrieks. Izumi yelps, covering her ears, because apparently she can hear that VERY WELL.

“I hate these new quirks...” she whimpers into her dads side. “Ow ow ow I’m actually controlling it this is DUMB!”

“Easy, kiddo.” He murmurs, mussing up her hair. “Shindo is down.”

Izumi groans, looking up. He really is, dangling from gang orca’s fist like a ragdoll. “He isn’t going easy on them, is he.” She says, worried.

Gang Orca swivels to meet the rush of ice emerging from shouto’s boot, blocking it with yet another piercing sound. Izumi winces, but stubbornly keeps an eye open- that’s Shouto. She has to watch.

He stops to take a breath, and Inasa drops from above, blasting away the ice and sending the villains who had just gotten back from Shindo’s earthquake. Gang Orca, however, stands strong.

The two boys stop for a moment, taking a breath, before attacking. Fire and wind spiral towards the full blown hero, who drops into a stance, ready to block-

Nothing.

“Oh no.” Izumi groans, burying her head in her hands. “Science.”

“They’re yelling at each other.” Aizawa says, looking like he’s about ready to go down there and smack the two of them to Kingdom come. “Can you hear them?”

Izumi sighs, not wanting to even try the noise, but closes her eyes.

Energy, Tamashi-San had said. Flowing inside her, a part of her now. Don’t affect other quirks. Don’t interrupt the testing. Just listen.

“-did that on purpose!” Inasa is shouting.

“Why on earth would I?” Shouto growls, and Izumi opens her eyes to see him in the distance, completely lost as he is in any social situation.

Inasa, still floating menacingly, says, “to take the glory.” In an accusatory tone. “You keep brushing everyone off, and when I was talking to Dreamer, you tried to drag her away! She doesn’t belong to you! I wanted to really get to know her!”

Izumi slams her head into her hands as the argument continues. “Oh my god he’s an idiot. Oh my god both of them are idiots.” She whimpers, shaking her head. “I can’t believe they’re fighting over this!”

“About what?”

“Social inadequacy.” Izumi grumbles, looking back up as they attack gang orca once more, attacks going awary again. “They’re blasting at the same time, and the heat and wind are messing up the other ones attacks. They already had a rivalry, so this is just the cherry on top.”

Aizawa shakes his head. “Cherry of idiocy.”

“Gang Orca is already yelling at them.” Izumi assures him.

“For all your strength you have no feeling!” Inasa roars through his wind, before, under his breath “Just like Endeavor was.”

Izumi whips her head around, mouth dropping open. What the fuck did he just say?

Shouto is nothing like his father.

Nothing.

How dare Inasa. How dare he.

Crack

“Shit.” Izumi whimpers. “Dad. Dad I’m really mad. My quirk, please, I don’t know if I can-”

She falls out of the chair, clutching at her head, panting as fire, blood, and knives soar through her mind.

Father

Father

Father

Dad

I felt the same way

The same

Aizawa is holding her. Her quirks are gone. She whimpers into his chest, tears streaming down her face.

“We are nothing like our birth fathers.” She whispers, insisting. “Nothing.”

His hands tighten, before a blast of heat explodes from the center.

Izumi looks over, to see only a few victims waiting to be saved and a tornado of fire surrounding Gang Orca.

Emotion, anger, rage, stress, regret, guilt, all come to a peak, before Shouto shoves them aside. Inasa keeps going though.

Izumi stands up, shaking.

“This was a really bad idea- sorry, I have to...”

Aizawa nods, and she bolts.

 

—~—

 

Shouto and Bakugou didn’t pass.

Shouto. And Bakugou. Didn’t pass.

Izumi shakes her head, pressing her hands into her skull. “Stupid stupid boys. At least everyone else made it.”

“Their reactions to people in general were their downfall.” Aizawa says. “Honestly, I was expecting Kouda due to his anxiety. Bakugou, understandable. And bad luck for Todoroki. We’ll work on it.”

She nods, looking to the doors. “Here they come.”

“DREAMER-SENPAI!!!” Ashido and Kaminari shriek, bolting out of the door. “Look! We did it!”

Izumi beams at them. “I know! You were incredible! All of you.” She turns to the others, who have caught up. “Even if you feel you haven’t preformed your best, or you have regrets. Even if you didn’t pass.”

Shouto looks up at her, an unreadable look in his eyes. Hitoshi stands beside him, looking almost guilty as he clutches his own license.

“You were all incredible under pressure and I can’t be any prouder. And Dad feels the same way, he’s just being a tsundere.”

The laughter she gets is worth the smack to the back of the head.

“We’ll keep training. Keep getting better. No matter what, all of you deserve the title of a blooming young hero!” She cheers.

Aizawa straightens. “This is anything but a stopping point though. Go beyond,”

“PLUS ULTRA!” The class cheers, breaking into conversation and clambering onto the bus.

Izumi watches them carefully. Bakugou goes to stew in the corner, Kirishima wisely not saying anything, just sitting nearby. Shouto is, as always, unreadable to almost everyone.

She goes to sit by him.

“I heard a little bit of it.” She says, leaning against his side. He lets out a little breath, head tilting against hers.

“It’s stupid. A year, and I still can’t get away from the anger that the slightest mention of that I’m like him...” Shouto whispers, hand reaching up to touch his scar. “He apologized. But I can’t help but... hate everything... I don’t even know what I feel. I just know it sucks.”

Hitoshi growls, leaning around Shouto to look at Izumi. “Take me into that bastards dream. I want to make him suffer.”

“I’m definitely talking to him.” Izumi says, squeezing his hand. “But right now... Shouto. I’ve always said it, haven’t I? These things take time. And you’ll probably never be perfect. No one ever is. Wounds heal, but they still leave scars, and if someone attacks one so deep you’re bound to be angry and defensive.”

He sighs. “I know. I know that, but still... I can’t...”

“It’s frustrating.” Izumi finishes. “God, Don’t I know that. But still. It was bad luck, bad timing, bad matchups. You got the job done in the end, and even though you didn’t pass, you made it possible for others.” She glances to Hitoshi, her hand spelling out- ‘say something stupid’

“You were too good anyway.” Hitoshi says, punching his shoulder. “You need to give the rest of the class a chance, dude. Go tussle with Bakugou, you overpowered intelligent asshole.”

Shouto makes a weird noise, and the two of them attempting to cheer him up lean closer.

“Are you laughing?”

“No.”

Izumi pokes him in the side, grinning. “He is!”

“No I’m not.”

Hitoshi cackles, leaning around and trying to see his face. “You so are. Did we cheer you up?”

“Get off me.”

Sticking her tongue out, Izumi winks at Hitoshi before attacking Shouto’s sides. He shouts in surprise, trying to push her tickling hands away, but he’s sandwiched between the two of them and they are on a Mission.

“Stah-hap- damnit, screw the both of you-”

“I prescribe you with tickles and giggles!” Izumi shrieks. Across the bus, everyone turns, laughing at the commotion.

“Oi! Blasty!” Kaminari shouts. “You’re next!”

It all goes to hell from there.

 

—~—

 

Inasa’s mind is strong. Overwhelming, just like him, vibrations humming through the “air” of the dream room like the wind of his quirk.

Izumi sighs, floating through the wind. His mind is strong- the barriers, though sleeping, are thick.

Too thick.

“Thickheaded. Closed-minded. Do these things have any effect on the fact he still doesn’t have a concussion?” Izumi mutters, before diving into the dream.

It’s an absolute mess.

Endeavor, Stain, multiple other heroes that had been involved in scandals. Fire, wind, ice, rage.

It’s a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings and guilt and disgust.

Izumi can understand why he’s so blustery if this is what his thoughts are like.

She reaches out, into the fabric of the dream, slowly growing a bubble of open space so instead of being submerged by the rush, they look out at it like a tv screen.

Inasa sits, still staring at the walls. Watching.

Izumi coughs. “Hey.”

He turns, blinking when he sees her, before his face quite nearly lights up. “Dreamer San! Is this a dream? I mean, of course it’s a dream, but are you a dream? Sometimes I imagine stuff like that! Like, about you!” He rambles.

Izumi rolls her eyes. “I’m real, inasa. I wanted to talk to you about the license exam. And.” She says, trying to be nice, but she can’t help a bit of edge slip into her voice when she continues. “What you said to Shouto.”

He freezes. “I... I know. What I said about his father- it- it just slipped out! I’m so sorry for that...”

Izumi walks over, placing a hand on his shoulder and forcing a little smile. “I know. I know you feel guilty. But I hope you know that he’s... he’s really important to me, and you made him upset, and I’m really, really angry with you right now.”

Inasa gulps. “I... um...”

“Let’s talk.” Izumi hisses, and chairs appear from nowhere. She shoves him into one before perching on her own. “You decided to judge someone you didn’t know, based solely on your stylized idea of a certain type of hero, ignoring- or forgetting- trauma of the past, despite it being a major part of the conversation you started, while attempting to save people. In addition, you brushed off the fact that, with his ice blocked, the only reasonable corse of action was to use his fire. Unfortunately, this blocked you, and I apologize for that, but you immediately jumped to conclusions and decided he was just like his abuser and would do anything in order to become the best.”

Though she’s supposed to be helping, Izumi can’t help but feel the slightest bit of satisfaction as she sees Inasa’s face turn guilty, ashamed. He had hurt Shouto.

“I... let my anger blind me. I was being cruel... I believe loud passion is a necessity for heroes.”

“For underground heroes?”

“Well-”

“Those who have anxiety disorders? People who want to support thier families, people who have a power they believe is necessary to help others?”

Inasa growls. “He just floats on by. Shoving people around. He was shoving you around- he nearly dragged you away. Like he owned your attention.”

Izumi sighs. “Inasa, do you know what happened the last time a stranger came near me?”

He blinks, before going pale. “Don’t tell me...”

“I was kidnapped. Do you know what happened when someone brought up that he looked like his father?”

Inasa looks up at the dome still playing memories. Izumi pulls his gaze to Shouto’s eyes. The scar, the desperation, the pain.

“His scar has a story. There’s no coincidence that it’s on his fire side- his fathers side.”

Guilt goes crashing though the dream. Inasas anger at Endeavor’s reveal, the single image of Shouto’s mother released to the press, three scared teenagers.

Izumi reaches out, pulling Inasa into a hug.

“You need to try and focus on what’s underneath- step in another persons shoes. Shouto is passionate! He cares so much about his schoolwork, his training, others, but he has walls. And pushing at hurt people is only going to make them put more up.”

Inasa goes limp, shaking. “I’m... so sorry...”

Izumi leans back, face impassive. “Just... learn from this. Please. A hero isn’t all about strength, or passion- Endeavor had both. A hero can support people even though they are isolated and scared. A hero cares for everyone, no matter how they may think of them.”

She stands, offering him a hand. “I stand by what I said- you will be an incredible hero, Inasa Yoarashi. But you need to understand this first.”

It’s kind of odd, to see this huge boy completely shaken by her words. He wipes at his face, nodding.

“I’m sorry, Dreamer-San... I will do everything I can to be a proper hero. One you can be proud of.”

Izumi nods, beginning to fade from the dream. “You’re willing to change, Inasa. I’m already proud.”

She’s still angry at him though.

Chapter Text

“Auntie how do you do feelings.” Izumi groans, slumping across the woman’s couch. It’s a lot easier to do this now that they’re all so close in the school apartments.

Kayama laughs, offering her a piece of the chocolate she had been munching on. “They were being cute? Or did one of them loose a shirt? Gotta say, every single student in this school looks incredible shirtless, goddamn do I love our training regimens...”

“Please no.” Izumi sighs. “It’s just... after the test, we were cheering Shouto up and, and he laughed, Auntie Kayama, his eyes crinkled up and he was just giggling and Hitoshi was smirking all smug because he made him laugh and god I love them so much.”

Squealing, Kayama snatches Izumi and crushes her into a hug. “You three are so cute! just ask them out!”

“I can’t!” Izumi groans, looking up at Kayama sadly. “Shouchan has the remedial lessons he needs to focus on, and Hitoshi is going off to work studies soon and with all the chaos from the new quirks-”

Kayama smacks the top of her head. “Excuses! Ask them out! Get your boys!”

“I have! Anxiety! And they have! Work!”

“Oh for the love of- at least hang out with them!”

“I am!”

 

—~—

 

“I’m in heaven.”

Izumi giggles, leaning over Hitoshi, who is absolutely covered in cats. “So are they.”

He grins, scratching behind Aineko’s ears. “No, but seriously, your dads let you have four cats?”

“Bold if you to assume Aizawa isn’t a crazy cat lady.” Izumi jokes.

“Can you understand them?” Shouto asks, watching as Kohi totters around on his left leg. “When you use that new quirk?”

Izumi shrugs, rolling over to lay on her stomach. “Kinda sorta? I mean, it’s like instincts. I can tell what ear flicks mean, and they listen to me more, and they seem to know when I’m tired, but I dunno.”

“Can you do it? More cats? Please?” Hitoshi begs.

Izumi rolls her eyes, but let’s herself melt into the cat form, shaking out her legs and fur. She hops over to Kiyoshi, squished between Hitoshi’s stomach and Shouto’s left thigh, and flops on top of them. Shouto immediately starts messing with her ears.

“They’re nearly buried in your fur.” He says, smiling slightly. Izumi rolls over, batting at his hands.

Kyoshi makes an annoyed little huff, swatting at her tail with her paws before licking a patch of ruffled fur back into place and snuggling her stomach against Shouto’s leg.

Something is weird.

Izumi leaps off the boys, reforming, before picking up Kyoshi and frowning.

“Is something wrong?” Hitoshi asks, still pinned down by cats.

Squinting closer, Izumi shrugs. “It’s weird... usually Kyoshi is all energetic and stuff, and she smelled funky. And- are you getting fat?” She asks the cat, who was always skinny no matter how much she ate.

Hitoshi carefully pulls Arashi off his chest, sitting up to look at the cat. “I dunno...”

‘Kit’

Izumi nearly drops Kyoshi. “Oh my god is she pregnant?”

There’s a loud crash from the other room, and Aizawa pops his head in. “What?”

“Kyoshi is all fat and slow and she’s cuddly and she smelled weird when I was a cat!” Izumi yelps, gently putting the cat down. “And she threw up earlier, like morning sickness? Does that happen to cats?”

“Yeah, it does.” Hitoshi says, blinking in shock. “Oh my god you’re gonna have so many cats.”

Aizawa sighs. “We can bring her to Hound Dog and Recovery Girl to make sure.”

 

—~—

 

“Ruff!”

“Yes, she’s pregnant.” Recovery Girl clarifies.

Izumi squeaks happily, rubbing her cheek against Kyoshi. “I could smell it when I was a cat! It was weird!”

“...Nedzu probably won’t be happy about more cats.” Aizawa groans.

“I am! I am very very much!” Hitoshi announces, leaning over izumi’s shoulder to poke Kyoshi’s belly. “Shouto there’s gonna be so many cats.”

Recovery Girl chuckles as she watches them, side eyeing Aizawa. “You two kids look like proud parents.”

Hitoshi blinks before jumping off Izumi, both their faces bright red.

“And I was betting on Todoroki there... I must say, from you or anyone in this school, I better not have any human pregnancies or-”

“BYE RECOVERY GIRL THANK YOU!” Izumi shouts, dashing out of the room.

 

—~—

 

The next time she sees the two of them, it’s in class, thankfully. And she’s really, really excited for this one!

“Today, we’ll go into more detail on what Ausui asked a few days ago- work studies. I won’t be explaining them, rather, I think you’ll get more from this when told by people with experience with work studies and how they differ from internships.”

The door slides open, and three teenagers walk in. Izumi spots a few jaws hit the floor.

“These three rank at the top of our student body, the best of the hero course. You may know them as the big three.” Aizawa finishes.

Togata Mirio, Hadou Nejire, Amakaji Tamaki.

Izumi pokes Tamaki’s side, offering him a little smile. She had met him a few years before, helping him with anxiety, and had been absolutely ecstatic when she found him later at U.A. and got to meet his friend Mirio, although it was a strange meeting.

Class 1-A is completely starstruck. Izumi can hear amazed whispers, and some... interesting ones from Kaminari and Mineta.

“Get to it. Introduce yourselves. Amajiki, you start.”

Immediately, he looks up, mind focusing with all its strength on one thing: imagining the students as potatoes.

“I... can’t... no words are coming out... they’re still people... mouth dry... I wanna... go home...”

He whips around to face the wall, trembling. Izumi reaches over, lightly soothing his mind with her quirk. “It’s okay, Tamaki-kun! Everyone, this is Amajiki Tamaki! He’s pretty much like an older Kouda personality. Except... not vegetarian.”

The other two third years start laughing. “That’s one way of putting it, Izumi-Chan!” Nejire giggles. “I’m Hadou Nejire! I’m supposed to talk about work studies. You first years have a really exciting time ahead of you!”

She blinks, walking forward. “Hey wait, hold on. Why are you wearing a mask?” She asks, leaning over Shouji’s desk. “Is it cause you’re feeling sick, or just to look cool?”

“Uh, well...”

“Oh wow! You must be Todoroki, yeah? Where’d you get that burn on your face?”

He stiffens. “That’s none of your-”

“Hey Ashido, if your horns broke off do you think you’d grow new ones? Mineta, are those balls your hair or what, I don’t get it. Oh! And Ausui, you’re a tree frog, not a gross toad, right?”

‘I can sense your blood pressure rising.’ Izumi signs to her dad.

‘Shut it’ he signs behind his back. Izumi just grins.

“This is completely irrational.” He hisses aloud to Mirio.

“Huh? Oh, don’t worry! I’m next up! I’ll bring the enthusiasm and focus!”

Izumi goes to comfort Tamaki and laugh at the students faces as Mirio crashes and burns.

 

—~—

 

Eventually, they find themselves in a training room, Mirio having decided the best way to get through to the class is to beat them up.

Izumi drags Nejire away from an uncomfortable Ashido, settling next to Tamaki. “They’re screwed.”

“Don’t send them to the hospital for a few years, Mirio.” Tamaki sighs.

Nejire laughs. “Yeah! There’s a story about how a student just gave up on being a hero! Walk the fine line!”

“The fine line of my Dad’s nerves, maybe.” Izumi giggles. Mirio clothes fall off.

“I think he already tripped all over that one.” Tamaki groans as Kirishima attacks first. “Matter of fact, I think we all did.”

“STOP FUCKING DOING THAT YOU NAKED MOTHERFUCKER!” Bakugou screams, angrily attempting to hit any part of Mirio. In the smoke, the older boy vanishes.

Izumi watches his mind light, a bright sunny yellow, dive through the ground like a land shark. “That never gets old.” She whispers.

“I think I’ll take out the long range fighters first!” Mirio announces, popping up behind Jirou. The poor girl turns around, only to get an eyeful of something she should not have seen.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHH WHAT THE FUCK!”

In all of ten seconds, the long range fighters are down, clutching at their stomachs and groaning in pain.

Tamaki sighs. “He’s going to far...”

“I think they’d be offended if he did anything else.” Izumi admits, watching Bakugou hunt down Mirio, who is dancing nakedly throughout the class, hitting this way and that. They had seemed to figure out it was the ground he popped out of, and most of the people still moving are under the control of Uraraka’s quirk, being slung around by Hitoshi’s scarves.

“Good plan, impressive adaptation.” Izumi mutters, nodding. “They have less mobility, but aren’t in as much danger.”

Still, Mirio is good. He dives deeper, and starts launching himself up, managing to hit Kirishima before he can bring his quirk up. Bakugou uses hard boy as a springboard, leaping off the floating Kirishima and exploding like a man possessed. Mirio is untouched.

“You know, I’ve been wondering.” Izumi muses as the beat down continues. “If everything passes through him, when air molecules are in the same area while his quirk is activated, and he gets chucked out of the earth when he deactivates inside, why isn’t he launched into space every time he uses his quirk?”

Tamaki immediately starts trembling. “He... he won’t... he can’t get launched into space he can’t breathe-”

“Hey no no no no I didn’t mean to make you panic Mirio is obviously fine!” Izumi yelps.

“Guys, I know how his quirk works!” Shouji shouts.

“THATS CHEATING, SHOUJI-KUN!” Izumi shouts. “Sorry Mirio! I forgot he could hear me!”

Mirio laughs. “It’s fine, I can still win!”

The battle begins once more, Mirio launching out of the ground to swat at the floating students, and Uraraka and Hitoshi doing their best to keep everyone out of the way while they try to land a hit. Tamaki sighs, watching them.

“Mirio is still going to win. It’s not his quirk that’s so impressive, Mirio is. His skill is what makes him great.”

Nejire leans in, smirking. “That’s gay.”

Tamaki smacks her, red as a tomato.

“That’s real gay.” Izumi confirms, smiling at him. “But hey, he gets all misty eyed while he’s looking at you...”

“Shutupnohedoesntshutupshutup.” Tamaki squeaks, burying his head in his hands. “Same thing for you, I’ve been here all of twenty minutes and those two boys-”

Izumi slaps her hand over his mouth. “You know what? Let’s be stupid pining anxiety balls together.”

“Gladly.”

“You two are so funny!” Nejire laughs. “Also the fight is almost over.”

Indeed it was.

Uraraka had been hit, and in the wave of nausea she had lost control of her quirk, sending everyone crashing to the ground. Mirio was picking everyone off, and soon Bakugou was the only opponent.

He fell quickly.

Class 1-A sits on the ground, in varying degrees of pain and anger. (Bakugou has most of the anger.)

“Stupid fucking not-there bastard, I’ll kick your ass.” He groans.

Mirio smiles. “That’s exactly the kind of attitude we want to see! Take a moment, I’m gonna find my clothes...”

“Takes more than a moment to heal my broken ribs.” Hitoshi groans into the ground.

Jirou groans, struggling with her bonds. “At least you’re not tied up in your own fucking ears- Ow!”
Izumi runs over to help her, ending up using telekinesis to cheat and untangle the knots.

Eventually, they’re all standing, looking to Mirio.

“So! Shouji, you overheard Dreamer over there being a snitch about my quirk.”

“I was theorizing about you being launched into space!” Izumi defends, glaring at him. “I was concerned for your safety!”

“Uh-huh.” Mirio laughs. “Anyway, anyone want to explain it for those who might be confused?”

Nejire hops up, waving her hand in the air. “I can! Pick me, pick me, pick me! I can explain it!!!”

“You can go intangible.” Bakugou growls. “You pass through anything and everything. Fists, ground, clothes, my explosions.”

“And passing through things, but releasing your quirk, causes you to shoot out.” Shouji finishes. “That’s how you teleported.”

“That’s correct!” Mirio praises, ignoring the pouting Nejire pulling at his shirt. “It’s called permeable! I’m capable of controlling my expulsion by holding the angle of my body- like swimming in the land.”

The class nods. “It’s an incredibly strong quirk.”

“No, it’s not.”

The class looks confused, shifting from foot to foot as Mirio continues.

“My quirk is weak and complicated. If I need to go through a wall, I need to activate everything but one leg to stand on, step through, deactivate my leg, activate the other leg, and pull that through, all without falling over.”

Kaminari looks like he short circuited himself just thinking about it. “Too many steps...”

“And that’s not all.” Mirio admits. “I can’t breathe when I activate my quirk, Air goes through me. I can’t hear, Sound waves pass through me. I can’t see, Light goes through me. It’s just me, unable to sense anything, me and the darkness.”

He whips his hand up, tapping at his skull. “I had to be smart! I had to be tricky! I had to predict what would happen, where they would be, where I would be! I had to think ten steps ahead! And I could have never done it without experience. That’s what you will get from work studies. Experience to turn into power!”

“Much better than the mess in the classroom.” Izumi nods, grinning at Tamaki as the class applauds and disperses. “He might almost be worse than you at first.”

Tamaki elbows her, blushing. “Shuddup.”

“You love me.” She teases, pulling him over to where Hitoshi was complaining to Shouto. “Come on, these two suck at people skills as well.”

“Don’t laugh at me while I’m in pain, asshole, you didn’t even fight him.” Hitoshi groans, rotating his shoulder and wincing.

Shouto offers him a little smirk. “Don’t know what you mean. I don’t have my license.”

“Neither does Bakugou.”

“And since when does he back down from a fight? I accepted my failure.”

“You just enjoyed watching us get our asses beat.” Hitoshi accuses, slumping against the wall. “Oh, ow.”

Shouto just shrugs. “Maybe. You’ve gotten very good with the capture weapon.”

“He has, hasn’t he?” Izumi calls, dragging Tamaki closer. “Guys, this is Tamaki! I met him in dreams and face to face at U.A. like Hitoshi. It was a pretty big surprise!”

Hitoshi waves weakly. “Don’t beat my ass until I heal from my internal bleeding and we’ll get along fine, dude.”

“Um... okay?”

“How did you meet Izumi in school?” Shouto asks, poking Hitoshi with his toe. “She invited us down, but if you were surprised, then...”

Izumi and Tamaki both snort, hands over thier mouths. “It’s... oh no, it’s been two years and I’m still laughing.” Izumi giggles. “I was writing in my notebook when this buck naked kid fell through the wall.”

“Strong start.” Hitoshi nods. “Let me guess- senpai over there?”

Tamaki nods. “We we’re practicing quirks in the hall- never a good idea. I followed him with his clothes, but I had to go the long way around, and it took a while to find the right door.”

“When he came in I was smacking Mirio with a chair.” Izumi remembers fondly. “He panicked, I panicked, Mirio got a concussion...”

“Izumi doesn’t mess around.” Tamaki nods, before blushing and hiding behind her. “Um... sorry, I don’t think...”

“It’s okay, You were doing so well Tamaki!” Izumi tells him, patting his shoulder. “I’m really proud you could laugh with strangers. It’s okay if you need to take a minute.”

“Thanks for the chat anxiety elf, you’re valid.” Hitoshi announces. “Mirio is not, I really think he broke my rib.”

Izumi reaches down to push at Hitoshi’s rib cage as Tamaki scuttles off. “Nah, at most it’s a bruise.” She decides. “Smart thinking, using the capture weapon for mobility in a zero gravity environment!”

“I got smacked by Uraraka’s paw pads and I was like, ‘hey, this may as well happen,’ but thanks.” He shrugs. “Aizawa-sensei does the same thing.”

Izumi rolls her eyes. “Let us compliment you, cool cat. You were awesome.”

“Hmmm... Nah, I’m allergic to affection.”

A grin splits Izumi’s face. “Noted for the next sparring session.”

He leans back, eyes wide. “I’m scared. Should I be scared? I’m really scared.”

“I’m not stupid enough to tell you you shouldn’t be.” Shouto admits. “Good luck.”

“Why?” Mirio asks. Shouto jumps away, obviously shocked at how close the older boy had managed to get. “Oops, sorry.”

“New information has been received.” Izumi announces.

“I’m dead.”

“Rest in peace, first year, she’s got a mean swing.”

Hitoshi grins. “Yeah, heard you learned it first hand from her friend the chair.”

Mirio gasps, turning to Izumi with a mock offended look on his face. “Did you really out me like that?”

She sticks her tongue out at him. “Your failures make Tamaki laugh. And that face,” she continues, motioning to Mirio’s absolutely betrayed expression, “makes me laugh.”

He laughs, dropping the silly face. “Okay, okay. But I came over to tell you something-”

“Come on, we have actual class things to take care of.” Aizawa calls.

Mirio raises a hand. “Aizawa-San, does she need to come with you? I have something to talk to her about.”

Aizawa rolls his eyes. “Neither of you are my students, so I literally could not care less, so long as Izumi doesn’t hand you your ass again.”

“Will I ever live that down?” He asks jokingly.

“No. Never.” Izumi tells him, waving at the leaving students. “I’m going to be in a press conference when you’re a famous hero and tell the story. I’m gonna say a speech at you and Tamaki’s wedding.”

Mirio laughs. “I don’t doubt it. Anyway, about the thing I needed to tell you... you know I’m an intern at Sir Nighteye’s agency, right? Basically a sidekick with all my work studies there.”

“Yes...”

“Sir wants you to come to our office.” Mirio explains. “His quirk showed him a vision of us fighting and you were there, and he seems sure we’ll need you soon. Sir says he will be comfortable knowing something will happen rather than you stumbling in to a random fight- which, to be fair, has happened often.”

Izumi blinks. “You mean... sir Nighteye.”

“Yes.”

“A hero who previously worked closely with All Might.”

“Yes...”

“Wants to work with me?” She squeaks. “Oh my god...”

Mirio laughs. “After School you and your dad can come to the agency, right? I’ll go with you!”

Izumi nods frantically. “That would be awesome thank you thank you thank you!”

“Don’t thank me yet, sir can be really strict. It’s a rite of passage to make him laugh.”

“I’ll just tell him when we first met I gave you a concussion with a chair.” Izumi announces, hopping around happily.

“Oh, come on!”

Chapter Text

“This is Sir Nighteye’s office?” Izumi squeaks, staring up at the building. “This is so cooooool!”

Mirio laughs. “You must have seen hero offices before.”

“But still!” She squeaks happily, hopping to the door. “I’m going to work here, maybe! With you and Bubble Girl and Centipeter and Nighteye!”

“Centimeter isn’t in today.” Mirio says helpfully. “Our agency is investigating something, and he’s out on the field. Matter of fact, it’s what Sir thinks we need your help with, Izumi!”

She nods thoughtfully as they go up a floor, thinking. “So it’s serious...”

“I’ll let sir explain.” Mirio decides. “Come on, through here.”

Izumi walks to the door, frowning slightly. “Uhh... what’s happening in there?”

The door opens.

“HAHAHAHAHAAA OH MY GOD PLEASE STOOOOOOP!” the woman strapped into an odd machine squeals.

“What the...”

The stringy man standing before the machine turns to face them, face completely deadpan. “Heroes should have a sense of humor, a passion.”

“Hypocrite.” Izumi says, before slapping her hands over her mouth. “I mean- I’m sorry- oh, great, two seconds in and I’ve already said something rude! Please don’t stick me in the thingie!”

Nighteye raises an eyebrow at her, mind twinkling in amusement. “Huh. Dreamer... has Lemillion explained why I wanted you here?”

“He said he was going to let you do it...” Izumi says, eying the tickle machine warily as Mirio helps Bubble girl out of it. “I know centipeter is patrolling the area? And you saw a vision of me helping you with something?”

Nighteye nods, before moving behind his desk and sitting down. Stern eyes stare at her above folded hands. “First, are you sure you wish to do this.”

Izumi straightens. “Can’t you see the answer with your quirk? I’m going to end up here either way, right? I’d like to have all the knowledge I can.”

“Smart.” Nighteye admits. “You’ll be patrolling with us, and I believe you have a way to gather information from the League of Villains?”

“I have an in. Does this have something to do with the league?” Izumi asks, nervous. “I didn’t think they’d be active so soon. I know many of them split up to go undercover.”

Nighteye shakes his head. “Not the League specifically. But in All Mights retirement, and the Leagues recent successes, some villains have begun teaming up as well. Many smaller gangs have formed, underground fight clubs and meeting areas have been popping up, and larger Yakuza’s are coming out of the woodwork. I called you in as it seems we have a rather large and powerful Yakuza on the move.” He explains, passing her a folder. Izumi opens it, to see pictures of men in long coats, hoods, and plague masks, alongside information. “They’re called the Shie Hassaikai. Apparently the League had a run in with them, though we are unsure of the outcome.”

“You want me to look in to it?” Izumi asks, shifting the layers of paperwork around. Every single one of them wears a plague mask.

“Indeed. They seem to work with drugs and the like, and are quick and clean. Any robbery victims are healed. No damage. No nothing. We believe it to be their leader, overhaul, using his quirk.”

Izumi nods. “You’re trying to catch someone with no evidence.”

“Precisely.” Nighteye nods. “With no way to look at evidence to figure out what has happened in the past, and all witnesses to dangerous or to scared to speak up...”

“You need a way to get into their heads.” Izumi nods, biting her lip. “I think I can manage that. I won’t be able to find yazuka members without seeing their minds in real life first, unfortunately, but I’ll see what I can do with a familiar enemy.”

“Of course.” Nighteye states simply. “Now, as for patrolling, much of our effort is going into the Shie Hassaikai’s territory. With your ability to sense minds and thoughts, any assistance you can give us will be a great help.”

Izumi nods, grinning sheepishly. “I’ve never actually patrolled, but I’ll do my best sir!”

“Mirio will be with you.” Nighteye assures her.

Izumi grins at him, catching sight of the machine bubble girl had been in. “Uh... you never answered about that machine thing.”

“Make him laugh!” Mirio says helpfully.

Izumi points at him. “First time I met Mirio he scared me so I beat him unconscious with a chair.”

“I thought you were joking about telling him that!” Mirio shouts.

Izumi smirks. “Never.”

Nighteye sighs, rubbing beneath his glasses. “I’ll have to rethink who protects who...”

“Oh come on.” Mirio groans, giving Izumi a one armed squeeze. “She’s always been an incredible fighter, no matter how she tries to deny it. I don’t doubt we’ll be protecting each other! I may be older, but Dreamer here is already a hero!”

Izumi laughs. “I’ve gotten better too. Now I could probably knock you out with one hit rather than five.”

Mirio grins sheepishly. “Okay, okay. I get it.”

“Show me a true hero with a good sense of humor and it will be unnecessary.” Nighteye says. “In any case. You start tomorrow, try to make sure we have no scheduling errors.”

“Of course Sir!” Izumi chirps happily. “I’ll do my best!”

“I’m happy to work with you, Dreamer.” Nighteye nods.

 

—~—

 

“Fat cat.” Yamada says, poking Kyoshi’s tummy. “Pretty mama chub.”

Now that they’re looking specifically, it’s odd to think of ever not noticing Kyoshi is full of baby kittens. The other cats are either acting like she’s a queen or a goddess, or staying the heck out of her way. Arashi had been a butt. Kyoshi made him bleed.

Izumi grins, petting the orange cat. “How many do you think she’ll have?”

“I just hope she has a healthy pregnancy.” Yamada admits. “Also I’m betting on... seven.”

“Normal range is three to five, possible for up to ten.” Izumi lists off. “She doesn’t look that big, so it’s either early or she has a lower amount. Three.”

Yamada laughs, carefully undoing her messy braid and doing it up again. “Stop logicing, we get enough of that from your father.”

Izumi laughs. “Sorry. How’s singing? That you enough?”

“Heck yeah little listener, let us serenade the pregnant queen.” He announces, then takes in a deep breath.

“If you yodel scream, she’ll probably scratch you again.”

“Ugh, fine.”

Izumi laughs, laying down on the couch. “Sing me a lullaby? I’ve got work to do.”

Yamada salutes her, before gently starting to hum.

 

—~—

 

Jin, or Twice, has had a confused and insane mind for as long as Izumi can remember.

It’s cut down the middle, into two hemispheres, both fighting for control. Not the worst case of multiple personality disorder, but destructive nonetheless.

His dreams aren’t insane though. It may be fragmented, but there’s always details that others seem to forget. What’s more, he’s exactly where she needs him to be.

Izumi enters the dream, looking around. Shigaraki talks to a man in a plague mask... the man from Sir Nighteyes pictures. Chisaki Kai. Overhaul.

“They did make contact...” Izumi muses, looking around.

“How do you plan to fund your plan? How will you move your pawns? The hero killer, Muscular, and Moonfish were all incredible pawns. And yet... you lost them all immediately.” Overhaul states.

Twice watches, silent, but his mind is screaming. Danger. Danger. Something bad happened here. Something bad is going to happen.

“You don’t have a plan. I do. I did not come here to join you.”

The league stands silent.

Shigaraki turns to Twice, glaring. “Make sure you confirm their intentions before bringing them to us.”

“I came here to bring you under my umbrella. To use your fame to further my own plan.” Overhaul states. “I’ll show you how to use pawns.”

The dream turns bloody and unstable.

Magne attacks first. Drags Overhaul to herself and prepares to attack, but-

Crack.

Gone.

There’s nothing but a pair of legs. Magne is just... gone.

Izumi takes a step back, eyes wide. She’s seen worse dreams. But she had met Magne. She knew her. She may not have liked her much, but she had fought.

Just like Muscular

Izumi shudders and keeps watching. Compresses arm is blown off. Shigaraki kills a bodyguard that seems to come from nowhere.

Twice watches the blood. Guilt seeps through his mind, and tears and blood cover the dream, flowing from Magne, compress, the Yazuka member, the walls, flowing unstoppered until he’s drowning in it. Choking. Suffocating.

“Enough.”

Jin gasps as Izumi pulls him above the flood.

“Hey.” She whispers.

“Izumi? Wha- oh.”

She sighs, erasing the dream. “I’m so sorry, Jin...”

“It was my fault.” He whispers, clutching at his head. “My fault.”

“Never blame yourself for the actions of another.” Izumi tells him, floating to the chasm in his mind. She starts pushing it together once more, talking Jin down slowly, knowing for every step she takes forwards with him, he’ll always take two back.

 

—~—

 

“So we walk down this street and over onto the next corner...” Izumi mutters, listening for any non legal ideas cropping up in people’s heads. “And there’s another few blocks we need to cover, right? Do you usually have a pattern?”

Mirio shrugs. “It’s pretty much taking a walk while looking cool and protective! We’ll stop anything we see, but this is mainly to keep up morale and security for other passerby.”

“But still.” Izumi says. “Do you have a normal path? Or do you change it up to surprise people?”

“Changes, usually.” Her partner in (anti) crime for the day says. “Right now we’re not where I usually patrol, because I’m getting you used to the not working from the shadows, and this is a quieter part of town.”

“I can see- hold on.”

Izumi marches up to a young teen on the side walk, holding her hand out. “Dude, no. Hand it over.”

He blinks at her, shocked, before meekly placing a pack of cigarettes in her hand. “Sorry...”

“Hey, you seem like you were pressured into buying them. Want to talk about it?” Izumi asks, tilting her head to the side sympatheticly.

He shifts uncomfortably. “Just... my freinds say I’m too much of a pushover and I need to man up and actually do something cool...”

“Sounds to me like those people are the ones pushing you around.” Izumi points out. “There’s nothing wrong with being nervous about some things. And they don’t sound like very good friends if they’re trying to get you to do illegal things.”

“I guess not...” the boy whispers, seemingly completely confused now. “But I pretty much just let everyone push me around.”

“Has that ever made you feel better?”

“No... I guess not...”

Izumi pats his shoulder. “I’m going to throw these out, okay? You start thinking about saying no to things like this that can hurt you. And trying to actually be cool, in your own way, not what other people think. I know it’s scary sometimes, but if stuff like this is what they’re making you do that you should probably get out of the box before you get some serious second hand smoke.”

The boy nods, grinning sheepishly. “Yeah... I’m really sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking...”

“Just promise me you won’t do something like this again.” Izumi assures him. He walks off, deep in thought.

“...what just happened.” Mirio says, staring as the boy walks down the sidewalk.

“Depression and social anxiety make a great target for peer pressure.” Izumi says, watching the weak barriers around his mind. “I’ll visit his dream later, see if I can get him more comfortable, but for right now he just needed that idea of being his own person.”

The intern stares at her for a few seconds, before laughing and patting her shoulder. “You’re incredible, Dreamer. I think you really helped him.”

“I just did what any other hero would do if they could sense it.” Izumi points out. “Now come on, I thought we were patrolling?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Please stop.”

They walk down another street, not seeing much of anything for a while. One or two people wave at them, Izumi recognizing a few dreamers, Mirio asking a little old lady how her granddaughter was doing after she had broken her leg.

Suddenly, Izumi senses something. A young girl’s mind, pale white, so scared, terrified of someone following her...

“Lemillion.” Izumi warns, turning towards the alley and reaching down.

The mind thumps straight into her arms, the small girl stumbling before clutching to Izumi arms. She’s as colorless as her mind, long white hair, bleached clothes, and white bandages wrapped up the palest skin Izumi has ever seen. The only color is those eyes, wide and red and shining with tears under a single horn jutting out of the right side of her head.

“It’s okay... it’s gonna be okay.” Izumi whispers, drawing the young girl close. “I’ve got you.”

She pats the girls head, giving a warning nod towards the alley for Mirio. He shifts his stance, preparing for whatever is coming.

A man comes from the alley, and Izumi tenses further. That man... he’s the one from Jin’s dream. Izumi looks past that, glad to get a chance to look at his mind.

Solid. Determined. Single minded, set on a goal but it hidden behind layers of glass and cold steel.

“Apologies, hero.” Chisaki says. “My daughter here has been horsing around too much, she’s a bit scraped up. Worries me sick!”

Lie.

Izumi pulls the little girl closer.

“Haven’t seen you two walking around. New?” Chisaki asks conversationally. “You’re quite young.”

“Yes!” Mirio says, jumping forward. His mind is on high alert, but he seems to be pushing Izumi back. Trying to make her not confront Chisaki.

Izumi grits her teeth and tightens her hold on the little girl. Damnit, she knows this man is dangerous, she had seen what he did to compress and Magne, but...

“What’s your name?” She asks the girl softly, as Mirio starts deflecting questions of who exactly they are.

“...eri.”

“Okay. It’s going to be alright, Eri.” Izumi soothes. The little girl’s hands clench up in her tank top, Izumi gently pulling her blanket forwards to give her a sense of security. “It’s going to be alright.”

Mirio moves to walk away. “Time to go!”

“Come, Eri.”

The girl whimpers, fingers clenching. In the smallest, most terrified voice Izumi has ever heard, she whispers, “Please don’t go...”

Izumi looks up, glaring. “I’m sorry, sir, but your daughter seems scared. And this level of bandages can’t be accounted for by clumsiness.”

Mirios mind flares with warning. This man is dangerous.

“What have you been doing to her?” Izumi hisses, accusing. She doesn’t care about the danger. What she cares about this little girl’s mind, soft and scared and trembling and breakable. Fragile. On the very edge of collapse from pressure.

Chisaki’s mind lets out a wave of annoyance and disgust. His facial expression stays the same, but Izumi doesn’t care.

Her hands shift, claws growing. She’s been practicing. She knows how to fight, how to use these new known quirks.

The Yazuka leader turns on his heel. “Come, follow me. It’s not something I want to talk about in public.”

Mirio leans down and drags Izumi forward. “We can’t raise suspicion!”

“I’m raising suspicion, I’ve been raising suspicion, screw this dumbass toucan.” Izumi hisses under her breath. “Mirio her mind is so close to shattering! I don’t care if I get hurt, I’m not leaving her with him!”

“Dreamer-”

“To be honest, I’ve been worried about raising her recently.” Chisaki muses, stopping. “No matter what I do, all Eri does is rebel...”

He slips his glove off, Izumi sinking into a fighting stance. He means to kill. He’s ready to kill them.

Eri tumbles out of her arms and goes running to Chisaki.

Fear

Kill

Threat

Protect

Izumi reaches out. They can protect themselves, they’re heroes, Eri can’t sacrifice herself for them...

“See, it always ends like this. Sorry to have you caught up in this mess.” Chisaki says, offering them a passing glance before he slinks into the shadows. “Good luck on the job, heroes...”

Mirio drags her out of the alley.

Izumi lets him, tears falling from her face.

 

—~—

 

Izumi walks into Hitoshi’s room, carrying Aineko and still wrapped in her hero costume. He looks up, confused. “Izu-”

She flops onto his bed, wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her face into his shirt. “I... sorry, I just... dads on patrol and I’m about to break.”

“Shit.” He whispers, chucking his homework to the side. “You good?”

“Just talk to me.” Izumi whimpers. “It’s been a sucky day.”

The door swings open. “Hito- oh.”

Shouto blinks at them, nose bandaged and bruises littered across his skin.

“Join the cuddle puddle of misery and self deprecation.” Izumi says, rolling over and opening her arms. Shouto shrugs and collapses on top of them both. She can feel her mind settle just with these two here. “Sucky training?”

“Sucky training.” He confirms, making a little ‘oof’ noise as Aineko leaps into his back and stretches out along his right side. “Just tired.”

Hitoshi groans, shifting a bit under their combined weight. “Izumi, your knee is in my stomach.”

“My knee is under Shouchans hip, I can’t move.”

“My hip is under a cat.” Shouto says, looking up sleepily.

“Well, fuck. I guess I have to suffer then.”

Aineko meows in agreement, stretching languidly. The three teenagers start laughing.

“Izumi, what happened today?” Hitoshi asks, sobering. “You were in bad shape when you came in.”

A wave of worry comes from above her. Izumi sighs.

“I’m alright now, it’s okay. But.. I’m sorry, it’s pretty confidential, but I had a little girl in my arms, and she was terrified, but I couldn’t save her because... oh god, I can’t even tell you...”

“Oh, Izumi, I’m so sorry...” Hitoshi whispers, wiping the tears off her face. “I shouldn’t have asked.”

She whimpers and buries her face between the two of them. “It’s okay... I’m okay. Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize.” Shouto murmurs, and the three of them stay together, pinned under a cat and not entirely unhappy about it.

“You wanted me to talk, right?” Hitoshi asks, pulling a pencil from under his head.

Izumi nods. “Yeah. Distraction.”

“You have a nice voice.” Shouto agrees sleepily.

Hitoshi laughs. “Kaminari and Mina were looking at the effects of electricity on acid when we got back.” He starts, pulling the blanket untied from around her neck. “Called it a science experiment. Ended up with both of them short circuited, somehow, along with several fried pickles, a broken microwave, and the lights flickering so bad Hagakure scared Kouda out of his wits because they thought there was a ghost. Iida was scolding them so bad he accidentally smacked Sero in the face.”

Izumi giggles. “It was bound to happen eventually.”

“Yeah, well, we ended up with a huge mess. And the perps were knocked out, so guess who had to clean it up?”

“Considering English is one of your favorite subjects and you were only just working on the homework when I came in... you?”

“Ding ding ding!”

Izumi giggles. “Did they stink?”

“Oh yeah.”

A funny noise comes from Shouto, and odd snort, and Hitoshi immediately makes an offended scoff.

“You laughing at me? I’ll have you know I suffered today.”

Izumi laughs. “He’s not laughing, he’s snoring. He fell asleep.”

Hitoshi blinks, raising Shouto’s bangs to see his face. “Oh. Must have been some training.”

“I’m gonna braid his hair.” Izumi decides, stealing the bangs from Hitoshi’s fingers and combing them back. “Then I’m gonna follow him to dreamland. I need to talk to that little girl.”

 

—~—

 

Eri doesn’t seem to dream much.

It’s the chaos of a young child’s mind, vivid with imagination, but lacking the innocence. A man vanishes. A woman screams. Masks, not faces of loved ones, look out from pictures and doors. Cuts and pain and horror lie around every corner.

There’s nothing a young kid would normally have. No hobbies. No idols, no nothing.

Izumi finds her in a white room, full of knives and surgical equipment.

“Eri.”

Red eyes turn to her, wide with fear. Izumi holds up her hands and moves to sit.

“You’re... that hero...”

Izumi nods. “Yes. My quirk allows me to hop into dreams. That’s what this is, a dream. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you.”

“It’s okay.” She whispers, standing up. “I know I’m not supposed to be selfish. He was going to kill you...”

“It’s our job. Trust me, Eri, there are people who are investigating your fathers organization. We’re going to get you out, okay? I’m going to get you out.”

Eri just blinks up at her, uncomprehending, before her eyes well up with tears. “You can... get me out?”

Izumi’s heart breaks. This girl has been through everything she tried to escape. “Yes.